《Sunshine and Rainbows》


 Clarification

    I wanted to clarify something regarding the chapter structure (I had to remove a lot of comments that were not related to discussing the novel and it''s getting tiring), in case some things are not clear:


    1. Every chapter is basically broken up in 3000 word parts.


    2. The ending of a part is not planned to be a ''cliffhanger'', it''s all up and down to luck whether it ends on a cliffhanger or not. This novel does not do cliffhangers.


    3. I''m aware that people don''t ''talk'' like this (referring to the main character), but the author had to choose between making this novel sound like a light novel or a traditional novel, so they created their own style in first person perspective, beautification at the lack of ''humanity''. Basically, what you read is not exactly what the main character is describing (in the way you are reading it, in essence), it''s a minor sacrifice.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    4. All chapters are practically an ENTIRE day of the main character, no skips, no summaries/glossing over, unless the character has repeated that action in the past (such as cooking). The author applies a mutation system for mundane/repeated activities or dialogues. If something has changed that would allow the re-examination of said activity/dialogue, then it can be re-examined again, if not, then it is promptly summarized.


    I think that''s pretty much it? I doubt I forgot something.


    Oh, and now the novel is up to date just as the version on SH.


    Not saying that the novel won''t be revised in the future to be better though, it will, so consider that you''re reading a RAW version of the story.


    The main issue of this novel, which will continue onwards is the same issue that One Piece has: pacing. (this is intentional, the story is a slowburn slice-of-life at it''s core)

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [1/8]

    I lie in a foggy, half-conscious state, dimly aware of tiny fingers gently scratching my scalp. A low groan rumbles from my throat as I squirm, trying to brush the tickling digits away.


    "Mmph, what is it, little one?" I mumble groggily, my eyes still sealed shut against the morning light. "Let me sleep some more."


    But the insistent scratching continues, growing more persistent. I sigh in frustration and lift a hand to swat at the offending touch. Instead of shooing it away, my fingers find purchase in a tangled mess atop my head. I blink slowly, confused, and rake my nails through the matted strands again and again.


    A prickling sense of unease blossoms within me as the drowsiness fades. My hair feels...wrong. Too long, too coarse. A shudder wracks my frame as I grab a fistful and tug it into view.


    Blond. Filthy, unkempt blond hair - not my usual dark tresses.


    I gape down at my arms in dawning horror, taking in their diminutive, grubby appearance. A child''s arms. I''m trapped in the body of a child!


    Panic swirls through me as I struggle to make sense of this bizarre, unsettling situation. I stare at my palm in revulsion, recoiling from the sight of lice eggs and dried feces caked under the nails, mixed with flecks of blood from my frantic scratching.


    The urge to scream, to vomit, is nearly overpowering. Not just because I''ve been forced into this filthy, parasitic form, but because my adult body is gone. Stripped away, leaving me stunted and helpless.


    I tear my gaze away, looking around at my new, squalid surroundings with trepidation. A foul, musty stench assaults my nostrils - the unmistakable reek of human waste and rotted straw.


    There, huddled together on the soiled bedding like animals, lie a man and a woman. The man is a hulking brute, with a shaggy mane of black hair streaked with gray and a thick beard obscuring his jowly features. His ruddy complexion glistens with a sheen of grease, broken veins webbing across his bulbous nose and flushed cheeks. Even in repose, he exudes an aura of menace and brutality that sets me on edge.


    The woman, by contrast, is painfully thin - all sharp angles and sallow skin stretched taut over a bony frame. Her lank blonde hair lies in greasy tangles, framing a gaunt face with sunken eyes and cracked lips. Though she seems frail, there''s a hardness to her features that speaks of a lifetime of suffering and deprivation.


    I creep closer on bare feet, careful not to disturb the dirty straw beneath me. The man snorts again, shifting in his sleep. This one seems capable of violence.


    The woman blinks awake, her pale blue eyes finding me. "Why ye up so early, child?" she asks, her voice a hoarse whisper as the sun has barely risen. "Sun''s scarce up."


    I freeze, bewildered that I can understand her words with uncanny ease despite the antiquated speech. "I... had to pee?" I reply uncertainly, my own voice barely above a whisper. I don''t even know how those childish words tumbled from my mouth.


    The woman''s eyes narrow slightly at my strange response, then she nods, seemingly accepting my excuse. I stand frozen for a moment, my mind reeling with the implications. What in God''s name is this language I can comprehend so effortlessly?


    As I shift on the lumpy, piss-soaked straw bedding, my nose wrinkles at the pungent aroma - a foul melange of old sweat, manure, and other less identifiable stenches permeating the filthy nest. God, fuck me, this is vile. I can feel the individual stalks poking through the grubby cloth I use as a blanket, hear the man''s snores echoing through the cramped chamber like a bear''s growls.


    My dreaming self seems to have neglected basic amenities like indoor plumbing and proper mattresses, not to mention the vermin nibbling at my scalp. I lift a tangled skein of blonde hair - so unlike my usual dark tresses - peering in revulsion at the seething lice as they scuttle and feed. The attention to detail in this repugnant vision is astonishing.


    A fat louse loses its grip, plopping onto the blanket with a quiet plop. I watch its sluggish progress with idle disgust as it navigates the folds, waving its spindly antennae in search of a new perch on my filthy pelt. Vile creature. I pinch it between thumb and forefinger, feeling the satisfying crunch as it pops. If this is my dreamscape, I refuse to tolerate such parasitic "pets."


    Now, how does one will themselves awake from such a lucid nightmare?


    I pinch my arm fiercely, gritting my teeth against the sharp pain that blossoms there. This all feels far too vivid, too visceral to be a mere figment of my subconscious imagination.


    I slide off the filthy, piss-soaked straw pallet, the coarse fibers scratching my skin like a cheap burlap sack. The man snorts loudly in his sleep, mouth sagging open to reveal blackened stumps of teeth. He more closely resembles a rabid boar than a human. I can practically see burbling strands of drool and bristly hairs quivering in anticipation of attack. If this repellent creature contributed genetic material to create my current body, no wonder I''m crawling with lice.


    I make my way out of the cramped sleeping alcove, my bare feet leaving sticky imprints on the packed dirt floor. The main living area is a cramped, squalid space that would feel more at home in a medieval dungeon than a human dwelling.


    Crude, crumbling walls of dried mud loom around me, the dim morning light filtering in through narrow window slits that look better suited for archers than ventilation. The stench is overpowering - a putrid melange of animal droppings, rotted straw, and unwashed bodies that makes my nose wrinkle in revulsion.


    In the center squats a pathetic excuse for a hearth, little more than a circle of blackened stones with the charred remnants of last night''s meager fire. Nearby, a rickety table and bench fashioned from rough-hewn planks slouch against one wall, looking seconds away from total collapse. I glare around the hovel, my lip curling in disgust at the sheer squalor we''re forced to endure.


    How anyone can live like this is utterly beyond me. This place is barely fit for livestock, let alone human habitation.


    I glance disdainfully at the rickety wooden bucket crammed into the corner, my lip curling in revulsion at this pathetic excuse for a washbasin. What an utterly primitive and unhygienic existence these wretched peasants are forced to endure.


    Curiosity piqued, I shuffle closer on bare feet, the grime-caked soles leaving sticky imprints on the packed dirt floor. Peering inside, I''m greeted by a stagnant pool of murky, scum-flecked water - likely the only source of drinking water and bathing for this entire squalid hovel. Absolutely revolting. I can practically smell the fecal coliforms breeding in that putrid soup already.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Despite my better judgment, an irrepressible urge takes hold - the morbid desire to see what grotesque visage this primitive world has bestowed upon me. I crouch before the bucket, bracing myself as I lean in for an unflinching look.


    The face staring back is that of a malnourished child, to be sure - sunken cheeks, sallow complexion, and dark circles betraying a hard life of deprivation. But it''s the eyes that give me pause, twin pools of molten amber boring into me with an eerie, unsettling intensity. Those hypnotic orbs are utterly transfixing, seeming to glow from within with a preternatural luminescence.


    I find myself momentarily entranced, mind racing as I ponder the peculiar pigmentation. Clearly, the abundance of lipochrome deposits concentrated in the iris stroma lends them that distinctive golden hue. But the luminous quality, the way they seem to smolder like embers fanned to life...now that is a far more intriguing phenomenon to unravel.


    I try to remember who I was before this wretched existence, grasping at fleeting fragments of a past life. Flashes of being a man with jet black hair and deep brown eyes surface, but the face remains a blur, the history a void.


    How can this be? I''m not some snot-nosed brat, but a grown man! Yet as I study my bony arms and filth-caked fingers, the truth is inescapable. This isn''t just another twisted nightmare to be cast off upon waking - it''s real, visceral.


    I swallow hard, fighting waves of nausea and panic threatening to overwhelm me.


    None of this makes any sense! Just moments ago, I was...I was... Where was I? All I can recall are those haunting eyes in the water''s reflection.


    What if this isn''t some lucid dream at all, but the cold light of reality? What if...?


    A guttural snort rips through the cramped hovel, jolting me from my reverie. I turn to see the hulking brute of a man startle awake, his beady eyes blinking in the dim light filtering through the cracks.


    "Aislin!" he barks, voice thick and gravelly. "Get yer scrawny arse up an'' fetch me breakfast, ye lazy bitch!"


    The woman stirs beside him on the filthy pallet, roused by his bellow. She scrambles to her feet, the straw clinging to her matted hair and dress as she scurries past me toward the root cellar.


    The man heaves himself upright with a grunt, his beefy frame dwarfing the low doorway as he lumbers into the main room. His piggy gaze falls upon me, narrowing to slits of contempt.


    "Why''re ye wanderin'' about so damned early, brat?" he demands, upper lip curling to reveal a few blackened stumps where teeth should be. "Ain''t got no chores to be doin'' at this bleedin'' hour."


    He takes a menacing step forward, the reek of stale sweat and piss wafting over me in a fetid cloud. I shrink back instinctively, my heart pounding in my ears.


    His meaty fists clench at his sides, thick cords of muscle standing out on his brawny forearms. One wrong move and those sledgehammers could easily crush bone.


    "Useless girl," he spits, leaning down to glower at me with undisguised contempt. "Can''t even perform a simple task without feckin'' it up. Should''ve drowned ye after birthin'' an'' tried again fer a proper son."


    With that, he aims a lazy, half-hearted kick in my direction. I flinch, scrambling backwards on my hands and feet like a frightened animal. My shoulder clips the edge of a basket filled with turnips, sending the gnarled roots scattering across the hard-packed dirt in a clatter.


    I freeze, eyes downcast, hardly daring to breathe as the vegetables roll to a stop around me. The man''s shadow falls across my huddled form, his bulk blotting out what little light there is.


    "Well?" he growls impatiently. "Ye just gonna sit there gawpin'' like a slack-jawed twat? Get them turnips cleaned an'' move yer scrawny arse to help yer useless mother!"


    What is wrong with this wretched man? Surely parents, even peasants, feel some affection for their young. Yet his every word and gesture conveys contempt, even hatred. It''s clear this brute wanted a son to labor in his fields, not a useless girl child.


    With trembling hands, I begin gathering the scattered turnips, keeping my head bowed in a vain attempt to avoid drawing his wrath. The sooner I obey his barked commands, the sooner this humiliating ordeal will be over.


    The woman emerges from the dank root cellar, clutching a linen sack no doubt filled with our meager food stores. Her pale eyes find me amidst the scattered turnips, and I mumble a sheepish "Sorry" while pouting my lips.


    Aislin''s stern expression softens somewhat as she pats my matted blonde curls. "It''s all right Lile, just try to be helpful, aye?" she says, the familiar lilt of her voice soothing my nerves.


    I nod vigorously, relief flooding my tiny frame at her gentle demeanor - such a stark contrast to the brutish man looming above. As Aislin begins slicing the gnarled turnips over the crackling hearth, I resolve to observe their interactions with a keen, analytical eye.


    "Oisin, how much pottage do you want to eat?" she asks, not looking up from her work.


    The hulking brute grunts as he lowers his meaty frame onto the rickety bench, his beefy thighs straining the weathered planks. "As much as ye can make, woman," he growls, leering at her with those pale, piggish eyes.


    Aislin simply nods, her shoulders slumped in resignation as she continues preparing the paltry meal. I can''t help but stare at the menacing figure of my so-called father, my brow furrowing as I study his ruddy, jowly features.


    "Why ye starin'' at me so, girl?" Oisin suddenly snarls, spittle flying from his cracked lips. "Ain''t yer mum taught ye not to look yer betters in the eye?"


    I flinch as a thick wad of phlegm sails past, the foul glob narrowly missing my bare, filthy toes. How could I have forgotten something so basic? Even a peasant child knows to keep their eyes downcast in the presence of their superiors.


    "S-sorry..." I mumble again, scuffing my dirty sole against the hard-packed earth as I avert my gaze. Will he cuff me for such impudence? I tense instinctively, bracing for the inevitable blow as my heart pounds in my ears.


    "Ye simple or just stubborn as an ass?" Oisin sneers, his beady eyes boring into me with undisguised contempt. He turns his ire on Aislin next. "Why ain''t this useless brat learned her place yet, woman?"


    Aislin glances up from the bubbling pot, her brow creased with worry. "It''s my fault, husband," she says in that same placating tone. "I had my hands full keepin'' Lile from harm out in the garden and while she plays. I ain''t had much time for proper instruction indoors."


    I peek up at her from beneath my tangled blonde locks, silently pleading for her help and protection. But Aislin merely presses her lips together before turning back to the meager cooking fire, leaving me to my father''s wrath.


    "Well ye better start teachin'' the girl soon," Oisin growls, "Or I''ll do it meself - an'' ye won''t like me methods, I promise ye that!"


    So Oisin is my father''s name, I realize with a start. And Aislin my mother''s, while the name Lile belongs to this wretched form I''ve been trapped inside. It certainly has an...Irish sound to it.


    The table shudders violently as Oisin''s meaty fist slams down, the impact rattling the crude wooden surface. His ruddy face contorts into a mask of rage, jowls quivering and broken veins standing out in thick cords along his neck.


    "God damn useless bitch!" he bellows, spittle flying from his cracked lips to speckle the tabletop. "Can''t even squeeze out a proper son to work the fields after me! Just more worthless, mewling litters of daughters like this scrawny runt."


    His piggish eyes bore into me with undisguised contempt. I shrink back instinctively.


    "That one''ll be dead of fever afore her next name day, I''d wager," Oisin sneers, gesturing crudely at my frail form with a flick of his wrist. "Scarcely worth the crumb she eats from my table."


    My breath catches in my throat as he leans forward. I can''t tear my gaze away from the loathing etched in the creases of his brow, the sneer twisting his thick lips into an obscene leer.


    "Though mayhap I''ll get some use from the little cunt yet," he continues, oblivious to my mounting horror. "Whores always find trade in the cities, aye? Could rent the bitch out once she''s ripe and finally turn a profit on these useless cunts I''m stuck with."


    This vile, loathsome pig! I''ll see him flayed alive and left to rot before I''d ever allow such degradation! If he dares lay so much as a finger on me for his depraved schemes, I''ll have his manhood sheared from its roots and stuffed down his lying throat!


    I gape at him in shock. How could any father speak of his own daughter with such vile, contemptuous disregard? The thought of being peddled like livestock for the pleasure of strange men makes me want to retch.


    Aislin''s shoulders slump in defeat as she turns back to the simmering pot, her silence more damning than any protest she could muster.


    Oisin''s meaty fist slams down on the rickety table with a jarring thud, making the crude wooden surface shudder violently. "Ye hear me, woman?" he bellows, spittle flying from his cracked lips to speckle the tabletop. "I''ll be takin'' a new wife soon as I can - one what can squeeze out proper sons instead o'' these useless litters o'' daughters!"[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [2/8]

    Aislin startles at his outburst, her shoulders tensing as she turns from the simmering pot. "P-Please, husband," she stammers, hands trembling as she wrings the fabric of her tattered dress. "Give me but one more chance to bear ye a son. I beg ye, don''t cast me aside!"


    Oisin sneers, leaning back on the bench as he takes a long pull from the clay jug in his hand. Wiping his mouth with the back of his filthy sleeve, he fixes Aislin with a look of utter contempt. "Ye daft cunt, ye should be thankin'' the Blessed Virgin herself I let ye stay under me roof an'' wear clothes at all!"


    He gestures crudely at her frail form, lips twisting into an obscene leer. "A woman''s word ain''t worth the piss I''ll take later. Ye''ve no soul like a man - just a brainless, breedable body to warm me bed an'' birth me sons."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump in defeat as she bows her head, tendrils of greasy blonde hair falling across her sallow cheeks. "I...I shall try me best as a woman to give ye an heir, husband," she murmurs, voice barely above a whisper.


    Oisin grunts, swigging deeply from his jug once more before slamming it down on the table again with a resounding thud. His piggish gaze swivels towards me, narrowing to slits of contempt as he takes in my huddled form.


    "An'' why''re ye still loungin'' about, ye useless brat?" he demands, gesturing at the shards of pottery scattered around me. "Ain''t ye cleaned up this mess yet? Clumsy little cunt, can''t even do that simple task without feckin'' it up!"


    He belches loudly, the rancid stench of sour ale wafting over me as he hurls the empty jug to the ground. It shatters mere inches from where I crouch, shards of clay skittering across the hard-packed dirt to prick my bare feet. I flinch instinctively, pulse thundering in my ears as I shrink back.


    Oisin''s bloodshot eyes bore into me, filled with undisguised loathing. "Useless girl," he sneers, leaning forward to glower down at me. "Scarcely worth the crumb ye eat from me table. Should''ve drowned ye at birth an'' tried again fer a proper son!"


    My fists clench impotently at my sides as a torrent of rage surges through me. That vile, loathsome pig! How dare he speak of me - of any child - with such callous disregard? The urge to lash out, to vent my fury upon his bloated form is nearly overpowering.


    Trembling with fury, I begin scooping up the shattered shards of pottery, my small hands working furiously to clear the mess.


    What the fuck is this monstrous, soulless piece of shit spewing? Women have no souls? We''re nothing but cattle to be bought, sold, and used for their twisted, sadistic pleasure? The very notion makes my blood boil, my tiny fists clenching so tightly that my nails dig painfully into my palms.


    That sickening, soulless excuse for a father actually suggested pimping out his own daughter to line his filthy pockets? I''m seething with rage, my gut churning violently at the very thought of his vile, repulsive words. Bile rises in my throat as I fight the urge to vomit. That son of a bitch, that motherfucking, cocksucking, piece of shit, how dare he suggest such a thing?


    Once the floor is clear, I gather up the scattered turnips, depositing them into the folds of my tattered dress to carry over to the hearth. My mother takes them with a murmured word of thanks, her shoulders slumping further as she turns back to preparing the meager meal.


    I want to take a red-hot poker from the hearth and burn the words "daughter" and "whore" into his sweaty forehead, searing the horror he''s created into his putrid flesh for all to see. If this isn''t some twisted, sadistic nightmare plaguing my subconscious, then I''ve been reborn into a sick, sadistic patriarchy that dares to call itself a civilization.


    "Leave the damned food to boil, woman," Oisin growls, his meaty jowls quivering with disdain. "And get yer scrawny arse over here to service me cock proper. Been too blasted long since ye worked it right."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump further as she turns from the hearth, her sallow face etched with weary resignation. "Yes, husband," she murmurs, casting a sidelong glance my way. A ghost of a smile flits across her cracked lips. "Lile, bairn, why don''t ye run along and play with the chickens for a spell?"


    I nod obediently, fighting to keep the sneer from my face. Play with the chickens, is it? As if I''m some dimwitted child to be placated with such pathetic amusements. This wretched existence is a cruel jape by the universe itself!


    Pushing aside my bitter thoughts, I rise and skip towards the warped wooden door, putting on my best impression of a carefree young girl. Aislin reaches out to grasp the frayed rope latch, pulling it open with a creak of rusted iron hinges. I step across the threshold into the brilliant summer morning, the door thumping closed behind me.


    Blinking against the harsh sunlight, I take in my new surroundings with a critical eye. A ramshackle fence of splintered logs encloses a pitiful excuse for a garden - little more than a few scraggly plants struggling against the choking weeds. Gnarled turnips and stunted cabbages strain upwards from the hardscrabble soil, their wilted leaves drooping in the morning heat.


    Beyond the garden, a maze of narrow dirt paths winds between other hovels just as dilapidated as our own squalid dwelling. Crude huts of cracked mud and sagging thatch roofs squat in the hard-baked earth like a cluster of misshapen toadstools. The stench of animal dung and unwashed bodies hangs thick in the stifling air.


    Figures move about the dusty paths - mostly men in tattered garments, their shoulders bowed by lives of unending toil. A few ragged children scamper underfoot, shrieking and chasing each other with sticks and stones. The occasional swineherd drives a snuffling herd past, cracking a length of knotted rope to scatter the squealing pigs.


    My gaze travels further, drawn by the sight of a wooden steeple thrusting up from the eastern edge of the village. The small church stands in stark contrast to the surrounding squalor, its whitewashed walls gleaming like a beacon in the morning light. Even from this distance, I can make out the faded image of a crucified man carved above the arched doorway.


    Is that it?


    I trudge around the back of our ramshackle hovel, my bare feet kicking up little puffs of dust with each step. There, tucked against the crumbling mud wall, stands the chicken pen - a rickety structure of splintered logs lashed together with fraying twine.


    As I peer through the gaps, I count eight scrawny hens pecking listlessly at the hard-packed earth, their dull feathers ruffled in the morning heat. A single rooster struts amongst them, his crimson comb and wattle bobbing with each imperious step. Despite their meager appearance, the fowl seem relatively healthy, I suppose - no obvious signs of disease or malnutrition plaguing the flock.


    Satisfied with my inspection, I turn to head back around front, only to freeze as an incessant itching assails my scalp. Cursing under my breath, I rake my nails through my tangled blonde thatch, feeling the vermin scurry and burrow amidst the greasy strands. Bloody lice, feasting on my flesh like tiny vampires! I shudder in revulsion, my fingers coming away streaked with dried flakes and foul-smelling detritus.


    But the torment doesn''t end there. As if the wretched parasites weren''t enough, a fresh hell arises between my legs - an unbearable, maddening itch that has me squirming in discomfort. I can''t resist the urge to slip my hand beneath the coarse linen of my tattered dress, fingers probing the tender flesh.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    What I find there makes my stomach churn. Swollen, oozing welts, no doubt the work of ravenous fleas gorging themselves on my body. I grit my teeth against the burning itch, fighting back the urge to claw at the inflamed bites until I draw blood.


    As if this torment weren''t enough, a new agony blossoms in my lower abdomen - the unmistakable pressure of a full bladder demanding relief. I groan aloud at the thought of having to squat and piddle like some filthy animal, with no concept of how to properly use these unfamiliar female parts without making a mess of myself.


    Please, let this be just another twisted nightmare to be cast off upon waking! I can''t bear the thought of being trapped in this lice-ridden, flea-bitten form any longer. Surely I''ll go mad if I must endure one more indignity in this wretched, diseased body...


    I scurry behind the nearest bush, lifting my tattered skirts with clumsy fingers to expose my new, unfamiliar female parts. What fresh hell is this wretched form? A twisted cosmic jape to rob me of even the dignity of a proper cock and balls! Squatting awkwardly over the bare earth, I strain to release the mounting pressure, trying in vain to relax muscles that betray no sensation of fullness. Useless cunt can''t even perform so basic a function without issue!


    After countless failed attempts that leave me lightheaded from the exertion, I finally feel an odd loosening accompanied by the warm trickle of fluid escaping my previously useless orifice. Thank the heavens this torment is over, though I''ve no doubt more indignities await. I scan about frantically, desperate to find anything to wipe myself clean after finishing.


    Spotting a relatively intact leaf, I quickly snatch it up and begin patting between my legs with clumsy, inexperienced motions. Reduced to using foliage like some filthy animal, scraping at my own piss-soaked flesh with naught but leaves and twigs! This existence is a cruel mockery of all I once was.


    As I''m desperately clawing at the remaining leaf bits, the crunch of approaching footsteps makes me whirl around in alarm. Two male peasants - a boy of perhaps ten and a younger man - are strolling along the fence line bordering the livestock pen. The boy''s grubby face splits into a mocking grin as he takes in my crouched, exposed position.


    "Da, look at that dumb animal having a shite out in the open!" he crows, pointing a filthy finger directly at me. Wretched little bastard, I''ll have his tongue for that insult!


    The boy''s laughter echoes cruelly as he continues his taunts. "She don''t even have the sense to hide her naked arse! Reckon she knows she''s no better than a beast?"


    My face burns with humiliation at his scathing words, the heat of shame prickling across my cheeks. I drop my gaze and bite my lip, struggling not to cry as I widen my eyes in a feigned display of childish hurt. That ignorant peasant wretch dares equate me to mere livestock? I''ll see his insolent tongue nailed to the door as a warning!


    The man - presumably the boy''s father - cuffs him sharply across the ear with a frown. "Enough, Eamon. We''ve no time for gawkin'' at beasts makin'' water. The steward will take the strap to us if we''re late to the fields again."


    Eamon scowls, rubbing the side of his head resentfully. "Why can''t we have a laugh at the dumb cow pissin'' herself? Not like she''s got feelings like folk do."


    His father sighs wearily. "All God''s creation deserve basic dignity, even females and livestock. ''Tis only right to look away and leave her be." He turns to depart, beckoning for Eamon to follow.


    But the wretched boy persists, his voice fading as they continue on towards the distant fields. "But Da, if she''s naught but a soulless animal like Ma says, why..."


    I release a shaky breath, humiliation and fury still churning within my breast at being so degraded. So even peasant children are taught from infancy that females are less than human? What a delightful society to find oneself reborn into.


    Ha, I can''t help but cackle at the sheer absurdity of my situation - reborn as a lice-infested peasant wench in this festering medieval shithole, with my manhood quite literally stolen from me! As if that cruel cosmic jape weren''t enough, now I''m apparently viewed as nothing more than a walking cock-sleeve for the village''s inbred, mouth-breathing fuckwits to drain their diseased seed into at will. Fan-fucking-tastic, just what every little girl dreams of growing up to be - the communal spunk dumpster!


    I can see it now - Daddy Dearest pimping me out to his drunken mates, bending me over a trough as they take turns railing me from behind like some filthy beast in heat. Hell, why stop there? We could set up a live stream, give the good folks over at Pornhub''s "Barely Legal Beastiality" channel a front row seat to watch this wretched cumbucket get plowed silly! I''ll be sure to really sell it too, moaning like a cow in fertile season as I get mercilessly DP''d by the village''s finest ditch pigs. Moooo, you horny fucks, fill me up with your hot mudbutter! I''m just a filthy little heifer here to satisfy your basest urges!


    This shit just cannot be real, can it? I mean, sure, history''s had its fair share of misogynistic assholes who viewed women as little more than walking incubators, but to be so thoroughly debased and dehumanized to the level of soulless livestock? That''s some next-level fucked up shit, even for the so-called "Dark Ages." I always figured those medieval bozos at least had basic amenities like, you know, actual plumbing instead of pissing in the same pile of hay they slept on.


    Maybe I''m trapped in some sort of coma-induced fever dream? Did I take one too many edibles before my morning Peloton sesh and now my brain''s punking me by making me hallucinate this nightmarish lice-infested peasant existence? Fuck, I must''ve fallen and cracked my head something fierce to be having visions this visceral and terrifying. Any second now I''ll wake up back in my downtown loft, safe from all this filth and degradation. Any second now...right?


    "Lile! Get yer scrawny arse back inside an'' eat afore I take a switch to ye!" Aislin''s shrill voice pierces the morning air like a rusty nail through my eardrum.


    I roll my eyes, tucking my dress back down to cover my privates. That lumbering oaf has scarcely been gone an hour and already the shrew starts her incessant squawking. As if I need another reminder of the miserable conditions this backwater shithole forces me to endure.


    "I ain''t hungry!" I yell back defiantly, swiping a grimy hand across my brow. The sweltering summer heat has me drenched in sweat, my tattered rags clinging to my skin like a second layer of filth.


    Aislin appears around the corner of the crumbling mud hovel, her sallow face pinched into a scowl as she plants her bony hands on her hips. "Starvin'' yerself helps no one, ye daft girl! Now get inside afore I redden that backside o'' yers for disobeyin'' me!"


    I bite my lip, stifling the urge to hurl a blistering retort at the wretched woman. As satisfying as it might be to unleash the full brunt of my razor-edged tongue, the consequences would hardly be worth it. Reluctantly, I trudge back towards the hovel, bare feet kicking up little puffs of dust with each step.


    "There''s a good lass," Aislin mutters, her stern expression softening somewhat as I slink past her into the stifling interior. "Now set yerself at the table an'' eat up. I''ve porridge on for ye."


    The cramped main room is illuminated by a few feeble sunbeams filtering through the narrow window slits, casting everything in a murky half-light. The stench of animal dung and unwashed bodies hangs thick in the air, making my nose wrinkle in disgust. How anyone can live like this is utterly beyond me.


    Aislin crosses to the pathetic excuse for a hearth - little more than a circle of blackened stones with the charred remnants of last night''s meager fire. A battered iron pot hangs suspended over the smoldering coals, thin tendrils of steam wafting from its contents. She ladles out a scoop of the greyish-brown gruel into a crude wooden trencher, then carries it over to the rickety plank table against the far wall.


    I perch gingerly on the bench, my small frame practically swallowed up by the rough-hewn planks. Aislin sets the trencher before me with a thud, then settles onto the bench opposite with her own bowl of porridge.


    "We''ve a full day''s work ahead," she says, lifting a spoonful to her cracked lips. "The chickens need feedin'' an'' their water trough filled. The garden must be tended, an'' I''ll be showin'' ye the finer points o'' mendin'' them rips in yer dress. We''ll need to gather the eggs for market too, afore evenin'' prayers."


    I stare balefully at the unappetizing lump of gruel congealing in its trencher, already feeling my stomach roil in protest. Aislin catches my sour expression and her brow furrows in a disapproving frown.


    "Best get that down ye quick as ye can, lass," she chides. "We''ve no moment for lollygaggin'' today, an'' I''ll not have ye faintin'' from an empty belly whilst we''ve chores to be done."


    I sneer inwardly at her words, resisting the urge to make a snide remark about the futility of shoveling more slop into this malnourished vessel. As if an extra spoonful of gruel will somehow transform me from a stunted, lice-ridden waif into a strapping young farmhand overnight. But I bite my tongue, knowing full well that voicing such blasphemous thoughts would only earn me a thrashing from that pious old bitch.


    Instead, I dutifully begin shoveling the lukewarm mush into my mouth, each gritty mouthful like ashes on my tongue. Just another glorious morning in peasant paradise...


    I shovel another spoonful of the greyish-brown gruel into my mouth, grimacing at the gritty texture. Swallowing with difficulty, I glance up at the wretched woman seated across from me. "Mama, what day is it today?"


    She pauses, spoon halfway to her cracked lips, and furrows her brow. "Why, ''tis the second day of the week, De Mairt."[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [3/8]

    I nod slowly, my mind racing to process this new information. The days still bear their pagan names - a telling sign of how primitive this era truly is. "And what month of the year are we in?" I ask cautiously.


    Aislin resumes eating, seemingly unbothered by my odd line of questioning. "The harvest month, Lunasa. The one after Iuil."


    Iuil...that must be their word for July, I realize with a start. And Lunasa is clearly August by that reckoning. My heart begins to pound as the pieces fall into place, an ominous sense of dread coiling within me.


    I set down my spoon, the dull clatter drawing Aislin''s gaze. "What year is it?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She glances at me sharply, brow furrowing once more. "What''s with these odd questions, lass? Are ye feelin'' unwell?" When I shake my head, she shrugs and continues. "Well, the monks claim ''tis the year of the Lord three hundred."


    Aislin crosses herself quickly, but I scarcely notice - my mind has ground to a halt, a yawning pit of horror opening up to swallow me whole. The year three hundred? As in the year three hundred AD? As in over sixteen centuries before my own time?


    What. The. Everloving. Fuck.


    I gape at Aislin, mouth working soundlessly as her words sink in like a lead weight in my gut. This has to be some sort of sick cosmic joke, right? I mean, getting reincarnated as a filthy peasant brat is bad enough - but being hurled over a thousand goddamn years into the past as well? You''ve got to be shitting me!


    I glance around the cramped, squalid interior of the hovel, taking in the crumbling mud walls and packed dirt floor with new eyes. No electricity, no plumbing, no modern amenities of any kind. Hell, I''d wager good money these mouth-breathers have never even heard of the germ theory of disease!


    My gaze falls on the pathetic excuse for a hearth, little more than a ring of blackened stones with the smoldering remnants of last night''s fire. A thin tendril of acrid smoke coils upward, stinging my nostrils. I can only imagine the kinds of archaic, inefficient heating and cooking methods employed here. Probably hauling logs and stoking flames like a bunch of freaking cavemen!


    I shudder at the thought, my mind reeling as the full reality of my situation sinks in like a lead weight. No modern sanitation, no medicine beyond a few folk remedies, not even the most basic concepts of hygiene! I''m essentially trapped in the literal dark ages here - a nightmarish land of filth, disease, and rampant superstition.


    Just...fan-fucking-tastic. As if being crammed into this lice-ridden sack of a body wasn''t cruel enough, the universe has seen fit to strand me over a millennium in the past as well. I can already feel the bubonic plague germs festering in my grimy pores, the cholera bacteria multiplying in my intestines with every mouthful of gruel I choke down.


    I''m going to die of dysentery or some other horrific medieval malady, aren''t I? Wasting away in this reeking cesspit, shitting out my intestinal lining as rats gnaw off my face. What a stellar way to begin the next grand adventure of my cosmic journey - as a plague-ridden peasant urchin doomed to expire before puberty!


    I shovel the last few bites of gritty, lukewarm porridge into my mouth, grimacing at the bland, pasty texture. Ugh, this slop tastes like wet dirt mixed with sawdust - utterly revolting! I have to fight back the urge to gag as I force the vile mush down my throat.


    Across the table, Aislin smiles at me with those cracked, pale lips. "There''s me good lass," she says in that saccharine tone mothers use to praise their young. "Ye ate it all up proper-like."


    I nod obediently, giving her my best impression of a pleased child as I pat my distended belly. Inside, I''m desperately willing my roiling stomach to settle, terrified I might vomit up every last morsel all over this rickety table.


    Aislin finishes her own bowl, rising from the bench with a weary sigh. She begins pacing around the cramped hovel, peering into every nook and cranny with increasing franticness. "Blast that Oisin!" she suddenly cries, slapping a palm to her forehead. "He''s not told me where he''s hid the tax coins this time. The king''s men''ll be here on the morrow to collect their blasted tribute!"


    My brow furrows in confusion at her words. Tax collectors? Coming to this pathetic peasant village to demand coin from the likes of us? I can scarcely fathom the notion. "Who''s the king?" I ask in my best childlike lilt, cocking my head to the side. "An'' why''s he wantin'' our pennies?"


    Aislin pauses in her frantic search to frown at me, those pale eyes narrowing. "Why, ''tis King Brian Boru of Eire himself, bless the good Lord," she chides, as if I''m some dimwitted babe. "Surely I''ve told ye this afore, lass. He''s the one what finally drove them Norse devils from our lands after years o'' fightin''. Though the war took grievous toll, so ''tis only right we pay tribute to fund the rebuildin'' of what was lost."


    I blink at her owlishly for a moment, struggling to keep my face blank despite the utter absurdity of her words. Brian fucking Boru? The legendary High King of Ireland from over a millennium ago? And this backwater peasant shithole is somehow under his rule and being taxed to fund his kingdom''s restoration in the year 300 AD?


    Yeah, pull the other one, you ignorant wench! This has to be some sort of bizarre jape. Everyone knows Boru didn''t rise to power until the 11th century, long after the Viking Age was in full swing. Hell, by the 4th century the island was still a fractured mess of warring clans and petty kingships squabbling over tiny patches of territory. The very notion of a centralized Irish monarchy levying taxes on its subjects is utterly laughable!


    Still, best to play along with the silly peasant woman''s delusions for now. Wouldn''t want to arouse suspicion by letting my extensive knowledge of ancient Irish history slip, after all. I''m just a filthy urchin brat who should know better than to question her betters on such weighty matters of statecraft and warfare.


    "Oh aye, I ''members now!" I chirp with an exaggerated nod, widening my eyes in mock realization. "The good King Boru an'' his fight ''gainst them nasty Norsers, I ''members ye tellin'' me ''fore!" I pause, feigning a look of childish concern as I glance around our squalid little hovel. "But...if we ain''t got no pennies fer the tax mens, ain''t they gonna take our house ''way? Or put us in a dungeon fer not payin'' the king his monies?"


    I have to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from bursting into laughter at the sheer ridiculousness of it all. Tax collectors coming to imprison a family of dirt-poor people for failing to pay their feudal obligations? In this literal medieval shithole where we''re all one step above indentured slavery? Oh, the utter insanity! These delusional peasants are too much...


    Aislin pauses, shooting me an exasperated look over her bony shoulder. "Nay, poppet, no dungeons, just lashin''. ''Tis Lord Eamonn''s collectors who''ll be callin'' on the morrow, not the king''s men direct. But they speak fer Boru hisself, same as our good lord does in these lands."


    A lord? Here in this pathetic peasant village? The very notion seems utterly absurd. I blink owlishly at the wretched woman, struggling to keep my expression one of innocent curiosity rather than outright skepticism.


    "An'' why''s the lord wantin'' our coppers so bad?" I ask, cocking my head in feigned confusion. "We ain''t got much more''n a few pennies to rub together, even after sellin'' eggs at market."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Aislin resumes her search, peering under the rickety bench and table as she speaks. "Lord Eamonn wants strong lads to train as soldiers fer his ranks, same as any good lord providin'' men fer the king''s armies. But we''ve only ye, a useless daughter what can''t fill his quotas."


    I nearly choke on my own spit at her words, eyes bulging as I gape at the mad woman. Soldiers? Ranks? Quotas for providing literal child conscripts to some feudal asshole''s military? This has to be some sort of sick jape!


    "Who...who''s this Lord Eamonn fella?" I manage once I''ve caught my breath. "An'' why''s he wantin'' wee bairns to be fightin'' in his soldier games?"


    Aislin shoots me another withering look, as if I''m some dimwitted babe questioning the divine order of the cosmos itself. "Lord Eamonn MacRuarc is the magistrate what rules these lands in good King Boru''s name," she explains slowly, as if speaking to a particularly dense child. "He showed us mercy after them Norse devils burned our fields, an'' took any lads big enough to grip a stick fer trainin'' as warriors in return."


    Her pale eyes take on a distant, faraway look as she continues. "Me own brother Sean was one o'' the first lads taken, soon as he could walk proper. Lord Eamonn saw his fire an'' spirit, even as a wee bairn..."


    "Mebbe one day ye can watch the lads at their drillin'' an'' see fer yerself, aye? But not ''til ye''ve grown some an'' proven ye can mind yerself proper around men, mind."


    I nod obediently, doing my best to school my features into an expression of childish acceptance. But inside, I''m utterly seething at the absurdity of it all. This is supposed to be some enlightened Christian utopia in the year 300 AD? Where peasant families are expected to sacrifice their toddler sons to the local feudal lord''s ranks like lambs to the slaughter?


    If this ridiculous charade is what passes for an ideal society in the so-called "Dark Ages", it''s no wonder the Roman Empire eventually crumbled into dust! Christian values and ethics, my arse - this whole setup is about as enlightened and civilized as a pack of rabid jackals devouring their own young!


    Aislin halts her frantic pacing abruptly, her sallow face pinched into a scowl as she whirls to face me. In three quick strides she''s looming over my tiny form, bony fingers tangling in my matted blonde curls as she gives a sharp yank.


    "Ye were wanderin'' ''bout afore proper wakin'' this morn, weren''t ye lass?" she demands, pale eyes narrowing to accusing slits. "Did ye take the bag o'' coppers, then? Out playin'' some silly game whilst I slept?"


    I shake my head frantically, wincing as the movement tugs painfully at my hair still caught in Aislin''s white-knuckled grip. "No mama, I din''t touch no coins!" I protest, adopting my best childish lilt. "I been a good girl, I swears it!"


    But the wretched woman seems unconvinced, her free hand twisting the tangled strands tighter until I can''t stifle a whimper of pain. "Ye sure o'' that, ye wee scrap?" she presses, leaning down to glare directly into my upturned face. "Ye din''t take ''em outside to play some silly game with the chickens, did ye? ''Twould serve ye right if they gobbled up every last one!"


    I bite my lip hard enough to draw blood, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill down my grimy cheeks. "No mama, I swears it!" I insist, my voice rising to a childish wail. "I ain''t took nothin'', ye hurtin'' me!"


    Aislin releases me with a frustrated sigh, turning away as her foot scuffs against the rough sack of turnips beside the pathetic excuse for a hearth. The burlap sack tips over with a dull thud, scattering the gnarled roots across the hard-packed dirt floor in a clatter...along with a small cloth bag that spills open to disgorge a handful of dull copper coins.


    "Lord above!" Aislin gasps, snatching up the spilled coins with a look of naked relief. She clutches the recovered bag to her faded bodice like a lifeline, sinking to her knees beside me with a tremulous smile.


    "Oh, thank the Blessed Virgin ye din''t take ''em, poppet," she murmurs, reaching out to grasp my tiny hand in her calloused one. "Forgive yer foolish mother, aye? I was near mad with fear o'' what Oisin would do if the coppers went missin'' again."


    I nod obediently, still sniffling from the lingering sting of her rough treatment. But my mind is already racing, analyzing the implications of her words with a sense of dawning horror. If the mere loss of a few paltry coins could drive this wretched peasant to such frantic desperation...what fresh hell would that monstrous brute Oisin unleash upon his own family?


    Aislin gives my hand a gentle squeeze, her pale eyes taking on a haunted look as she continues in a hushed tone. "If I''d not found ''em ''fore yer da returned...he''d''ve taken a blade to me throat fer certain, poppet. Mounted me head outside on a pike to rot, as warnin'' to other disobedient wives."


    I gape at her in dawning horror. She speaks so matter-of-factly about her husband mutilating and publicly displaying her severed head. Can such brutality truly be commonplace here?


    Aislin gathers the wooden trenchers from the rickety table, the rough-hewn planks creaking beneath her touch. "Come along now, poppet," she says, her voice soft yet weary. "Can ye help yer ma wash these up proper?"


    I nod obediently, my tangled blonde curls bobbing with the childish motion. "Aye, mama," I reply, adopting my best imitation of a young girl''s lilt. I clamber to my feet, trailing after Aislin as she crosses the cramped room to the washbasin.


    Aislin leads me over to the crude wooden bucket crammed into the corner, little more than a splintered tub filled with stagnant, scum-flecked water. I wrinkle my nose in revulsion at the rancid odor wafting up in musty tendrils - the unmistakable reek of human waste and mold.


    This is to be our "washbasin"? The very thought of submerging my hands, let alone my face or any other part of my body, into that putrid soup fills me with visceral disgust. These destitute louts haven''t even the most basic grasp of sanitation or hygiene!


    Aislin kneels beside the bucket, dipping the first trencher into the scum to begin scrubbing away the congealed dregs of porridge. I watch in morbid fascination as streaks of grime and filth swirl away in the murky depths, no doubt teeming with all manner of fecal coliforms and parasites.


    "Here now, lass," Aislin murmurs, handing me the sodden trencher. "Ye give it a good rinse while I start on the next."


    I accept the dripping bowl, grimacing at the slimy film coating its rough surface. Pinching my nose against the stench, I plunge it back into the stagnant water, sloshing it about in a vain attempt to rinse away the last clinging remnants.


    I eye the grimy wooden bowl bobbing in the foul water, my lip curling in distaste. What fresh hell is this? I''m meant to clean my eating utensils in the same vile, bacteria-ridden cesspool where we no doubt defecate and dispose of all manner of filth?


    The very notion is so utterly revolting, so antithetical to even the most rudimentary principles of germ theory and disease prevention, that I can scarcely believe it. Have these ignorant peasants learned nothing over the centuries? Do they not grasp the fundamental link between squalor, poor sanitation, and the spread of deadly plagues?


    Clearly not, if the rampant fleas, lice, and other parasites infesting our very bodies are any indication. I grit my teeth, fighting back a wave of nausea as I reluctantly submerge my hands in the tepid, murky water. If this is what''s required to maintain my childish facade and avoid drawing undue suspicion, so be it.


    By the time we''ve finished cleaning both trenchers, my hands are pruned and reeking of that foul, brackish water. Aislin takes the bowls and tucks them away on a narrow shelf carved into the crumbling mud wall, the rough-hewn nook already overflowing with an assortment of battered cookware and tattered rags.


    As she straightens, smoothing her hands over the frayed fabric of her dress, I tug insistently at the hem. "Mama?" I ask, widening my eyes in a look of childish curiosity. "How old is you?"


    Aislin pauses, her brow furrowing slightly as she considers my odd question. "Why, I''m eighteen summers now, poppet," she replies after a moment. "Just a young lass still, though feelin'' twice me age some days."


    I nod slowly, my mind racing as I ponder the implications of her words. Eighteen years old, yet already married with children? The very notion seems utterly abhorrent to my modern sensibilities.


    "An''...an'' when did ye have me?" I venture cautiously, cocking my head in a picture of girlish innocence. "Was I yer first bairn, mama?"


    Aislin''s pale eyes take on a haunted look as she reaches out to pat my matted curls. "Nay, lass, ye weren''t me first," she murmurs, her voice heavy with sorrow. "I...I had two other wee ones ''fore ye were born. But the babes didn''t make it, bless their souls."


    She draws a ragged breath, her chapped lips twisting into a pained grimace. "I birthed ye when I was but fourteen summers myself, Lile. Ye were the only one of me children to survive the ordeal, thank the Blessed Virgin."


    I gape at the wretched woman, scarcely able to process the casual way she speaks of such horrific trauma. Fourteen years old and already forced to endure the agonies of childbirth not once, but three times? With two of those poor infants perishing before they''d even drawn breath?


    And she relays this grim tale with all the emotional investment of reciting a bloody recipe for mutton stew! As if bearing and losing multiple children as a mere girl herself were simply the natural order of things in this depraved, primitive world.


    My mind reels in utter revulsion at the thought. Is this entire godforsaken nation populated by pedophiles and child rapists? What manner of sick, twisted society celebrates the sexual exploitation and mutilation of its own young girls on such a horrific scale?[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [4/8]

    "Enough with the stories, Lile," Aislin says sternly, her pale eyes narrowing at me. "Go tend to the chickens now, ye hear? Check their feed bin an'' give ''em more oats if it''s runnin'' low. An'' mind ye bring any eggs back inside afore that wretched rooster tries hidin'' ''em again!"


    I pout my lips petulantly, crossing my arms over my chest. "But I don''t wanna!" I whine in my best imitation of a petulant child. "The chickens are stupid an'' the rooster''s mean!"


    Aislin snorts, shaking her head as she places her hands on her bony hips. "That rooster''s just tryin'' to be the boss, like any man should," she chides. "If ye show yer scared, he''ll only torment ye more. Now git along afore I take a switch to them scrawny legs!"


    Scowling down at the hard-packed dirt floor, I let out an exaggerated huff of annoyance. Mustn''t let the mask slip, even for a moment. With a dramatic sigh, I trudge outside into the brilliant summer morning.


    The stench of animal droppings and unwashed bodies hangs thick in the stifling air as I make my way around the crumbling rear of our pathetic hovel. A ramshackle fence of splintered logs encloses the pitiful excuse for a chicken pen - little more than a few scraggly birds pecking listlessly at the hard earth.


    Wrinkling my nose in disgust, I peer through the gaps in the fence at the scrawny flock. Their dull feathers are ruffled and unkempt, no doubt infested with all manner of lice and mites. Revolting creatures.


    "Mama!" I call out, cupping my hands around my mouth. "The feed bin''s near empty! We need more oats fer the chickens!"


    "There should be a sack left in the cellar still," she shouts back from inside the hovel. "I''ll fetch it out fer ye, lass!"


    A few moments later, Aislin emerges lugging a heavy burlap sack over one bony shoulder. She staggers over to the chicken pen entrance and deposits the load with a grunt of effort.


    "That ought to last the week," she pants, brushing sweaty tendrils of lank hair from her sallow face. "Now get to it, an'' mind ye don''t dawdle!"


    "Yes, mama," I reply dutifully, forcing a bright smile as I bob my head. No need to be an ungrateful cur, after all.


    Once Aislin disappears back inside, my smile melts into a scowl of utter loathing. With a noise of disgust, I grasp the scratchy burlap and begin dragging the heavy sack into the chicken pen, my bare feet leaving dusty imprints on the hard-packed earth.


    Panting from the exertion, I upend the burlap over the wooden feed trough with a grunt. The instant the first few oats spill forth, the scrawny flock descends upon the bin like a pack of ravenous jackals, squawking and flapping their wings in a frenzy.


    "Ugh, revolting creatures," I mutter under my breath, grimacing as I watch their beaks stab greedily at the scattered grain. Soulless, feathered beasts, the lot of them.


    Leaving the empty burlap sack crumpled by the entrance, I call out to Aislin once more. "I fed the chickens, mama! Come get this sack afore it rains on it!"


    "Aye, I''ll be out directly!" she shouts back, her voice muffled by the crumbling walls.


    While I wait, I decide to refill the flock''s water supply. Grasping the handle of the battered wooden pail, I lug the sloshing vessel over to the tiny creek that trickles through our pathetic excuse for a yard. Once full to the brim, I heft the pail back to the chicken pen, my arms trembling from the weight.


    Panting with effort, I slosh the fresh water into the trough, sending the feathered fiends scattering with raucous squawks of alarm. Serves the brainless bastards right for mobbing their feed like that.


    With the chores complete, I creep into the coop itself, ducking my head beneath the low entrance. The musty reek of stale straw and chicken droppings is nearly overpowering, making my nose wrinkle in revulsion. Ugh, how utterly revolting.


    Ignoring the stench as best I can, I begin poking through the foul nesting boxes with nimble fingers. There - nestled amidst the soiled straw, eleven speckled ovals sit in a clutch. The hens'' freshly laid bounty, just waiting to be snatched up.


    "Well, well," I murmur with a sardonic grin. "What a delightful little treasure trove we have here."


    I tuck up the hem of my tattered dress, creating a makeshift pouch to cradle the 11 speckled eggs nestled in the filthy straw. Ugh, I can already feel the lice and fleas crawling over my skin, no doubt drawn by the warmth and scent of the freshly laid bounty. Disgusting parasites!


    Clutching the fragile cargo close to my chest, I creep towards the low entrance of the coop, ducking my head to avoid the dangling cobwebs. The rooster struts past, his beady eyes narrowing as he clocks my movements. I freeze, hardly daring to breathe as the feathered beast eyes me with obvious suspicion. For a tense moment, I''m certain he''ll attack - those cruel spurs could easily eviscerate me in this stunted form. But the brainless fowl merely ruffles his crimson plumage and continues on his way, seemingly satisfied I pose no threat to his pitiful flock.


    Stifling a sigh of relief, I scurry out of the coop and back towards the hovel, my bare feet leaving dusty imprints on the hard-packed earth. Aislin glances up as I duck through the warped wooden door, her pale eyes widening slightly at the sight of my makeshift egg basket.


    "Well done, poppet," she murmurs, rising to fetch a battered wicker basket from the storage nook. I carefully deposit the speckled treasures inside as she holds it steady.


    "I''ll just nip out an'' fetch the oats from the birds," Aislin says, already turning towards the door. "Mind ye don''t wander too far whilst I''m gone."


    I nod obediently, widening my eyes in an exaggerated look of childish innocence as she disappears outside. The instant the door thumps closed, I allow my face to settle into a scowl, my lip curling in distaste.


    A pungent, acidic odor wafts from the direction of the pathetic excuse for a hearth, assaulting my nostrils. I wrinkle my nose, grimacing at the harsh, vinegary reek as I creep closer to investigate. There, suspended over the smoldering coals in a battered iron pot, sits the source - a bubbling cauldron of murky brown liquid that reeks of fermented apples.


    Vinegar? What in the name of...? I lean in closer, unable to resist taking a cautious sniff despite the eye-watering fumes. Yes, definitely vinegar, no doubt about it. But why in God''s name would anyone choose to boil such a foul, stinking brew in the middle of their home? This hovel already reeks of animal filth and human waste without adding insult to injury!


    The warped door creaks open behind me as Aislin returns, lugging a heavy burlap sack over one bony shoulder. She grunts with effort, depositing the load beside the hearth before straightening with a weary sigh.


    "What''re ye boilin'' that nasty stuff fer, mama?" I ask, unable to contain my curiosity any longer as I gesture towards the reeking pot. "It stinks awful!"


    Aislin shoots me an exasperated look, shaking her head as she begins untying the scratchy burlap. "Why, ''tis fer cleanin'' the floors an'' such, lass," she replies in a tone suggesting I''m some hopeless half-wit. "Vinegar cuts through the grime right proper, it does."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I blink at her owlishly for a moment, struggling to keep my face blank despite the utter absurdity of her words. Cleaning? With vinegar? This cramped, filthy hovel that reeks of animal droppings and human waste from every pore? The very notion is utterly laughable!


    I can''t help the derisive snort that escapes me at the thought. As if a few paltry splashes of fermented apple juice could even begin to scrub away the decades'' worth of accumulated filth caked into every surface! This place is less a human dwelling and more a biohazard at this point. We''d need a full decontamination crew in hazmat suits armed with industrial-strength cleansers and flamethrowers to even make a dent!


    "Why don''t we jus'' rebuild the hovel proper, mama?" I ask, widening my eyes in an expression of childish innocence despite the sarcasm dripping from my words. "Ain''t no amount o'' vinegar gonna clean this muck!"


    Aislin pauses in her work, snorting indelicately as she shoots me an incredulous look. "An'' where''re we meant to get coin fer such fripperies, child?" she demands, one bony brow arching skyward. "We''re naught but peasants, in case ye''d forgotten. This hovel ain''t even ours - we pay rent to Lord Eamonn fer the privilege o'' sleepin'' under his leaky thatch!"


    I open my mouth to respond, but Aislin barrels on, her voice taking on a bitter edge. "Aye, an'' count yerself lucky we''ve got a roof at all, mind! There''s plenty o'' families in the village sleepin'' out in the fields like animals this time o'' year. At least we''ve got four walls an'' a hearth, such as they are."


    My shoulders slump in exaggerated dejection at her scolding tone. "I''s just thought it''d be nice to have a proper home, is all," I mumble, sticking out my lower lip in an impressive pout as I shuffle my bare feet. "I didn''t mean nothin'' by it, mama."


    Aislin''s stern expression softens somewhat at my theatrics. "There now, poppet," she soothes, reaching out to pat my tangled curls. "Mebbe one day we''ll have a proper cottage o'' our own, aye? But fer now, we''d best make do with what little we got."


    I nod obediently, peering up at her through my lashes. "Can...can I help ye clean, mama?" I ask in my best childish lilt. "I wanna be a good girl an'' help!"


    "Well, if ye insist," Aislin replies with a weary sigh, already turning towards the storage nook carved into the crumbling mud wall. She retrieves a tattered linen cloth, holding it out to me with a look of resignation. "Here, take this rag an'' wait fer the vinegar to cool some afore dippin'' it in. We''ll start by wipin'' down the table an'' benches first."


    I accept the filthy rag, grimacing at the stiff, crusty fabric as I pinch it between soiled fingers. Ugh, I can only imagine the kinds of unspeakable grime and detritus this thing has been used to mop up over the years. Probably soaked through with animal blood, human waste, you name it!


    Still, I force a bright smile, bobbing my head in an enthusiastic nod as I clutch the rag to my chest. "Yes mama, I''ll be good an'' do jus'' like ye say!" I chirp, putting on my best air of childish obedience. Can''t let the mask slip for even a moment, after all.


    The vinegar brew bubbles and hisses like an angry viper as it simmers over the crackling hearth. Aislin dips the tattered linen rag into the pungent liquid, wringing it out with a grimace.


    "Here, Lile," she says, handing me the dripping cloth before taking the rag I have in my hands. "Best get to scrubbin'' that floor afore the stink sets in."


    I accept the rag, my lip curling at the acrid fumes wafting up from its sodden fibers. This is their idea of "cleaning"? Smearing more filth and bacteria around with a reeking mop? I bite back a scathing remark, reminding myself to play the role of the obedient peasant child.


    "Yes mama," I reply with a dutiful nod, dropping to my hands and knees to begin scouring the hard-packed dirt floor. The rough fabric scratches my palms as I scrub, kicking up little puffs of dust that make me cough.


    We work in silence for a time, the only sounds our labored breathing and the slosh of vinegar against the ground. Sweat beads on my brow from the exertion and the stifling heat of the cramped hovel. I pause to wipe my forehead with the back of my hand, grimacing at the fresh streaks of grime left behind.


    "Why so quiet this mornin'', poppet?" Aislin asks, glancing over with a furrowed brow. "Ye ain''t still thinkin'' on what yer da said earlier, are ye?"


    I blink at her owlishly for a moment, my mind racing. What did that drunken lout say to provoke such concern? Then it hits me - the vile insinuation about peddling me to strange men like some back-alley whore.


    The very notion makes my stomach churn with revulsion. To be treated as mere chattel, an object for others'' depraved lusts and amusement? The injustice of it burns like dragonfire in my breast.


    But I can''t allow even a flicker of outrage to show on my face. Instead, I pout my lips in an exaggerated childish sulk, widening my eyes to appear appropriately cowed.


    "I...I was just thinkin'' ''bout what papa said," I mumble, scuffing my bare foot against the floor. "About...about renters an'' such."


    Aislin''s face softens with a look of pained resignation. "Pay it no mind, bairn," she soothes, reaching out to pat my matted curls. "Yer da talks nonsense more oft than not. ''Tis just the ill humors what make him say such foolish things at times."


    I have to bite the inside of my cheek to stifle the derisive snort that threatens to escape. Ill humors? This ignorant wretch actually believes her husband''s vile depravity stems from some imbalance of bodily fluids? The utter insanity of medieval pseudoscience never ceases to astound!


    "I''ll not think on it no more, mama," I reply with an obedient nod, forcing a bright smile despite the sarcasm dripping from my words. "I''ll be a good girl, I swears it!"


    Aislin returns my smile, the worry lines around her eyes easing somewhat. "That''s me leanbh," she murmurs, turning back to her scrubbing.


    We continue working in companionable silence, the only sounds our ragged breathing and the occasional splash of vinegar against the floor. By the time we''ve finished, my arms and legs ache from the exertion, sweat pouring down my face in rivulets.


    I sit back on my haunches, surveying our meager efforts with a critical eye. The hard-packed dirt appears...well, slightly less disgusting than before, I suppose. A few errant turnip peelings and dried animal droppings have been swept aside, leaving faint streaks in the grime.


    But the overall effect is still one of abject, soul-crushing squalor. This pathetic hovel remains little more than a disease-ridden cesspit, wholly unfit for human habitation. I have to resist the urge to burst into derisive laughter at the utter futility of our "cleaning".


    "There now, that floor almost looks habitable," Aislin says with a weary sigh, echoing my own thoughts. "Could still use more work, but ''twill suffice fer the tax collectors on the morrow."


    I snort indelicately at that, unable to contain my mirth. As if splashing a bit of fermented piss-water about will somehow impress the king''s men! This place is an affront to basic decency and hygiene. One whiff of the stench alone would likely send them running for the safety of their pavilions.


    Aislin shoots me a reproachful look, but any rebuke is cut off as she claps her hands briskly. "Well, no sense lollygaggin'' about inside," she declares, already turning towards the door. "We''ve still the garden to tend afore evenin'' prayers. Come along, Lile!"


    I heave an exaggerated sigh, my shoulders slumping in feigned childish petulance as I trail after her into the brilliant summer afternoon. Ah yes, can''t wait to get my hands all muddied up yanking weeds from our pathetic little patch of struggling turnips.


    Aislin thrusts a coarse burlap sack into my hands, the rough fibers scratching my palms. "Here, poppet," she says in that saccharine tone mothers use to placate children. "Start pullin'' them nasty weeds from the garden whilst I check the cabbages fer beetles."


    I accept the sack with an exaggerated sigh, puffing out my cheeks in a childish pout. "But I don''t wanna, mama!" I whine, widening my eyes imploringly. "My dress''ll get all dirty an'' my hands''ll get ouchies from the prickles!"


    Aislin fixes me with a stern look, planting her bony hands on her hips. "Do as yer told, lass," she chides. "Ye must learn these things proper if ye aim to run a household one day."


    I scuff the toe of my bare foot in the dirt, feigning petulance. "But why I gotta do this stuff, mama?" I ask with a sullen frown. "Seems like a lotta work fer nothin''."


    "Mind that sassy tongue, Lile Ban!" Aislin snaps, wagging a finger at me. "Ye''re a young woman now, not some wild creature runnin'' loose! A good Christian wife must learn the proper skills fer managin'' a household an'' pleasin'' her husband."


    I nearly choke on my own spit at her words. A husband? For me? As if any man would take one look at the trail of lice and fleas in my wake before turning and fleeing in the opposite direction!


    "Husband?" I echo, unable to keep the disgust from my voice. "Yuck!"


    Aislin laughs softly, shaking her head in that infuriatingly patronizing way adults do when they think a child is being "cute." "Ye''ll change yer tune soon enough once yer monthly blood starts flowin'', sure as Domhnaigh," she says with a knowing look.


    With that, she gestures impatiently at the scraggly vegetable patch with a flick of her wrist. "Well? Get to it then, lass! Them weeds won''t pull themselves."


    Stifling a sigh of annoyance, I slowly sink to my knees in the hard-packed dirt, gingerly grasping a woody stem between thumb and forefinger. Ugh, this is awful - like some twisted penitent''s ritual, forced to grovel in the filth as penance for...for what, exactly? Being born female in this nightmarish, regressive society?


    "Why''s it only girls gotta do this stuff, mama?" I ask, unable to contain my curiosity any longer as I pluck the first weed. "Ain''t it unfair that boys don''t havta pull weeds an'' cook an'' clean like we do?"


    Aislin blinks at me owlishly for a moment, as if I''ve just professed a belief in the Flat Earth theory. "Unfair?" she echoes, her brow furrowing. "Why, ''tis the natural order of things, child, plain as the nose on yer face!"[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [5/8]

    She points a gnarled finger at me, her expression hardening. "The good Lord made men an'' women different fer good reason, ye see. ''Tis the duty of a wife to serve her husband, mind the household, an'' raise up babies to carry on his line. An'' the menfolk work themselves ragged in the fields an'' forges to provide fer their families. So we women must repay their efforts by keepin'' warm hearths, full bellies, an'' showin'' proper Christian obedience at all times."


    Is she seriously lecturing me about some mythical bearded man in the sky dictating archaic gender roles and the "natural order"? I have to bite back a scathing remark, reminding myself to maintain my childish facade.


    Instead, I scowl down at the weeds sprouting from the hard-packed soil, viciously ripping out a handful by their tangled roots. If this wretched existence is the "natural order" Aislin speaks of, then I want no part of it!


    Aislin moves away from me, her bare feet shuffling through the dirt as she bends down to inspect the cabbage plants. I grasp another handful of weeds, the scratchy stems prickling my palms as I yank them free from the rocky soil. Despite the poor quality of this hardscrabble earth, I can''t help but be impressed by the meager garden''s bounty. Carrots and turnips thrive alongside potatoes and onions, their leafy greens swaying gently in the afternoon breeze.


    I study the soil more closely, rubbing the gritty earth between my fingers. Dry and nutrient-poor, yet the plants seem to flourish regardless. Curious...perhaps the addition of those dried animal droppings I noticed Aislin working into the beds is the key? A rudimentary form of fertilizer, providing vital nitrogen to the struggling crops. Not bad for a bunch of illiterate peasant stock, I suppose.


    "Lile!" Aislin calls over her shoulder, straightening from her inspection. "Put all them weeds ye pulled in the sack now, aye?"


    I glance up at her sallow face, blinking owlishly. "I will, mama," I reply in my best imitation of a childish lilt. "But lemme yank out a few more first, so''s I can grab a bigger bundle at once."


    She nods, already turning back to the cabbages as I resume my work. A few minutes later, I''ve accumulated a sizable pile of uprooted weeds at my feet. Gathering them into my tattered skirts, I deposit the scratchy bundle into the burlap sack with a grunt of effort.


    Aislin must be planning to use these as mulch, I muse, or perhaps feed them to the scrawny flock of chickens. Not a bad bit of resourcefulness, I suppose, putting every last scrap to use rather than letting it go to waste.


    "Lile, come here a moment," she calls out, beckoning me over. I scramble to my feet, clutching the sack as I scurry towards her hunched form. "Open yer sack up, poppet. I''ve found some beetles on the cabbages we can use fer chicken feed."


    I obediently hold the bag open as Aislin plucks several fat grubs from the plant leaves, depositing them inside with a look of distaste. "There ye are," she mutters, brushing her hands off on her tattered skirts. "That''ll make a nice treat fer the birds, it will."


    Before I can respond, she reaches out to pat my tangled curls, her chapped lips curving into the ghost of a smile. "Ye''re such a good girl, Lile," she murmurs, her voice thick with a surprising tenderness. "Yer ma loves ye dearly, ye know."


    I blink up at her, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected show of affection. Then, remembering my role, I force a bright grin and nod enthusiastically. "I love you too, mama!" I chirp, widening my eyes in a look of childish adoration.


    For all her ignorance and superstition, it seems even this wretched peasant can''t deny the most basic of maternal instincts. How...curious.


    The afternoon sun beats down mercilessly as Aislin and I crouch in the hardscrabble garden, yanking weeds from the parched soil. My small hands, caked in grime, grasp the scratchy stems as I tug with all my meager strength.


    "Oof, this one''s a stubborn bugger!" I grunt in a childish lilt, straining against the tangled roots. With a final heave, the weed finally surrenders its grip on the earth with a wet sucking sound.


    "Language, Lile!" Aislin chides, shooting me a reproachful look. "A proper young lady doesn''t speak such coarse words."


    I pout my lips in an exaggerated sulk. "But mama, it''s just a dumb ol'' weed! Not like it can hear me or nothin''."


    Aislin''s stern expression softens somewhat as she pats my matted curls. "Even still, poppet. We must mind our tongues lest foul speech become a habit, aye?"


    "Yes mama," I mumble obediently, depositing the uprooted weed into the burlap sack beside me. And so the tedious work continues, the two of us hunched over the scraggly vegetable patch as the hours crawl by.


    My back soon aches from the strain, and sweat trickles down my brow in rivulets. But Aislin remains steadfast, her bony shoulders rising and falling with each grunt of effort as she wrestles with the stubborn greenery.


    By the time the first hints of dusk begin to creep across the horizon, the burlap sack bulges with our afternoon''s bounty - a tangled mass of weeds, roots, and the occasional fat grub plucked from the plants. I wipe my grimy brow with the back of one hand, grimacing at the fresh streaks of filth left behind.


    "That''s the last of ''em for today, I reckon," Aislin says at last, straightening with a weary sigh. "Well done, Lile. Ye worked hard as any grown lass could."


    I beam at the rare praise, my chest swelling with childish pride despite the ache in my limbs. "Does that mean I get an extra slice o'' bread at supper?" I ask hopefully.


    Aislin snorts indelicately, already turning to gather up the burlap sack. "Now don''t push yer luck, ye greedy wee thing..."


    I lay down on the ground next to the burlap sack, fanning myself with one hand, mind whirling while we take a break. Honestly, what fresh hell is this wretched existence, really? Did I hotbox the Prius one too many times back in my old life, getting higher than Snoop at the Grammys before waking up trapped in this nightmarish peasant purgatory? Or maybe the universe is just one giant reefer madness propaganda film and I''ve been tossed into its twisted idea of "Reefer Rehab" as punishment for my chronic ways?


    I sneak a sidelong glance at Aislin. Her sallow face glistens with sweat in the early evening heat, tendrils of lank blonde hair plastered to her hollow cheeks. The stench of our unwashed bodies and the surrounding filth is nearly overpowering - like an open-air Phish concert portapotty after a three-day bender.


    Yeah, this has to be hell, right? Eternal damnation for all my worldly transgressions? I mean, what else could explain being reborn into this literal cesspit of disease, poverty, and appalling hygiene? Did I dip into the church''s collection plate one too many times back in the day? Forget to recycle my Natty Light empties after one too many Sunday Funday keggers? Accidentally hit "Reply All" with that spicy Harambe meme back at the office?


    I shudder, grimacing as a bead of sweat trickles down the small of my back. Whatever unforgivable sin I committed in a past life, this eternal torment seems a bit...excessive, no? Surely the big guy could''ve just sentenced me to a few centuries getting railed by a never-ending train of Cocks of the Rock or something? Anything but this nightmarish existence as a lice-ridden peasant urchin doomed to wallow in filth and squalor?


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "...Lile? Lile!"


    Aislin''s shrill voice cuts through my reverie like a dull blade. I blink owlishly, my mind still reeling from visions of eternal damnation and Harambe memes.


    "Sorry mama, what?" I ask, widening my eyes in an expression of childish confusion.


    Aislin huffs out an exasperated breath, planting her bony hands on her hips as she fixes me with a reproachful look. "Ye''ve had yer head stuffed with wool all day, haven''t ye lass? I asked ye to take that sack o'' weeds ''round back and dump it in the chicken pen!"


    I bob my head obediently. "Aye mama, I''ll do it now!"


    Grasping the scratchy burlap by its frayed lip, I begin dragging the hefty sack across the hard-packed dirt, my bare feet leaving dusty imprints in my wake. The damn thing must weigh nearly as much as I do, filled to bursting with our afternoon''s bounty of tangled greenery and fat grubs.


    By the time I finally round the crumbling rear of our pathetic hovel, I''m panting like a dog, my stringy blonde curls plastered to my sweaty brow. The chicken pen squats against the mud wall, a ramshackle structure of splintered logs lashed together with fraying twine. The scrawny flock of hens clucks and struts about inside, oblivious to my struggle.


    "Stupid...feathered...bastards..." I grunt through gritted teeth, finally reaching the pen''s entrance. I yank open the rickety gate, then upend the burlap sack with a grunt of effort, disgorging its contents in a sprawling heap on the ground.


    The birds immediately descend upon the pile like a flock of winged jackals, squawking and flapping their wings in a frenzy as they peck at the scattered weeds and grubs. Disgusting creatures - they''re practically rabid in their desperation for even the most meager scraps!


    I sneer at their frantic feeding, snatching up the empty burlap sack before slamming the gate closed once more. "There, you filthy animals - eat up and enjoy your slop!"


    Turning on my heel, I cup my hands around my mouth and bellow towards the hovel. "Mama, I''m done with the sack like ye asked!"


    "Well get yerself inside then, lass!" Aislin''s muffled voice calls back. "I''ve got somethin'' important to tell ye!"


    I raise a brow at that. Important, eh? Now what could possibly be so damn critical in this dreary existence of poverty and drudgery?


    Shrugging, I trudge back around front, through the low entranceway into the stifling interior. There sits Aislin on the rickety bench, a filthy tunic bundled in her lap - no doubt one of Oisin''s ratty old castoffs. She pats the plank beside her in a silent summons.


    "Well?" I ask, scurrying over to plop down obediently. "What is it, mama?"


    Aislin''s pale eyes find mine as she pats the frayed fabric bundled in her lap. "Lile, poppet," she begins, her chapped lips curving into a thin smile. "I''ve a plan what might see ye promised to a wealthy man, if the good Lord''s willin''."


    I tilt my head, feigning the picture of childish curiosity as I blink up at her sallow face. "A wealthy man, mama? Like one o'' them fancy lords with big castles an'' horses?"


    She chuckles softly, reaching out to pat my tangled blonde curls. "Nay, not so grand as all that. But there''s a Norseman here in our village, ye see - a freeman what lost his wife just months past. An'' from what the others say, his dear Bridgett bore a striking resemblance to yerself when just a young lass."


    A Norseman? Here, amidst these wretched peasant hovels? The very notion seems utterly absurd. I have to bite back a derisive snort, reminding myself to play the role of the dimwitted child. "He wants me fer his new wife then, mama?" I ask instead, widening my eyes comically. "But I don''t want no stinky ol'' husband! They''re mean an'' they fart a lot!"


    Aislin tuts softly, shaking her head. "Now, now - none o'' that cheek from ye, missy. This could be the Lord''s blessin'' ye''ve been prayin'' for, a chance at a better life than this squalor."


    She leans in closer, her breath hot and sour on my face. "I aim to speak with yer da today, an'' see if I can''t convince this Norseman to pay a proper bridal price fer ye. If he takes ye to wife, ye''d be a freeman''s lady instead of a lowly serf like meself!"


    "A freeman''s lady?" I echo, unable to keep the mocking lilt from my voice. "Like one o'' them fancy noble-born maidens with pretty dresses an'' jewels?"


    Aislin''s brow furrows slightly at my tone, but she presses on. "Well...mebbe not so grand as all that straightaway. But ''twould be a far sight better than this wretched existence, that''s fer certain! An'' I''ll be sure to teach ye all a wife must know - mendin'' clothes, tendin'' fires, pleasin'' yer husband abed so he stays content..."


    I can''t help the childish giggle that bubbles up at her words. The very notion of this filthy, lice-ridden waif "pleasin''" any man, let alone in the marriage bed? Why, he''d likely take one look at my scabrous pelt before beating a hasty retreat, his cock shriveled up like a salted slug!


    Aislin shoots me a reproachful look, but continues undeterred. "Mind ye don''t laugh, lass. ''Tis a grave matter if yer husband finds ye an unfit wife. He''d be well within his rights to demand the bridal price back from yer da, an'' the shame of it could see us cast out to fend fer ourselves like beggars!"


    Well, isn''t that just a delightful little incentive? Spread your legs and let whatever mouth-breathing lout claims you as chattel have his way, or else dear old dad gets financially ruined and the whole family rendered homeless in the process! Why, it''s every young girl''s dream come true - to be bartered off like prime livestock to the highest bidder, then ruthlessly plowed like a fallow field until you''ve popped out enough sons to satisfy your master''s quota. What a progressive, enlightened society this is!


    Seeming to sense my simmering resentment, Aislin reaches out to grasp my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I know ye''re still just a bairn, poppet. An'' truth be told, me efforts now won''t make much difference in the end. But I aim to be a good mother to ye, an'' teach ye proper so''s ye can make a good wife when the time comes."


    With that, she releases my hand and leans over to snag a battered wooden mug from the rickety table, holding it out to me. "Here now, have a drink. Ye''ve not had a drop o'' water since this mornin'', I''ll wager."


    I nod obediently, allowing her to guide the cup to my lips as I take a few shallow sips of the tepid, metallic-tasting liquid. As I swallow, my belly lets out an audible rumble of hunger - no doubt the result of subsisting on little more than a few mouthfuls of gruel each day.


    "I''m hungry too, mama," I mumble, sticking out my lower lip in an exaggerated pout. "When''re we gonna eat?"


    Aislin sighs wearily, setting the empty mug back on the table with a dull thunk. "We''ll need to wait fer yer da to return from the fields afore cookin'' up any supper, I''m afraid. He''ll be wantin'' his belly full first an'' foremost."


    Of course - why am I not surprised? Let the lord and master eat his fill while his family subsists on whatever meager scraps are left, just as the natural order decrees. This wretched existence is a veritable banquet of injustice and inequality, is it not?


    "But I wants food now!" I whine petulantly, unable to resist a bit of playful insolence. "My tummy''s been rumblin'' like a big ol'' bear!"


    Aislin shoots me another withering look, but her stern expression soon softens into one of weary resignation. "I know it, poppet," she murmurs, reaching out to pat my cheek with surprising tenderness. "Believe me, there''s nothin'' I want more than to see that belly o'' yers nice an'' full when ye''ve grown into a strong, healthy young lass. An'' that''s why I''ll do me best to convince this Norseman to take ye as his wife - so''s ye can eat yer fill an'' never know hunger again."


    I bob my head enthusiastically, my matted curls bouncing with the childish motion. "I''ll be a real good wife then, mama!" I chirp, widening my eyes innocently. "I swears it on the...on the...umm...Bible!"


    Oh yes, I''ll be a simply delightful little broodmare for whatever mouth-breathing oaf claims me - just you wait and see! Why, I''ll pop out sons like a veritable clown car until his wildest dreams of spawning an entire regiment''s worth of cannon fodder are fully realized. A man can never have too many tiny bundles of testosterone to indoctrinate into the cult of violence and misogyny, after all!


    Aislin sighs, the sound like a deflating leather wineskin as her bony shoulders slump. She reaches for the bone needle and tattered sewing kit on the rickety table, the rough-hewn planks creaking beneath her touch. Placing the supplies before me, she gently takes hold of my tiny frame and lifts me up, settling me onto her lap with a grunt of effort.


    "There now, poppet," she murmurs, arranging Oisin''s frayed tunic across my legs. "See if ye can mend them gaps fer yer da, aye? Just like I showed ye afore."


    I blink up at her sallow face, widening my eyes in an exaggerated look of childish confusion. "But mama, I don''t ''members how!" I protest with a pout, furrowing my brow as if deep in thought.


    The truth is, I could sew the tattered garment with my eyes closed - a simple enough task for one who grasps the intricacies of warp and weft on a subatomic level. But best to play the role of the dimwitted babe for now, lest I arouse undue suspicion.


    "Ah, no frettin'' now," Aislin soothes, already threading the bone needle with a length of coarse linen. "Yer ma will guide yer hands through it, ye''ll see."


    She takes my tiny fingers in her calloused grip, gently positioning them around the needle as she begins the first stitch. I can''t help but giggle at the absurdity of it all - this wretched peasant woman patiently instructing me, a being who could recite the entire history of textile manufacturing from the Paleolithic onward, on something as rudimentary as basic needlework!


    Yet for all my vast knowledge and cosmic awareness, I find myself struggling to recall even the most basic details of my former existence. Flashes of being a man with jet black hair and deep brown eyes surface, but the face remains a blur, the history a void. All I can seem to grasp are those haunting yellow eyes staring back at me from the washbasin''s murky depths, their preternatural glow searing into me like twin suns.[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [6/8]

    "Mama?" I ask once we''ve completed the first few stitches. I tilt my head, adopting my best imitation of a child''s inquisitive lilt. "Do you gots a mama an'' papa too? Or mebbe some grandmams an'' aunties an'' such?"


    Aislin''s movements still for a moment, her pale eyes taking on a faraway look. "Well now, that''s a question an'' a half, ain''t it?" she murmurs at last. A weary sigh escapes her cracked lips as she resumes her stitching, guiding my small hands with her own. "Truth be told, poppet, I ain''t seen a one o'' me own kin since I was wed to yer da all them years past. Only know me father perished o'' the fever back when I was still a maid."


    I nod solemnly, keeping my face a mask of childish sympathy despite the burning curiosity gnawing at me. So this primitive backwater of a village isn''t even her native home, then? How utterly fascinating!


    "We make our life here in Baile Rois now," Aislin continues, the words rolling off her tongue like the gentle lapping of waves on a distant shore. "But I was born to a folk from another part o'' the land entirely, truth be told."


    Baile Rois? I mouth the name silently, tasting the strange syllables as they tumble through my mind. What an utterly peculiar construction - could it be some debased offshoot of the ancient Goidelic stem *bally, denoting a landed estate or fortified homestead? Combined with the Norse suffix *rois, perhaps a bastardization of the Old Norse rois, meaning "small forest" or "thicket"? If so, the literal translation would render it something akin to "The Fortified Homestead of the Woodlands"...


    "After me da passed from the fever when I was but eleven winters young," Aislin presses on, her voice pulling me from my reverie, "me poor ma had to beg Lord Eamonn''s pity, ye see. Lassies starve quicker without a man''s protection, so she arranged fer me to be wed as quick as could be."


    I can''t quite stifle the derisive snort that bubbles up at her words. As if this wretched existence under Oisin''s drunken fist could be considered any sort of "protection"! The utter insanity of these mouth-breathers never ceases to astound.


    "An'' me two younger sisters went the same way soon after, from what I ''members," Aislin continues with a weary sigh. "Sold off like cattle to any man what would take ''em, just to keep food in their bellies. Me brother Sean was sent off soldierin'' about that time too, bless his soul."


    I gape at the woman, scarcely able to process the casual way she relays such horrific details. Her own flesh and blood, bartered away into sexual slavery before they''d even flowered - all to sate the whims of whatever mouth-breathing lout happened to cast a lecherous eye their way? I feel bile rising in my throat as the full extent of this depraved society''s depravity washes over me in crashing waves.


    How can any rational, feeling creature condone such monstrous injustice? To utterly strip women of any semblance of autonomy or human dignity from their very first breath? Surely even these ignorant brutes must feel some inkling that this way of life is an utter perversion of...of what, exactly? What grand paradigm am I struggling to recall here?


    "So ye see, me wee Lile," Aislin murmurs, her voice pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. She leans in close, the sour reek of her unwashed body overwhelming my senses as she plants a tender kiss on my brow. "We''re all what''s left o'' me sad story now - just yer da, me, an'' my precious little lamb. The three of us, together as one."


    I swallow hard against the lump forming in my throat, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill down my grimy cheeks. For all her ignorance and blind acceptance of this nightmarish status quo, I can''t deny the genuine love and tenderness shining in Aislin''s pale eyes as she gazes at me. In that moment, she is every inch the doting mother - her entire world condensed into the simple act of caring for her child, no matter how wretched our circumstances may be.


    As Aislin guides my hands in completing the final stitches, I find myself utterly adrift - an entity struggling to perceive its own existence, let alone make sense of the depraved reality surrounding it. All I can do is play the role of the obedient child for now, soaking in every scrap of knowledge about this primitive world like a sponge.


    Aislin picks up the tattered tunic from her lap, holding it up as she looks at me with a warm smile. "If we keep at this needlework, ye''ll be a master seamstress afore long, me wee Lile."


    I can''t help but giggle at the thought, my tangled blonde curls bouncing with the childish motion. "Aye, mama! I''ll be the best ever!" I chirp, widening my eyes innocently.


    Chuckling softly, Aislin sets the tunic aside and begins gathering up the bone needle and sewing kit, placing them neatly on the rickety table. She then scoops me up from her lap, setting me down on the hard-packed dirt floor with a grunt of effort.


    "There now," she says, rising to her feet with a weary sigh. "We''d best say our evenin'' prayers afore cookin'' up any supper, aye?"


    I tilt my head quizzically, feigning the picture of childish curiosity. "Who''re we gonna pray to, mama?"


    "Why, to the Blessed Virgin herself, o'' course," Aislin replies, as if it should be obvious. "The holy mother Mary Gwenhwyfar, bless her soul."


    Mary Gwenhwyfar? That''s an odd name I''ve never heard before. It almost sounds like some sort of pagan-Christian hybrid...


    Aislin kneels down beside the pathetic excuse for a hearth, its smoldering coals casting flickering shadows across her sallow features. She pats the dirt beside her in a silent summons.


    Obediently, I scurry over and sink to my knees next to her, my bare feet leaving dusty imprints on the floor. Aislin folds her hands and bows her head, murmuring a prayer in that same singsong lilt I''ve heard a thousand times from pious fools.


    "Blessed Mother Mary Gwenhwyfar, holy virgin and queen of heaven, pray for us sinners..."


    I mimic her posture and words dutifully, widening my eyes in an expression of childish piety despite the mocking laughter bubbling up inside me. This wretched existence is nothing but a cruel cosmic joke!


    When the prayer finally concludes, Aislin leans over to plant a tender kiss on my brow. "Well done, me lamb," she murmurs. "The Holy Virgin shall surely bless ye for such devotion."


    I bob my head enthusiastically, unable to resist a bit of playful cheek. "I hopes the Blessed Gwenhwyfar gives Lile a nice full belly too!" I chirp. "An'' nothin'' to worry ''bout neither!"


    Aislin chuckles indulgently, rising to her feet with a grunt. "Aye, poppet, the Lord willin''," she says. "Now come along - I''ll be showin'' ye how to cook up a proper meal whilst we wait fer yer da''s return."


    With that, she crosses to the rough dugout cellar in the corner, disappearing down the crumbling steps. A few moments later, she reemerges carrying a sack filled with gnarled potatoes, onions, and what looks like a bundle of oats.


    "Pay close mind now, lass," Aislin instructs, already turning towards the pathetic hearth. "Ye''ll be wantin'' to learn these skills proper if ye mean to keep a husband''s belly full one day."


    I nod obediently, widening my eyes as I shuffle closer to watch. This ought to be rich - watching a lice-ridden peasant wench prepare what will no doubt be a culinary masterpiece of rotten tubers and muck! I can hardly wait.


    Aislin kneels before the smoldering coals, using a pair of crude iron tongs to stoke the meager fire into a slightly brighter blaze. She then begins peeling the gnarled potatoes and onions, tossing the papery skins into the flames as she works.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The pungent aroma of charred vegetables soon fills the cramped hovel, making my nose wrinkle in disgust. Ugh, even the smoke from this pathetic cookfire reeks of poverty and squalor! How utterly revolting.


    Once the vegetables are prepped, Aislin retrieves the battered iron pot from its hook over the hearth. She spits unceremoniously into the vessel, then begins layering in the potato and onion chunks along with a few handfuls of the dried oats.


    "There now," she mutters, already reaching for the bucket of stagnant rainwater in the corner. "A proper peasant''s pottage, this''ll be!"


    I watch in morbid fascination as she upends the entire bucket over the pot, the murky, scum-flecked liquid sloshing over the ingredients in a frothy deluge. No doubt that water is absolutely teeming with all manner of bacteria and parasites, if the foul stench is any indication!


    "An'' a wee dash o'' salt fer flav''rin''," Aislin declares, plucking a pinch of gritty white crystals from a battered crock and sprinkling them over the concoction. She then sets the pot back over the coals, using the iron tongs to settle the blackened lid into place.


    "There we are, lass!" she proclaims with a satisfied nod. "That ought to be a hearty enough meal to fill even yer da''s belly once it''s had a good simmer. We''ll just need to let it steep a spell whilst we wait fer him to return from the fields."


    I nod solemnly, keeping my face a mask of childish obedience despite the sarcastic commentary raging inside my head. Oh yes, I can hardly wait to sample this culinary delight of rotted tubers and giardia-infested swamp water! Truly, the pinnacle of haute cuisine in this benighted backwater.


    "Aye, mama," I reply, unable to resist a bit of playful cheek. "I''m sure papa will be simply ravenous fer such a feast when he gets home!"


    Aislin shoots me a reproachful look, but doesn''t rebuke me further. Instead, she settles onto the bench with a weary sigh, her sallow face pinched with worry.


    "I pray the good Lord sees fit to put yer da in an amenable humor this evenin''," she murmurs, almost to herself. "I''ve matters of import to discuss with him regardin'' that Norseman, Colm..."


    Colm, huh? Now there''s a peculiar name for this supposed Norseman Aislin mentioned. Unless I''m sorely mistaken, Colm is an Irish moniker, not something you''d expect from the Viking hordes. It has to be some sort of alias or anglicized version, surely.


    But enough pondering over semantics - what about that bizarre name Aislin uttered during her little prayer session? Mary Gwenhwyfar? That''s an utterly nonsensical mash-up if I''ve ever heard one! The Virgin Mary I''m well acquainted with, but tacking on that extra Gwenhwyfar bit? It almost sounds like some sort of pagan goddess''s name been crudely grafted onto the Christian iconography.


    A merging of the old Celtic mythology with the new religious dogma, perhaps? If so, that would certainly track with the rampant ignorance and superstition endemic to this primitive, benighted era. Bunch of filthy peasants clinging to their heathen roots while giving the barest of lip service to the Church''s teachings. How utterly depraved!


    I sneak a sidelong glance at Aislin, watching as she murmurs yet another rambling entreaty to this so-called "Blessed Virgin." Her cracked lips move soundlessly, no doubt mouthing the same tired platitudes and folksy aphorisms she''s regurgitated a thousand times before. The utter insanity of her childlike faith in such blatant falsehoods is almost pitiable.


    And to think, this wretched existence of squalor and deprivation is somehow considered the natural order here? Where women are nothing but chattel, brutalized child-breeders kept in perpetual ignorance to better serve their masters? If this is the enlightened civilization these mouth-breathers have managed to erect after centuries of "progress", then I shudder to think what primordial darkness must have preceded it!


    Surely this cannot be real. This entire realm must be some sort of lucid fever dream, a waking nightmare my subconscious has constructed to torment me. Perhaps I''ve been committed to one of the modern age''s sanitation wards, left to languish in abject delirium as my mind slowly rots from the inside?


    Yes, that must be it! Any moment now, I''ll jolt awake from this hellish vision, blinking against the stark whitewashed walls and antiseptic reek of the asylum. The nurses will bustle in to restrain me as always, cooing empty platitudes while they prep the dosages of thorazine and electroshock treatments.


    Any second now, this purgatorial existence will shatter like a soap bubble. My eyes will open, and I''ll be back in the clean, sterile world of science and rationality where such backwoods superstition and brutality have been eradicated. Where the natural laws of physics and biology hold sway over the fevered rantings of religious zealots and folk mystics.


    So chop-chop, brain! This twisted reverie has gone on quite long enough. Time to cast off the last clinging tendrils of this delusional farrago and rejoin the civilized world, hmm? I haven''t got all century to waste trapped in the addled fantasies of some medieval peasant urchin, after all!


    Aislin leans towards me, a conspiratorial glint in her pale eyes. "Ye know, poppet, I hear tell this Colm could make even a chaste nun go wanton with desire!"


    She pauses, as if savoring the delicious gossip. "They say he''s a giant of a man, towerin'' over most folk with shoulders near as broad as an ox! An'' his eyes - why, they shine like precious emeralds, so bright an'' intense ye''d swear they could pierce yer very soul!"


    I blink up at her owlishly, feigning childish fascination. "He sounds like a good guy, mama!"


    Aislin nods, her chapped lips curving into a thin smile. "Aye, that he does, lass. A proper freeman, an'' a wealthy one at that from what I gather."


    She lapses into silence then, her brow furrowed as she stares into the smoldering coals. I fidget restlessly, my bare feet scuffing the hard-packed dirt as I wait for her to continue.


    At length, Aislin seems to rouse herself from her reverie with a weary sigh. "I only hope yer da was able to snare us a grouse or rabbit last night," she murmurs. "We''ve naught but the same paltry pottage to break our fast again otherwise."


    I pipe up eagerly at that. "We could cook up all them eggs I gathered today, mama! That''d make a right fine feast, it would!"


    But Aislin merely shakes her head, her expression hardening. "Nay, poppet - those eggs must go to market on the morrow, same as any we gather in the days to come. We need what few coppers they''ll fetch to pay our rent to Lord Eamonn."


    I can''t quite stifle my exaggerated sigh or stop my eyes from rolling dramatically. Aislin shoots me a reproachful look, but her features soon soften into a sad, resigned smile.


    "Be patient, me wee lamb," she soothes, reaching out to pat my matted curls. "I aim to do whatever I must to see ye have a better life than this squalor, I swear it on the Blessed Virgin''s name. Ye''ve me word on that."


    Reaaaally now, a better life in this realm? Here? In this wretched backwater hovel reeking of filth and despair? I scoff inwardly at Aislin''s naive optimism. Even if this Norseman Colm is some fabled adonis blessed with the wealth and status of a freeman, it wouldn''t make a lick of difference to our plight. We''re still trapped in this primitive, medieval realm devoid of even the most basic comforts or technology.


    Unless...could this place somehow harbor actual magic within its borders? It would certainly explain the bizarre details I''ve witnessed so far - my own vivid yellow eyes, so inhuman and unsettling. And that drunken brute Oisin''s gaze shines with the same eerie, amber luminescence whenever he leers at me with undisguised contempt.


    We can''t possibly be human, not in any sense I recognize from my previous existence. These forms we inhabit merely resemble the standard Homo sapiens phenotype on a superficial level. But there''s something fundamentally other about our true nature, something preternatural lurking just beneath the surface.


    I shake my head slowly, struggling to make sense of it all as Aislin continues murmuring her pious platitudes. Seriously, what a visceral and unsettling dream.


    The crackling flames in the hearth cast flickering shadows across Aislin''s sallow face as she rocks back and forth, her cracked lips moving in silent prayer. I fidget restlessly, my bare feet scuffing the hard-packed dirt as I study her features.


    "Mama?" I pipe up, widening my eyes in an expression of childish curiosity. "How come papa''s eyes is so yeller an'' bright?"


    Aislin pauses her murmurings, blinking owlishly at me for a moment before a warm smile spreads across her face. "Why, ye means to ask about yer da''s eye color, do ye lass?"


    I nod vigorously, my tangled blonde curls bouncing with the childish motion. "Aye, mama! His eyes is so bright an'' shiny, like two little suns!"


    A soft chuckle escapes Aislin''s lips as she shakes her head indulgently. "Well now, poppet - did ye not notice yer own wee peepers shine just as bright?"


    She leans forward, gently grasping my chin to tilt my face towards the meager light filtering through the window slits. "See fer yerself, child. Yer eyes blaze like molten gold in the sun''s glow, same as yer da''s."


    I blink rapidly, taken aback by her words as realization blossoms within me. Of course - those haunting amber orbs staring back at me from the washbasin, their preternatural luminescence searing into my very soul. My eyes are just as vibrant and unsettling as Oisin''s.


    Aislin releases my chin, settling back on the bench with a contented sigh. "Such bright, bonny eyes ye both have - the Lord''s blessin'' on our folk, to be sure. Why, there''s many others ''round the village born with just as unnatur''l a look about ''em!"


    My brow furrows as I gape at the wretched woman, hardly daring to breathe. "Others...like us?" I echo slowly.


    "Aye, that''s right!" Aislin confirms with an enthusiastic nod. "Ol'' Grainne Murphy''s got hair the color o'' fresh strawberries, an'' her eyes shine pinker than a mornin'' sunrise. An'' young Caoimhe Fitzgerald''s whole head be the most unnatural shade o'' seafoam, with eyes to match!"[...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [7/8]

    I feel my own eyes widen in shock as Aislin continues to rattle off these bizarre examples. What manner of devilry is this primitive realm harboring beneath its squalid veneer?


    "An'' don''t even get me started on the O''Neills!" Aislin crows with a merry laugh. "Why, that whole fam''ly''s blessed - or cursed, dependin'' on who ye ask - with the most shockin'' array o'' colors! The young wife Orlaith''s hair be the brilliant blue of a cloudless sky, matched by eyes like purest sapphires. An'' her husband Niall''s hair is the deep, rich green of fertile fields in high summer!"


    I can only gape at the mad woman, utterly at a loss for words. An entire village of what, exactly? Some manner of preternatural, inhuman species masquerading in mortal guise? Aislin prattles on, oblivious to my mounting horror.


    "So ye see, lass - them bonny eyes o'' yers ain''t nothin'' to be feared! Just the Lord''s way o'' blessin'' us simple folk with a wee bit o'' the fae''s magic, that''s all!"


    Holy shitballs, this is like some next-level Willy Wonka fever dream right here! What kind of mutant freak show did I wake up in? We''re definitely not dealing with regular Homo sapiens here, that''s for damn sure.


    I sneak a sidelong glance at my grimy paws, flexing the tiny digits as my mind races. What evolutionary branch did we freaky nature spirits take to wind up like this? Some offshoot of the Eloi mixed with the Oompa Loompas? Or maybe we''re the end result of the X-Gene finally expressing itself after millennia of dormancy? Shit, I could be the next Professor X for all I know - minus the swanky wheelchair and debonair bald look, of course.


    Yeah, no amount of thoughts and prayers are gonna unravel this freak genetics show, toots. I''m gonna need some high-tech lab equipment and a crack team of geneticists to even begin dissecting our genome - assuming we even have DNA in the traditional sense!


    I resist the urge to start plucking strands of hair for analysis right then and there. As fascinating as it would be to study our physiology up close and personal, I''ve got a feeling these yokels wouldn''t take too kindly to their "Lord''s blessed miracle" getting vivisected in the name of science. Better play the obedient rube for now and bide my time.


    But oh man, the possibilities! If I can somehow get my mitts on the right tools and resources, I could be the one to finally map the first extraterrestrial genome! I''d be more famous than Neil Armstrong, more lauded than Stephen Hawking - a pioneer blazing new frontiers of scientific enlightenment!


    ...Assuming, of course, I can find a way out of this medieval buttcrack of a village and back to the 21st century, that is. Otherwise, I''ll just be the weird kid who stares at people''s hair a little too intently while the other brats play in the mud puddles.


    Fuck my life, seriously. This is some real Twilight Zone-level insanity right here.


    The rickety wooden door creaks open, and Oisin stomps inside, his boots leaving muddy prints on the hard-packed floor. A freshly killed rabbit dangles from his meaty fist, its limp body swaying with each step. The stench of fresh blood and death wafts through the cramped hovel, making my nose wrinkle in disgust.


    "Woman!" Oisin barks, his ruddy face twisted into a scowl as he glares at Aislin. "Gut this mangy beast and toss it in the pot. I''m famished after toiling in them fields all blasted day."


    He thrusts the limp carcass towards Aislin, who scrambles to her feet and accepts the grisly offering with a murmured, "Aye, husband." As she carries it to the rickety table, I can''t help but stare at the rabbit''s glassy eyes, their dull sheen reminding me of my own haunted gaze in the washbasin''s murky depths.


    Oisin grunts as he lowers his bulk onto the bench, the rough-hewn planks creaking ominously under his weight. "Well?" he demands, fixing Aislin with a glower. "What''re ye dawdlin'' about for? Get that carcass dressed and in the pot afore it starts stinkin'' up the whole damned place!"


    Aislin flinches at his harsh tone, her shoulders hunching as she quickly sets to work skinning and gutting the rabbit with deft motions. The sharp tang of fresh offal soon fills the air, mingling with the reek of old sweat and piss that seems to permeate every surface.


    As Aislin labors over the gory task, Oisin''s piggish gaze swivels towards me, his lip curling in contempt. "An'' why ain''t the little runt helpin'' ye?" he demands, gesturing crudely at my huddled form. "Or are ye both just a pair o'' useless slugabeds content to laze about all day?"


    I bristle at his insult, biting back the urge to hurl a blistering retort at the drunken lout. But Aislin quickly comes to my defense, her voice placating as she replies, "Nay, husband - Lile''s been a good lass today, I swear it. She helped me tend the garden and gather the eggs, same as any grown woman could."


    Oisin snorts derisively, shaking his head as he leans back on the bench. "Well I''ll be..." he mutters, almost sounding impressed despite himself. "So ye two ain''t just a pair o'' lazy bums after all, eh?" A harsh bark of laughter rumbles from his broad chest at his own pathetic attempt at humor.


    Aislin doesn''t respond, keeping her head down as she finishes dressing the rabbit and dumps the gory remains into the simmering pottage. She wipes her hands on her tattered skirts, then turns to face Oisin with an oddly determined look.


    "Husband..." she begins, almost hesitantly. "I''ve had an idea, ye see. One what could make our fortunes, if the good Lord''s willin''."


    Oisin arches a bushy brow, his expression one of mocking disbelief. "Is that so?" he sneers. "An'' when did ye become such a scholar, woman, to be havin'' grand ideas an'' the like?" He lets out another contemptuous snort, shaking his head slowly.


    But Aislin doesn''t back down, her pale eyes meeting his unwavering gaze. "This idea could make ye a wealthy man, Oisin," she presses. "Richer than any freeman in the whole village, I''d wager."


    That seems to give the drunken oaf pause. He leans forward, fixing Aislin with a look of grudging interest as he grunts, "Well? Out with it then, woman. Let''s hear this grand scheme o'' yers."


    Aislin takes a deep breath, her chapped lips parting to reveal a sliver of yellowed teeth. "That Norseman, Colm...I hear tell he''s still unwed, after losin'' his dear Bridgett some months past. An'' from the whispers ''round the village, she bore a strikin'' resemblance to our Lile here - same bright hair and eyes, same delicate features..."


    A sly look crosses her sallow face as she continues, "So I thought, mebbe if Colm was to lay eyes on the lass, he might be...amenable to payin'' a bridal price, ye see? To take Lile as his new wife once she''s had her first bleedin'' an'' all?"


    The words are barely out of her mouth before Oisin throws back his head, letting out a raucous guffaw that seems to shake the very rafters. I flinch at the mocking sound, my face flushing with humiliation as he howls with laughter.


    "A bridal price?" he chortles once he''s caught his breath, wiping away tears of mirth. "Fer that scrawny runt? Why, the only man like to cast an eye on the girl is that poxy blacksmith from the next village - an'' even that daft bugger''s naught but a filthy child-fancier!"


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Another peal of laughter bursts from his lips, his meaty jowls quivering with each wheezing guffaw. "Where d''ye get such fanciful notions, woman?" he demands, fixing Aislin with a look of utter derision. "That great brute of a Norseman wouldn''t give two shits about our ill-bred get, no matter who the lass might resemble! He''d sooner piss on her than pay a proper bride price!"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump in dejection, her head bowing as she mumbles something about Bridgett''s fair hair and eyes. But Oisin is having none of it, slapping his knee as another bark of laughter escapes him.


    "Well, keep the japes comin'', wench!" he crows, shaking his head in mock delight. "Yer fanciful tales are like to split me sides, they are! Mebbe I should take ye on as me own personal fool, seein'' as ye spin such amusin'' lies!"


    I can''t help but bristle at his callous words, my small hands clenching into impotent fists as I glare daggers at the back of his lolling head. How dare he mock Aislin''s efforts to better our lot, however naive her schemes might be? The injustice of it burns like dragonfire in my breast.


    But before I can unleash my razor-edged tongue, Aislin speaks up once more, her voice tinged with desperation. "Husband, I only thought...well, what''ve ye to lose, askin'' Colm to look upon the lass? If he takes a shine to her yeller hair an'' such, ye could be a wealthy man come her next bleedin'' day!"


    Oisin''s laughter dies in an instant, his ruddy face contorting into a look of utter contempt. "Ye seek to tell me what to do, woman?" he growls, leaning forward to glower at Aislin''s cowering form. "Is that yer game, then? Tryin'' to put fanciful notions in me head?"


    "N-Nay, husband!" Aislin stammers, actually dropping to her knees before the brute. "I spoke out o'' turn, ''tis true - but I''d never presume to order ye ''bout, I swear it! I was merely...merely suggestin'', is all."


    Oisin snorts derisively at that, shaking his head as he leans back once more. "Suggestin'', eh?" he mutters, his lip curling. "We''ll see ''bout that..."


    Suddenly emboldened by Aislin''s words, I scramble to my feet and scurry over to stand before Oisin, widening my eyes in an expression of childish innocence.


    "I wanna be a nobleman''s wife!" I pipe up, unable to resist a bit of playful cheek. "Then I can do all the cookin'' an'' cleanin'' fer him, an'' have pretty dresses an'' jewels like a real lady!"


    Oisin blinks down at me for a moment, his brow furrowing in confusion. Then his face splits into a mocking grin, and he lets out a contemptuous chuckle.


    "Ye''d do best to shut yer trap, ye daft brat," he sneers, shaking his head slowly. "Lest I take a switch to that impudent tongue o'' yers!"


    Stung by his rebuke, I can''t help but pout my lips in an exaggerated sulk, stomping over to the corner in a show of childish petulance. "I hate ye, Oisin!" I wail, widening my eyes to brim with fat crocodile tears. "Ye never let me do nothin'' fun!"


    The drunken oaf merely chuckles at my theatrics, shaking his head in sardonic amusement. "There''s the Ban blood flowin'' true in that one, I''ll grant ye that much," he mutters to Aislin.


    But the wretched woman is undeterred, actually dropping to her knees before Oisin as she pleads, "Please, husband - I beg ye, at least try what I suggested with Colm! See if ye can''t get as much from the man as possible, fer the lass''s sake if naught else!"


    Oisin grunts, fixing her with a look of grudging consideration. "An'' just how much did ye have in mind, then?" he demands gruffly. "If yer scheme''s so clever, that is?"


    Aislin hesitates for a moment, worrying her lower lip between her teeth. Then, almost reluctantly, she replies, "Well...mebbe three silvers, if Colm''s feelin'' generous? Enough to see us through the winter, at least."


    Oisin''s eyes widen almost comically at Aislin''s words, and for a moment I think he might actually strike her. But instead, he lets out a derisive snort, shaking his head slowly.


    "Three silvers?" he echoes, his tone dripping with contempt. "Fer that scrawny runt? Why, ye must be utterly cracked in the head, woman!"


    Aislin flinches as if struck, shrinking back with a look of abject terror. But to my surprise, Oisin doesn''t follow through with any blows. Instead, he heaves a weary sigh, pinching the bridge of his bulbous nose.


    "But...I suppose it''s worth a go, if only to shut yer incessant yammerin''," he mutters at last. "I''ll have a word with this Colm on the morrow, see if the daft bastard''s as blind as ye seem to think."


    Unable to contain my childish glee, I let out a squeal of delight and scamper over to throw my scrawny arms around Oisin''s meaty calf.


    "Oh, I like ye now, papa!" I trill, beaming up at him with my best impression of adoration. "Ye''re the bestest ever fer gonna talk to Colm ''bout makin'' me his wife!"


    Oisin blinks down at me, his brow furrowing in confusion for a moment. Then his face splits into a mocking grin, and he lets out a contemptuous chuckle.


    "We''ll see how keen ye are on that notion once the Norseman''s had his fill, ye daft brat," he sneers, shaking his head slowly. "Now get off me afore I decide to take that switch to yer backside after all!"


    Giggling, I quickly scamper away and resume my place in the corner, widening my eyes innocently. Despite his harsh words, I can''t help but feel a small spark of triumph. For once, the drunken oaf is actually listening to reason - even if his motivations are as selfish and mercenary as ever.


    Good, if this Colm is even one bit a decent human... human? Whatever, human being, then he would be a good match, better than being wed to a pedophile, rather take my chances with the pillagers.


    "Thank ye kindly, husband," Aislin murmurs, rising from her knees. She shuffles over to the hearth, ladling out a portion of the thick pottage into a wooden trencher. The aroma of boiled rabbit and root vegetables wafts through the cramped hovel, making my mouth water despite the humble fare.


    Aislin carries the steaming bowl over to Oisin, setting it before him on the rickety table with a deferential nod. The drunken oaf grunts in acknowledgment, already shoveling the gruel into his gaping maw like a starving mongrel. I watch in morbid fascination as flecks of spittle and grease fly from his cracked lips, splattering the tabletop with each animalistic slurp.


    In what seems like mere moments, Oisin upends the empty trencher with a resounding belch that makes me wrinkle my nose in disgust. "Woman! More!" he barks, slamming the bowl back onto the table hard enough to make it jump.


    Aislin scrambles to obey, refilling the trencher from the pot hanging over the hearth''s smoldering coals. By the time she''s deposited the fresh serving before Oisin, he''s already licking his filthy chops in anticipation like a feral cur.


    I can only gape as the brute sets upon the second helping with the same bestial fervor, grunts of exertion rumbling from his broad chest. How can one man consume so much at a single sitting? This level of gluttony is simply obscene!


    At last, Oisin shoves the empty trencher away with a grunt of satisfaction, using the back of his meaty hand to wipe away the grease and spittle dribbling down his whiskery chin. "That''ll do fer now, wench," he growls, already heaving himself up from the bench. "But I''ll be wantin'' a jug o'' yer finest ale come first light, ye hear? Can''t be expected to toil in them fields on an empty belly!"


    "Aye, husband," Aislin replies in a subdued tone, ducking her head in a show of obedience. "I''ll have it ready afore ye wake, I swear it."


    Oisin grunts again, already turning to stomp towards the sleeping alcove. I watch his meaty rump sway with each lumbering step, my lip curling in revulsion. What a repulsive, gluttonous pig of a man!


    Once he''s disappeared into the cramped chamber, Aislin lets out a soft sigh and turns back to the hearth. She ladles out two more modest portions of the pottage into a pair of wooden trenchers, then beckons me over with a weary smile.


    "Come along now, poppet," she calls in that saccharine tone mothers use. "Let''s get some food in that belly o'' yers afore it''s time fer bed."


    Obediently, I scamper over and clamber up onto the bench, my bare feet scuffing against the hard-packed dirt floor. Aislin sets one of the trenchers before me with a nod, and I immediately set upon the humble fare with gusto.


    Despite the simple ingredients, the pottage is surprisingly tasty - the boiled rabbit lending a rich, gamey flavor to the hearty root vegetables and grains. I slurp it down greedily, savoring each mouthful as it slides over my tongue. Compared to the bland, watery gruel we usually subsist on, this is practically a feast!


    By the time I''ve drained the last dregs from the trencher, my belly is pleasantly full and warm. I pat the slight swell with a contented sigh, grinning up at Aislin in childish delight.


    "That was real good, mama!" I chirp, unable to resist a bit of playful flattery. "Ye cooked it up right nice, ye did!"


    Aislin chuckles indulgently, already rising to clear away the empty trenchers. "Well now, I''m glad ye enjoyed it so, poppet," she replies. "But we''d best see to our evenin'' needs afore retirin'' fer the night."


    I bob my head obediently, sliding down from the bench to trail after Aislin as she heads for the door. The wretched woman pauses to grasp the frayed rope latch, pulling it open with a creak of rusted iron hinges.


    The last slanting rays of the setting sun spill across the hard-packed earth as we step outside, bathing the pathetic little hovel in a warm, golden glow. I blink against the harsh glare, shielding my eyes as I follow Aislin around the crumbling rear wall.


    There, nestled in a small copse of scraggly bushes, we squat to relieve ourselves in plain view like animals. I can''t help but grimace as the pungent reek of my own waste assails my nostrils, my face flushing with humiliation. Even after witnessing such degradation time and again, I''ll never grow accustomed to this wretched existence![...]

 Chapter 1: ?st of ?/Year ??? [8/8]

    Once we''ve finished our unseemly business, Aislin and I make our way back inside the hovel. No sooner have I ducked through the low entranceway than Oisin''s gruff bellow rings out from the sleeping alcove.


    "Woman! Get yer scrawny arse in here an'' ride me cock like a proper wife!" he roars, the words slurring ever so slightly. "Been too blasted long since ye worked it proper, an'' I aim to put a fresh babe in that womb o'' yers tonight!"


    I can''t quite stifle my look of utter revulsion at the drunken lout''s vile command. Is nothing sacred to this depraved pig? He speaks of breeding his own wife like she''s nothing more than livestock meant for studding!


    Aislin, for her part, doesn''t seem the least bit fazed. She merely turns to me with a resigned look, already gathering her tattered skirts.


    "Off ye go now, poppet," she murmurs, shooing me towards the door. "Best ye wait outside fer a spell whilst I...tend to yer da''s needs, aye?"


    I nod mutely, my face burning with humiliation as I quickly scurry outside into the rapidly fading twilight. The creak of the rope latch and Aislin''s soft footfalls soon fade, swallowed up by the drunken brute''s grunts of exertion from within.


    Shuddering in revulsion, I hurry around the rear of the hovel and slump against the crumbling fence, my back pressed against the splintered logs. I tilt my face skyward, drinking in the breathtaking vista of the heavens slowly awakening overhead.


    One by one, the brilliant pinpricks of starlight wink into existence against the deepening indigo backdrop. The waxing moon, a pale sliver amongst the celestial splendor, casts just enough illumination to silhouette the surrounding hovels and copses in an ethereal glow.


    I lose myself in the majesty of that infinite expanse, the cosmic grandeur a welcome balm against the sordid realities of my earthly purgatory. Up there, amongst those glittering galaxies and swirling nebulae, the concepts of filth and depravity hold no meaning. Only the eternal laws of physics reign supreme - forces too vast and fundamental for the human mind to fully comprehend.


    A harsh grunt from the hovel behind me shatters my reverie, the unmistakable sound of Oisin reaching his fleeting peak. I grimace in disgust, my shoulders tensing as a fresh wave of revulsion washes over me.


    These...people. These ignorant, unwashed brutes who wallow in their own excrement and bodily fluids like pigs in a sty. They normalize the most depraved acts - rape, pedophilia, the utter exploitation of their own flesh and blood - all without a shred of guilt or self-awareness.


    They are the very definition of savagery, made all the more grotesque by the fact that they glorify their depravity in the name of religious piety! Oisin and his ilk are not merely uneducated louts, but zealous fanatics drunk on their own delusions of moral superiority.


    At least Aislin seems to possess a modicum of maternal instinct, I suppose. The wretched woman clearly struggles against her dire circumstances, doing whatever she can to provide for her children despite the relentless abuse and degradation she endures. Hers is a tragic existence, to be sure - but one tinged with the barest glimmers of human decency amidst the all-consuming darkness.


    A weary sigh escapes my lips as the telltale sounds from within finally cease. Honestly, is that pitiful display all Oisin is capable of in the bedchamber? Three feeble pumps and a pathetic grunt before soiling his sheets like an incontinent babe? I wouldn''t be surprised if the poor, long-suffering Aislin has never experienced the blissful release of a true orgasm in her entire miserable life!


    The creak of the warped wooden door pierces the evening stillness, causing me to turn my head. "Lile! Git yerself back inside now!" Aislin''s shrill voice rings out.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Pushing off from the crumbling fence, I trudge towards the hovel''s entrance where Aislin stands framed in the doorway, her sallow face cast in shadow. As I approach, she reaches down to pat my tangled curls in an almost affectionate gesture.


    "There''s me good lass," she murmurs, her calloused hand trailing down to give my back a gentle nudge. "Time fer sleep now, poppet."


    I nod obediently, widening my eyes in an exaggerated look of childish fatigue as I shuffle past her into the stifling interior. The reek of stale bodily fluids and smoke hangs thick in the air, making my nose wrinkle in disgust.


    Of course the wretched woman didn''t even bother washing after that drunken lout finished rutting atop her like a feral beast. Why am I not surprised? I''ve already witnessed more than enough of their appalling lack of basic hygiene to last several lifetimes. At this rate, I''ll likely contract some horrific pox or intestinal parasite from the water supply long before any airborne plague has a chance to claim me.


    Aislin''s bony fingers close around my wrist, giving a gentle tug as she guides me towards the sleeping alcove. There lies Oisin sprawled amidst the soiled straw, snoring loud enough to shake the very rafters with each rumbling exhalation. The brute sounds like a chainsaw chewing through solid oak, utterly oblivious to the world around him in his drunken stupor.


    Grimacing, I quickly scurry to the far end of the pallet and hunker down as close to the wall as I can manage, putting as much distance between myself and that loathsome pig as possible. The last thing I need is to wake and find his sweaty, meaty paws groping at me in the night.


    Aislin moves to the smoldering remains of the hearth, using a crude iron poker to stir the glowing coals and bank them for the evening. A few tendrils of acrid smoke coil upwards, stinging my nostrils and making my eyes water.


    Once she''s satisfied with her work, the wretched woman shuffles over and settles herself on the straw between Oisin and myself with a weary sigh. She shoots me a wan smile, reaching out to gently stroke my cheek.


    "I love ye, me precious lamb," Aislin murmurs, her voice thick with a tenderness that seems at odds with our wretched surroundings. "Ye mean the whole world to yer ma, ye do."


    With that, she leans in to envelop me in a fierce embrace, her bony arms wrapping around my tiny frame as she presses her chapped lips to my brow. I stiffen at the unexpected display of affection, my face flushing with discomfort and embarrassment.


    But Aislin seems oblivious to my unease, simply holding me tight as her eyelids grow heavy. Within moments, her breathing slows and deepens, each exhalation ruffling my tangled curls.


    As I lie here on this piss-soaked straw pallet, sandwiched between the snoring behemoth that is Oisin and the bony frame of Aislin, I can''t help but marvel at the sheer absurdity of my situation. This has to be some bizarre coma dream brought on by bad clams or dodgy street cart hot dogs. I mean, seriously, why else would I be cast as an urchin extra in the peasant version of Jersey Shore?


    I keep expecting to hear a booming voice from the heavens - or more likely, some pot-bellied director with a megaphone - bellowing "Cut! Print that shit, folks!" Any second now, the cameras and crew will emerge from the grubby woodwork like termites from a rotting log. These medieval muck farmers will suddenly transform before my eyes, ripping off their dental disaster prosthetics and revealing pearly white veneers underneath. They''ll start cracking jokes about having to choke down bowls of gruel between takes, comparing notes on which craft services table had the best spread.


    Maybe, just maybe, this is my big break. Perhaps some eagle-eyed producer will spot me in the background, marveling at my ability to look authentically miserable and flea-bitten. Before I know it, I''ll be whisked away to star in my very own reality show. Move over Snooki, Lile Ban is bringing the middle ages into the 22nd century! We could call it "Serf''s Up" or "The Real Housewives of Baile Rois." I can see the tagline now: "She''s got 99 problems, and the plague is definitely one."


    But as I lie here, inhaling the pungent bouquet of unwashed bodies and festering hay, a creeping dread begins to set in. What if this isn''t some elaborate Hollywood production? What if I''m actually stuck here in this cesspool of medieval misery? Please, for the love of all that is holy and hygienic, let this be just a dream. I don''t want to live in this place for the rest of... well, let''s be real. Given the life expectancy around here, I''ll give myself maybe one year, tops. And that''s being generous, haha.


    I stifle a snort at my own morbid humor, remembering just in time that I''m supposed to be a simple peasant child. Can''t have Aislin or Oisin catching on that their darling daughter has the inner monologue of a jaded stand-up comedian. So I snuggle deeper into my flea-infested nest, praying to whatever deity might be listening (preferably one with a sense of humor) that I''ll wake up tomorrow in a world with indoor plumbing and antibiotics. Is that really too much to ask?

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [1/7]

    I jerk awake to the sound of raised voices, my heart pounding. Peering across the dirt floor of our cramped sleeping quarters, I see Father yelling at two burly soldiers filling the narrow doorway, their hands resting on sword hilts.


    "Why d''ye curs demand twelve coppers?" Father bellows, shirtless and disheveled from slumber. "I''ve naught left to give after Lord Eamonn''s last tax!"


    A wiry, fox-faced man in fine clothes steps forward, sneering. "Because the king''s army marches on its coin, you filthy peasant."


    The steward backhands Father viciously. I flinch as the meaty crack of flesh on flesh echoes through the hovel. Father staggers but stays upright, spitting a gobbet of blood from his split lip.


    I scramble from the straw pallet, my bare feet slapping the hard-packed earth as I dart closer to better witness the unfolding scene. The two soldiers leer openly, their gnarled features twisted in mocking grins as they drink in Father''s humiliation.


    "Well now, if coin escapes your grasp¡­" The steward''s gaze rakes over Mother where she kneels clutching her dress closed. "Mayhap your woman could serve as payment instead? I''d wager she''s worth at least eight coppers to the right¡­entrepreneur."


    He grasps Mother''s chin gently, his thumb stroking her cheek as she cringes away. "Why, even Lord Eamonn himself might fancy bedding this fresh piece for a night''s entertainment, eh?"


    The soldiers snicker, leering at Father whose face purples with rage. I can''t suppress my whimper of fear as I dart forward, clinging to the coarse fabric of Father''s breeches. Looking up, I widen my eyes pleadingly.


    "Papa, I''m scared! Make the bad men go away!"


    Father glances down, his scowl softening momentarily. Shaking off my grasp, he crosses the room in three long strides to retrieve a sack hidden beneath the turnips in the corner. Upending it over his calloused palm, he counts out a few tarnished coppers before hurling them at the steward''s feet.


    "There, ye devils! Every last coin I possess. Now get ye gone from my home!"


    The steward spits on the ground contemptuously. "Pick up those coins yourself and hand them over proper¡­or else."


    Father freezes, the vein in his forehead throbbing alarmingly. I can see him struggling not to explode, his thick fingers flexing helplessly at his sides.


    Mother scrambles to gather the scattered coins, depositing them in the steward''s outstretched palm with a whispered, "Please, sir¡­we meant no disrespect."


    The steward smiles thinly. "See? That wasn''t so difficult, was it? The kingdom thanks loyal subjects like you for keeping our soldiers fed and armed."


    He makes an elaborate, mocking bow toward Father. "Oh, and do try not to forget the church tithe come Sun''s Day, hmm? We can''t very well have the Almighty''s wrath descending upon this¡­quaint dwelling."


    The soldiers'' raucous laughter echoes across the small yard long after they disappear down the lane. Father stands motionless, chest heaving, his fists clenched helplessly at his sides as Mother huddles on the floor, shoulders shaking with silent sobs.


    "Curse that thieving bastard priest!" Father bellows, spittle flying as he slams a meaty fist down on our rickety table. The impact makes the battered wood jump, causing Mother to flinch violently where she kneels huddled on the dirt floor.


    He begins pacing the cramped confines of our hovel like a caged beast, the stench of his unwashed body wafting through the smoky air. "Two more coppers he demands for the church''s ''glory''," he sneers, making air quotes with his calloused fingers. "As if that poxy degenerate Brogan cares one whit about Christian charity!"


    I wrinkle my nose in disgust as Father hocks a wet globule of phlegm onto the already filthy floor. Flecks of spittle patter across my bare feet, making me shudder. I hate when he does that, as if our humble home isn''t squalid enough without him adding his foul leavings to the muck.


    "The bastard knows I cannot refuse increased tithes," he growls, rounding on Mother again. "Else they''ll accuse me of heresy and leave us as food for the witch hunters'' blades!"


    His bloodshot eyes narrow to slits as he jabs an accusing finger at the cowering woman. "This is all your fault, you useless sow! If you''d birthed me just one healthy son, I could send the brat off to the monastery for schooling and pay lower tithes. But no, you keep whelping naught but useless lice-ridden girls that can scarce draw breath!"


    I flinch as Father''s meaty hand gestures crudely in my direction, thick fingers curling into an obscene shape. "Now we''ve another mouth to feed come winter, and nothing to show for it but this scrawny bait!"


    Mother''s shoulders slump further as she whispers something about God having reasons for denying us sons. But her feeble protest withers beneath the heat of Father''s glare.


    "The Lord helps those who help themselves!" he roars, making me cringe. "And I aim to do just that, even if it means selling my last seed stock and scraps of food!"


    He paces a few more turns, boots scuffing the dirt floor before halting to face us again. "I''ve five coppers left at most," he growls, "and need two more for the church''s blasted tithe. Mark me, woman, I''ll find a way to get those coins even if I must trade my own flesh!"


    Mother''s shoulders slump in resignation, but she remains silent and still as a statue carved from weariness itself.


    "You''d best pray it satisfies that bastard Brogan," Father warns her, resuming his agitated pacing. "For if he dares accuse me of holding back donation, we''ll be at the mercy of whatever horrors the church deems fit punishment!"


    He slams his fist down again, making me jump. The impact shakes the entire rickety structure, dust motes swirling in the dim light slanting through the unshuttered window.


    "Failure to pay tithes means they can leave us bound and naked in the forest for the fell beasts to find," Father continues after a pause, his tone taking on a sinister relish. "Vampires, banshees, changelings, werewolves...all manner of unholy monsters roam those woods after dark, hungering for mortal flesh to defile and devour!"


    Oisin stands motionless before me, forearms braced rigidly against the rickety wooden table as if needing its support. His broad shoulders rise and fall with each ragged breath, the tendons in his thick neck straining taut. I eye him warily, perplexed by this unnatural stillness. Normally the brute cannot cease his restless pacing and blustering for more than a few moments before exploding into another drunken tirade.


    But now he seems almost...catatonic, staring vacantly ahead with eyes devoid of their usual belligerent glint. His calloused fingers clench and unclench spasmodically, the only hint of movement amidst this eerie tableau. I''ve never witnessed the bastard in such a trance before. A shiver of unease prickles along my spine as I turn towards the cowering woman huddled on the dirt floor.


    Tugging insistently at her faded skirts, I lean close to whisper, "Mama, what ails Papa so? I''ve never seen the cur like this afore."


    Aislin shakes her head slowly, not meeting my gaze. She nods towards Oisin''s rigid form, murmuring, "Best leave him be when the black specters haunt his eyes, lamb. There''s no tellin'' what horrors he witnessed fightin'' them godless Norse raiders..."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her voice trails off in a weary sigh. I frown, curiosity piqued despite myself. Morbid fascination overcomes my usual caution as I creep closer on bare feet, the soles making no sound on the packed earth. Oisin doesn''t react, continuing his trance-like staring and rhythmic hand clenching. I halt a scant pace from him, peering up at his haunted features.


    "Them godless raiders weren''t the worst by far, no," he suddenly rasps, making me flinch in surprise.


    Oisin raises his head slowly, pale eyes focusing on some distant point only he can perceive. "We lost many good men on night patrol when the moon swelled full and red," he continues in that same hoarse monotone. "The howls chasin'' our retreat...their screams as the beasts tore into them..."


    A violent shudder wracks his massive frame. His thick fingers dig grooves into the table''s edge, tendons standing out in harsh relief. Despite myself, I cannot tear my gaze away from this disturbing display.


    "What...what manner of beasts, Papa?" I hear myself asking in a small voice.


    Oisin''s haunted gaze swings down to me. His chapped lips peel back in a rictus grin, revealing a few blackened stumps amidst the rotten teeth. "Why, the peasant folk call ''em werewolves, lass," he rasps with relish. "Claws like steel that tear through armor and bone like wet parchment. Teeth that reduce a man to gobbets of meat and shattered bone by mornin''..."


    He shudders again, eyes glittering with some dark glee at my poorly concealed horror. "Aye, and there''s worse things than even them foul beasts what stalk the night," Oisin continues with a leer. "Soulless fiends that drink the very blood from yer veins, leaving naught but a shriveled husk when they''re done."


    I swallow hard, suddenly regretting my curiosity. "Wh-what things, Papa?" I whisper, already dreading the answer.


    "Vampires," Oisin hisses, leaning closer so I cannot escape his rancid breath. "Aye, the undead walk amongst us, lass, preyin'' on the weak and foolish. Cut off their heads and they''ll still keep comin'', unstoppable as the grave!"


    He laughs then, the harsh sound making me cringe. "Once one o'' them fiends latches onto yer throat with its fangs, ye''d best make peace. They won''t stop until they''ve drained the last drop o'' life from yer veins!"


    I back away slowly, pulse thundering in my ears. If even a fraction of Oisin''s ramblings hold truth, then the world beyond this wretched village harbors nightmares far surpassing any I could conjure. A cold knot of dread forms in the pit of my empty belly as I realize the true peril lurking amidst the shadows I''d hoped to escape into...


    Oisin pushes himself abruptly away from the rickety table, his bulky frame swaying precariously. "Enough o'' them ancient tales to sour the gut," he growls, spittle flying from his cracked lips. "I''d best get to the fields afore the steward takes a strap to me hide for bein'' lazy."


    With no further words, he sighs heavily and lumbers towards the warped wooden door, shoulders hunched beneath some unseen burden. The door bangs shut behind his retreating form with an air of grim finality that seems to suck all warmth from the cramped chamber.


    Mother stands slowly from where she knelt on the hard-packed earth, her faded skirts swishing. "We''ve much work gettin'' ready for market today, lass," she tells me in a weary tone. "Can''t be lollygaggin'' about now."


    Crossing to the smoldering hearth, she unhooks the blackened iron cauldron from its spit and gestures for me to take a seat at the rough-hewn table. "I''ll be boilin'' some eggs for our meal whilst ye feed the chickens," Mother says, rummaging through the storage nook. "Hope the hens produced fine today so we might meet the church tithe."


    As she cracks several speckled eggs into the pot, I ask hesitantly, "But why''s the priest needin'' our coins, Mama? Ain''t he got enough already?"


    Mother shakes her head, tendrils of lank hair escaping her linen cap to frame her careworn features. "Copies o'' holy texts don''t scribe themselves, lamb. And Father Brogan''s fondness for French wine and other...comforts means gold must flow into the holy coffers."


    I scowl down at the pitted, scarred surface of the table, fingers tracing the grooves. These corrupt clerics are naught but assholes, I think bitterly. They''ve not an ounce of true Christian charity in their blackened souls!


    Mother places the cauldron back over the meager fire, wiping her hands down the front of her skirts. She fixes me with a stern look, eyes narrowing. "Mind ye don''t question the men o'' cloth no matter their flaws, Lile," she warns in a low voice. "Through the church''s protection are we shielded from demons and dark spirits abroad in these lands."


    I duck my head submissively, forcing a tone of childish acquiescence. "Yes Mama, I understand."


    But inside I seethe, knowing it''s not yet time to openly challenge generations of religious indoctrination and superstition. Or is it mere superstition if Oisin''s tale of the night hunt holds even a modicum of terrifying truth?


    "Go on then, lass. Feed them feathered beasts their mornin'' portion," Mother instructs, gesturing towards the warped door with a weary hand.


    I slide obediently from the rough-hewn bench, bare feet slapping the hard-packed dirt as I make my way outside. The crisp dawn air stings my nostrils, laden with the ever-present reek of livestock and smoke. I pinch my nose, grimacing, as I shuffle around the crumbling mud walls to the small fenced enclosure housing our pathetic flock of scrawny fowl.


    Grasping the last handful of oats, I scatter the meager grains across the bare earth, watching with detached amusement as the chickens descend upon the offering like feathered locusts, wings flapping and beaks stabbing greedily. Their raucous clucking and squabbling fills the chill morning air with an unholy racket.


    I roll my eyes at their mindless frenzy. "Here, ye dumb clucks - eat up while ye can. I''ll be pluckin'' the lot o'' ye bald come winter if we''ve naught else to fill our bellies!"


    The rooster eyes me balefully from his perch atop the fence, magnificent plumage ruffling in the breeze. I stick out my tongue at the pompous fowl before snatching up the algae-crusted pail to refill their water trough from the nearby rain barrel. The chickens seem determined to make my life as difficult as possible, fluttering and squawking underfoot as I slosh the foul liquid into their dish.


    "Saints preserve me, ye feathery fiends are askin'' for a good roastin''!" I growl, swiping at them with the dripping pail.


    Leaving them to bicker and peck amongst themselves, I creep into the cramped confines of the coop itself, nose wrinkling at the thick stench of droppings and stale straw. Kneeling, I carefully check the nest boxes, pleasantly surprised to find a fresh clutch of seven warm, speckled eggs nestled within.


    "Well, bugger me with a pitchfork..." I murmur, gently scooping the fragile ovals into my cupped apron. "Seems our scrawny layers have been workin'' overtime to fill the trenchers!"


    I rise, cradling my precious cargo back towards the hovel with exaggerated care, as though bearing a clutch of priceless gemstones rather than humble chicken''s eggs. Mother glances up as I re-enter the cramped interior, eyebrows raised quizzically.


    "Look here, Mama!" I announce with no small amount of pride. "Our ladies have been proper busy this morn, bless their scrawny feathered hides!"


    I deposit the warm, speckled bounty atop the battered wooden table with a flourish, unable to resist a smug grin at her look of surprise. Mother quickly recovers, deftly plucking the eggs into a woven reed basket before turning back to the sputtering hearth fire.


    "Well, ain''t the Lord''s mercies bountiful this day," she murmurs. "Though I''ll not question His strange ways in providin'' our humble fare."


    I resume my seat at the rough-hewn bench, watching in silence as she tends the meager meal with deft motions born of long practice. The sharp tang of rendered pork fat and sizzling eggs soon fills the cramped chamber, my empty belly rumbling eagerly in response. Mother portions out the simple fare onto two battered wooden trenchers before joining me at the table, weary lines etched deep around her sunken eyes.


    "Ye seem unsettled still, lamb," she observes, sliding one of the steaming platters before me. "Them wild tales yer father spun this morn must''ve fair addled yer young wits."


    I poke listlessly at the glistening mound of pale yellow curds, struggling to find my appetite amidst the lingering dread coiling in my belly. "Mama...is it true what Papa raved about? That unholy monsters prowl the woods by night, seekin'' to steal away wee lasses like me?"


    Mother''s brow furrows as she sets down her own trencher, reaching across the battered wood to grasp my hands in her own work-roughened ones. "Aye, child, ''tis true enough them foul beasts stalk these parts once the blessed sun sinks low," she says solemnly. "Vampires, werewolves, demons of every unholy breed - all hunger for innocent flesh and blood on the hours of darkness."


    She crosses herself swiftly, murmuring a brief prayer under her breath. "Only by the grace of God and His holy men are the evil fiends kept from our very doors, lamb. ''Tis the abbot''s blessed silver chains and sacred relics what bind the demons to their forest lairs."


    I gape at her, scarcely able to credit the fear shining naked in her sunken eyes. "But...but how, Mama? What power do a few old monks possess over such preternatural horrors?"


    Mother squeezes my hands almost painfully. "Why, the very authority of the Lord Christ Himself, granted through Holy Mother Church!" she hisses fervently. "This is why we must pay our tithes each Domhnaigh, lass - so the church''s warriors can stand eternal vigil against the unholy terrors abroad in these lands!"


    Her eyes burn with zealous conviction, and I find myself leaning back instinctively. "Why, the abbot''s very own brother were a famed vampire slayer afore takin'' the cowl! We''ve naught to fear whilst such righteous men stand vigilant against the dark, mark me words."


    I can only nod mutely, fresh tendrils of dread unfurling within my churning belly. If even half of what Mother and Father have raved holds truth, then this primitive land I''ve awoken in harbors nightmares far surpassing any I could conjure...


    Heh...so not only am I considered a soulless fucking animal fit only for breeding and beatings in this shithole, but now I gotta keep one eye peeled for bloodsucking leeches and furry rage monsters between scratching my crotch lice? Fucktastic! What delightful medieval torture awaits me next - zombified peasants giving me a deep tissue massage while horned imps braid daisies into my mangy rat''s nest?[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [2/7]

    Just what fresh hell of a realm have I stumbled into here? This can''t be anything but a lucid nightmare cooked up by my subconscious after eating too much Gorgonzola before bed. Any second now I''ll wake up back in the 22nd century, probably drooling all over my sleep pod as the VR suite disconnects from jacking straight into my brainwaves.


    But until that glorious moment arrives, I''m trapped in Peasantville - a rustic little burg where the village idiots literally believe werewolves and vampires stalk the woods waiting to make a meal out of their dumb turnip-picking asses! I''d pay good money to watch Countess Fangypants try sinking her pearly whites into Oisin''s scabby neck. That rancid pisshole probably hasn''t bathed since the Crucifixion, so one chomp and she''d be puking up turds for a fortnight!


    As for the werewolf crowd, I''m sure that feral mutt would take one whiff of Mother''s chunky beef stew and start gagging up hairballs. These illiterate bog-trotters wouldn''t know hygiene if it crawled out the arse-end of their only pig and started lecturing them in ancient Greek! I''d pay solid silver just to see their slack-jawed expressions as a tiny soap sliver did its damnedest to fumigate this whole blighted mudpile.


    Yep, any second now I''ll wake up back in the present day, probably to my smart-home A.I. scolding me for drooling all over the bedsheets again. "Lile, darling, you''ve soiled the 2000 thread-count Egyptian cotton linens with your grotesque peasant night terrors! What ever shall we do?" To which I''ll reply, "Shut your artificial cake-hole and fetch me a bidet, Jeeves! This wench needs a right proper power-washing after the night I''ve had slumming it with the turnip-munching rabble!"


    "Lile?" Aislin''s voice cuts through my wandering thoughts. "Why aren''t you eating, child?"


    I blink slowly, refocusing on the simple wooden trencher before me piled with pale yellow fried eggs. "I...was just daydreaming, Mama," I murmur, cheeks flushing.


    Aislin tsks disapprovingly and gestures at my plate. "Well, no more woolgathering now. Those eggs''ll turn to stone if you don''t eat up."


    Obediently, I spear a forkful of the glistening curds and shovel them into my mouth, barely tasting the rich flavor as I bolt them down greedily. Aislin watches me with a bemused expression, reaching over to sprinkle a few precious grains of salt onto my rapidly diminishing portion.


    "Slow down there, poppet," she chides gently. "You''ll choke at that pace."


    But her warning falls on deaf ears. Within moments, my trencher sits scraped clean, not even a stray smear of golden yolk remaining. I lick my fingers noisily, savoring every last morsel as my belly rumbles for more.


    Aislin chuckles indulgently at my messy display. "Saints preserve me, I''d swear you were raised by the pigs, not me!" She dips a corner of her apron into the bucket, dampening the cloth before leaning across to dab at a smudge of egg on my chin.


    I eye her own trencher longingly, stomach clenching at the sight of the remaining fried eggs glistening with rendered pork fat. But Aislin merely shakes her head with a weary sigh, pulling the wooden plate closer.


    "I wish I could give you more, lamb," she says apologetically. "But we must save what''s left to sell at market if we want coin for winter stores."


    Disappointment crashes over me in a bitter wave. Of course - I''d forgotten today was our village''s weekly trading day when peasants could barter their paltry surplus for a few scant coppers. Aislin rises briskly from the bench, her rough linen skirts swishing.


    "Up with you now, Lile," she instructs, already moving toward the crude shelves lining the far wall. "Time and tide wait for no woman, as my own mam liked to say."


    I slide reluctantly from the bench, bare feet slapping the hard-packed dirt as I shuffle closer. Aislin is busily gathering our meager garden harvest into a large reed basket - a few gnarled carrots and onions, several small cabbages, and a handful of wizened potatoes. Not much to show for weeks of backbreaking labor tending the scraggly plants.


    "But Mama, why do I gotta come along?" I whine petulantly. "I wanted to stay home and play with the baby chicks instead!"


    Aislin halts her bustling, fixing me with a quelling stare from beneath her linen headscarf. "You''ll do as you''re told, young lady," she says in a tone that brooks no argument. "Now hush that lip before I put the strap to it."


    I subside into sullen silence, scuffing my toes in the dirt as Aislin finishes packing the baskets - one heaped with our paltry vegetable offerings, the other cradling the morning''s meager clutch of eggs. She hefts both awkwardly, grunting with the effort.


    "Let''s be off then," she says briskly, already heading for the crooked doorway. "With any luck, we''ll fetch a fair price at market for this lot."


    "But I don''t wanna go!" I protest, dragging my feet as she strides ahead. "Can''t I please stay and mind the chicks, Mama? I''ll be ever so good, I swear it!"


    Aislin halts, shoulders stiffening as she slowly turns back to face me. "Lile Ban," she says in a low, dangerous tone. "If you don''t cease this foolish whinging right now, I''ll put these baskets down and beat you here and there until that sassy tongue smarts for a week!"


    My mouth snaps shut, eyes widening at the naked threat in her voice. Aislin''s faded blue eyes bore into me, jaw set in grim determination. I know better than to test her resolve when she gets this way.


    "I...I''m sorry for being a bad girl, Mama," I mumble contritely, ducking my head. "I''ll come along quiet as a lamb, I swear it."


    Aislin holds my gaze a moment longer before giving a curt nod. "See that you do," she says gruffly, already turning to resume our trek down the rutted dirt path winding through the village.


    I trail meekly behind, unable to shake the sense that Aislin''s life is unutterably hard despite her brusque peasant mannerisms. What unseen burdens must she shoulder beyond the daily grind of chores and drudgery? I cannot begin to fathom the weary resignation etched into the lines of her careworn face.


    As Aislin and I make our way down the dirt path winding through Baile Rois, I can''t help but gaze around at the other hovels clustered together. Women and young girls tend to their meager gardens or carry bundles of sticks for fires, some with babes clinging to their breasts as they work. It''s a scene of such destitution and yet...most seem relatively well-fed compared to Aislin''s gaunt frame and my own bony limbs.


    Is Oisin truly the only lout starving and beating his family in this miserable mudpile? I sneer inwardly. If so, he''s doing a fine job upholding the village''s reputation for drunken, abusive peasant filth.


    Glancing around, I notice the distinct lack of men anywhere to be seen. Ah yes, the mighty lords of the turnip patch have all scurried off before first light to slave in the fields until dusk like the beasts of burden they are. I snort derisively. If only they weren''t such worthless, cruel pigs, I might actually pity their wretched existences bound to the soil.


    My thoughts turn to Colm - the supposed "healer" who may prove my salvation from this stinking hovel. I skip up alongside Aislin, tugging at her skirts.


    "Mama, is Papa really going to ask Colm about me today?" I ask, widening my eyes innocently.


    Aislin nods, shifting the heavy baskets in her arms. "Aye child, if the good Lord wills it. Yer father aims to seek out the gentleman healer this very morn to discuss ye."


    She smiles wanly. "And pray he''s struck by yer strange visage, for tonight Colm may come to look upon ye himself as a potential new bride!"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I can''t contain my glee, skipping and twirling in the rutted lane as we continue on, kicking up little puffs of dust.


    "Oh, I hope he likes what he sees!" I trill, clasping my hands together. "I''ll be the most bestest wife ever for Colm, you''ll see!"


    Aislin chuckles indulgently at my antics. Emboldened, I press on with an impish grin.


    "So when does Colm get to put his man-thing in my privates, Mama? Before or after I start flowering?"


    Aislin halts so abruptly I nearly careen into her, the baskets swaying precariously. She slowly turns to face me, brow furrowed with worry.


    "Lile Ban!" she scolds. "Where did ye hear such coarse, sinful talk? Certainly not from yer poor mother''s lips!"


    I simply blink up at her with wide-eyed innocence, feigning confusion. Aislin''s shoulders slump as she realizes I''m serious.


    "Ye don''t understand the meanin'' behind those words, lamb," she sighs. "Once a maid''s first flower blooms, she becomes a woman grown - ready for the marriage bed and bairns."


    I wrinkle my nose theatrically. "But what if I don''t want some stinky peasant putting his man-thing anywhere near me? That sounds awful!"


    Aislin shakes her head, resuming our trek as I scamper alongside. "Ah, but ''tis a wife''s sacred duty to accept her husband gladly into her marriage bed, no matter how unpleasant the act may prove."


    She rests a hand on my tangled curls. "Still, I shall pray this Colm is a tender, gentle soul. Mayhap ye''ll find joy in the marital act despite yer misgivings now, poppet."


    I gag loudly, sticking out my tongue. "Ew yuck! Boys are nothing but gross stupid poopers!"


    Chuckling again, Aislin simply shakes her head as we continue down the lane toward the market clearing...


    The realization hits me like a sledgehammer to the gut as I trudge alongside Mother down this dusty village path - this benighted era has no fucking concept of childhood whatsoever! The minute a girl starts bleeding, she''s magically transformed into a "woman" in the eyes of these turnip-munching peasants. Fair game to be auctioned off to the first slack-jawed yokel who can scrape together a handful of coppers for her bridal price.


    Christ, if I''m lucky this Colm character will be a decrepit, toothless old coot on the verge of expiring from the grippe or some other delightful medieval malady. At least then I might avoid getting pumped full of his rancid seed until my prolapsed uterus finally gives up the ghost after birthing his dozen squalling offspring! This whole primitive era makes the Duggar clan seem positively enlightened by comparison.


    I halt abruptly in my tracks, the realization crashing over me in waves of nausea. Surely I can''t be understanding this correctly? Are these degenerate fuckwits actually telling me that rutting with prepubescent children is only frowned upon rather than a hanging offense? I need to get some clarification from Mother on this one before my brain completely snaps...


    "Mama," I begin hesitantly, my small voice barely audible over the crunch of our bare feet on the hard-packed dirt path. "What happens if a grown man tries...bedding a young maid before her flower blooms?"


    I hold my breath, watching Aislin''s weathered face closely. She sighs heavily, tendrils of lank hair escaping her linen cap to frame her sunken features.


    "Why, ''tis a horrible sin in the Lord''s eyes, child," she replies grimly. "And if the vile deed were discovered, both man and maid would face public lashings for their wickedness."


    My lips part soundlessly as horror washes over me in icy waves. Lashings? For the ''crime'' of being sexually abused as a child? I cannot fathom the injustice of punishing innocents thus.


    Seeming to sense my dismay, Aislin quickly adds, "But ye need not fret over such evils, lamb. Once ye have a husband, he shall take proper measures to safeguard yer honor and virtue as a Christian wife ought."


    She grasps my shoulders firmly, pale eyes boring into mine with zealous conviction.


    "Remember, ''tis a wife''s sacred duty before God to accept her husband''s husbandry with grace, no matter how difficult or demeanin'' the act may prove. We must endure all with humility for the Lord''s glory."


    I force a tremulous smile, nodding obediently as we resume our trek down the rutted lane. Aislin mutters something about my strange behavior, but I barely register her words.


    My mind reels, struggling to process the casual manner in which she discusses child rape and marital subjugation as simply more hardships for women to suffer stoically. Do these wretched peasants truly view sexual violation as no worse than a stubbed toe - an inconvenience to be borne with Christian forbearance?


    We soon arrive at the bustling market clearing, a ramshackle collection of wooden stalls and awnings clustered along the main village path. The air is thick with a cacophony of shouts, lowing livestock, and the ever-present reek of wood smoke mingling with animal dung and unwashed bodies.


    Aislin quickly locates an empty spot between two stalls selling bolts of rough linen and iron tools. Setting down her heavy baskets with a grunt, she cups her hands around her mouth and begins bellowing at the top of her lungs.


    "Turnips! Carrots! Onions for sale, fresh from the fields! Eggs too, laid just this morning by my own hens!"


    I cringe at her strident tone, certain the entire village can hear her hawking our paltry wares. But Aislin seems oblivious, adopting a cajoling singsong as the first potential customers begin drifting over - a cluster of women clutching coin purses, several young girls herding smaller children, and a few gangling boys eyeing the eggs hungrily.


    "Two coppers for a dozen onions, good folk! Freshest veg in the whole shire, I swear on me own mam''s grave!"


    One wizened crone squints at the baskets before spitting contemptuously in the dirt. "Bah, yer prices are robbery, Aislin Ban! And them carrots is naught but sticks - me pig wouldn''t eat such scrawny fare!"


    Another woman, heavy with child, wrinkles her nose as she pokes through the turnips and potatoes. "Aye, and half this lot''s gone soft and mouldy besides. Ye''d do better sellin'' it for pig slops, I reckon."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump briefly before she plasters on a bright smile, undeterred. "Well then, what if I threw in a handful o'' fresh parsley to season yer pot, Widow Mallory? Just two coppers for the lot!"


    The bartering continues for what seems an eternity, with Aislin wheedling and haggling over every root and leaf while I stand silently by, watching the sordid spectacle unfold. Some customers depart with full baskets, others with nothing but muttered curses about thieving peasant women.


    Finally, as the sun crests the horizon to beat down mercilessly, the last of our meager harvest is sold. Aislin quickly counts out the tarnished coppers, her face falling.


    "Thirty only," she murmurs, crossing herself swiftly. "Praise Jesus for His mercy, but ''twill scarcely fill our bellies come winter''s lean times."


    She glances heavenward, clasping her hands fervently. "Oh Lord, I beg Thee take pity on Thy wretched servants! Send us a miracle to spare us from starvation''s cruel grasp!"


    I watch her impassioned plea with a sneer twisting my lips. Of course the deluded fool prays for divine deliverance from want and hunger. Yet I''ve no doubt her worthless mate Oisin will gorge himself on the village''s best while we subsist on crumbs, as ever.


    Rage simmers in my veins as we begin the long trudge back to that festering hovel. This ''starvation'' Aislin dreads will doubtless apply only to her and myself, not the drunken bastard who squanders our paltry earnings on ale...


    My mind seethes as I trudge along the dirt path beside Mother, bare feet scuffing through the dust. How does this wretched feudal society even function? The rigid gender roles are painfully apparent - women and girls like us are relegated to endless cycles of household drudgery, tending the meager garden plots and birthing babies. Meanwhile, the men toil endlessly from dawn until dusk laboring in the fields and trades.


    Yet women are forbidden from owning property or coin in their own right. Every copper we manage to produce from peddling our paltry surplus at market goes straight into the patriarch''s coffers, be it Oisin''s or Lord Eamonn''s. We are naught but unpaid servants slaving to fill their purses.


    Worse, girls like me are considered the least profitable offspring to have. Our only value lies in the bridal price a father can demand when selling us off into loveless marriages, usually before we''ve even flowered. Boys, however, represent a potential income stream through their future earnings and labor obligations to their lords.


    The very existence of a market square with coin-based trade indicates this feudal system has progressed beyond mere subsistence barter between serfs. Hard currency is involved, meaning what little surplus the peasantry can produce gets siphoned away by the nobility rather than directly traded for life''s necessities.


    I sneer inwardly at the realization. Manorialism, the grand economic system underpinning this entire primitive way of life! How quaint that the men exhaust themselves in the fields and forges from first light to dusk, paid in a few paltry coppers by their lords...only to have those meager earnings promptly stripped away again through obligatory tithes to the church and bridal prices for their daughters. The vicious cycle continues unbroken, generation after generation of peasant families trapped in perpetual debt servitude.


    They cannot even enjoy the paltry fruits of their relentless labors! Every coin gets horded by the ruling classes under the guise of religious obligations and property rights over women''s very bodies. The mind boggles at such an exquisitely designed system of economic and social subjugation.


    A bitter chuckle nearly escapes my cracked lips. Please, let these downtrodden fools wake from their deluded slumber and revolt against their oppressors! Overthrow the corrupt clergy bleeding you dry with tithes. Defy the petty warlords who claim divine rights over your women and children. Burn this whole wretched feudal system to the ground and start anew!


    As we trudge along the dusty path leading back to our wretched hovel, Mother suddenly nudges me with her elbow. "Look there, Lile," she murmurs, nodding ahead. "That tall man with the flaxen hair - I''d wager my last copper that''s the healer Colm himself."


    I squint, shielding my eyes from the rising sun''s glare. Sure enough, a powerfully built figure strides towards us, his broad shoulders swaying with each confident step. Even from this distance, I can make out the man''s sun-kissed complexion and thick golden mane spilling over the shoulders of his fine green tunic.[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [3/7]

    "Come along now," Mother urges, quickening her pace. "We must speak with him while we have the chance."


    We approach the imposing stranger slowly, my heart fluttering with a mixture of trepidation and...something else I cannot quite name. As we draw nearer, new details emerge - the chiseled angles of his bearded face, the piercing intensity of eyes the color of polished emeralds. This is no mere peasant, that much is certain.


    Mother dips into an awkward curtsy, nearly overbalancing with her burdens. "Good morrow to ye, sir. Might I beg but a brief word?"


    The man turns towards us fully, his striking features thrown into sharp relief. By the Heavens, he is as comely as the old tales make the gods out to be! That strong jawline could have been hewn from granite itself, framed by a neatly trimmed beard the same burnished gold as the hair spilling past his broad shoulders. And those eyes - luminous jade pools that seem to glitter with an inner fire as they rake over us appraisingly.


    "How may I be of service, good woman?" His deep voice holds the faintest lilt of some exotic accent, the words rolling from his tongue like the caress of a lover.


    Those smoldering emerald orbs flick down to me, widening almost imperceptibly as they take in my slight form. I feel heat rushing to my cheeks under his intense scrutiny and quickly drop my gaze.


    "Forgive me intrusion, sir," Mother stammers, bobbing another clumsy curtsy. "I am Aislin Ban, wife to Oisin the plowman. And this is our daughter, Lile."


    She swallows hard before continuing. "I...I wished to offer condolences on the passing of your own beloved wife, Brigitte. May the Lord grant her eternal peace."


    The man - Colm - nods solemnly. "You have my gratitude for your kind words, Aislin Ban. Brigitte''s loss still pains me greatly."


    His gaze drifts to the baskets in Mother''s arms. "But tell me, what manner of goods have you purchased at market this fine morning?"


    "Oh, nay sir!" Mother shakes her head quickly. "We came to sell, not buy. Our surplus from the garden, you see."


    She gestures to the nearly empty baskets looped over her arm. Colm''s eyes widen slightly as he takes in their pitiful state.


    "Ah, I see. Though I must wonder..." His brow furrows as that piercing stare swings back to me. "Where have you and your husband kept this precious little one hidden from me all these years?"


    To my shock, the towering figure suddenly kneels before me on one knee, bringing his striking countenance uncomfortably close. I shrink back instinctively as those blazing emerald eyes bore into mine, assessing, weighing, judging. The scent of exotic spices and woodsmoke wafts from his clothes and hair, making my head swim.


    "What is the child''s name, Aislin?" he rumbles, never breaking that intense eye contact.


    "L-Lile, good sir," Mother stammers. "Lile Ban, our only living daughter."


    "Did Oisin not come to you himself about...inspecting the girl?" Aislin asks.


    Colm shakes his head. "Nay... he like as not meant to seek me out once his labors in the fields were complete for the day."


    Colm hums thoughtfully, holding my gaze for another endless moment before rising in one sinuous motion. I release the breath I hadn''t realized I was holding in a relieved whoosh.


    "The resemblance is striking indeed," he murmurs, more to himself than us. "This child could easily pass for Brigitte reborn in miniature."


    He turns that unsettling stare back to Mother. "So the girl''s father wished to approach me regarding her...hand?"


    At Mother''s hesitant nod, a slow smile curves Colm''s full lips. "How very intriguing. I shall have to discuss the matter with Oisin himself this evening, it seems."


    "H-he seeks at least three silvers for her bride price, sir," Mother ventures timidly.


    I can''t resist the urge to speak up, emboldened by curiosity. "Are you a nice person, Colm? Mama says you lost your wife."


    The giant man blinks down at me, seemingly taken aback by my blunt query. Then, to my surprise, he laughs - a rich, rumbling chuckle that makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand upright.


    "Why, I should certainly hope so, little one," he replies, still grinning as he reaches down to ruffle my tangled curls playfully.


    But his smile falters as his fingers make contact with my filthy tresses. Grimacing, Colm lifts his hand away, shaking it in obvious disgust at whatever foulness now coats his skin. He sighs heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose as if warding off a headache.


    "Even if I do agree to this bride price," he says at last, "I would not take Lile to wife until her first flowering at the earliest. Nor would I seek to breed her until she has seen at least sixteen summers. You have my word on that, Aislin Ban."


    Mother beams, clasping her hands together joyfully. "Oh sir, you sound a true gentleman! A very kind and patient soul."


    She nudges me meaningfully. "Go on then, Lile. Thank the good healer for his gracious manner."


    But before I can muster a reply, Colm sweeps us an elegant bow, every inch the regal nobleman bidding farewell to lowly peasants. "I shall return on the evening tide to discuss terms with Oisin," he declares. "Pray he is amenable to my...proposals for the girl''s future."


    With that, the striking figure turns on his booted heel and strides away, disappearing into the bustling market crowds with one last backwards glance.


    Mother''s mouth works soundlessly for a moment before she finds her voice. "Saints preserve me, I can scarce believe the great Viking took an interest in my scrawny Lile!" She shakes her head in wonderment. "You''re a lucky girl indeed if he agrees to the bride price."


    Grasping my hand firmly in her calloused one, she tugs me onward down the rutted dirt path. "Come along now, we''ve one last stop to make before returning home."


    Rounding a bend, the source of our detour comes into view - a sturdy two-story building of rough-hewn timber and cracked plaster. Faded letters painted above the entrance proclaim it the "Grain & Feed Store", while a battered wooden sign hangs creakily from rusted iron hinges. The lower level''s wide double doors stand open, revealing shadowy recesses within.


    "Mama, why are we going to the grain merchant''s?" I ask, peering up at the weathered facade. "Surely we''ve no coin left after purchasing our winter stores?"


    Mother''s grip tightens almost painfully around my fingers. "Aye, that we do not, lamb. But I aim to spend all but four coppers on grains to bake our bread."


    My brows knit in confusion. "Bread? But how will that stretch to fill our bellies till the spring thaw?"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as if under a heavy burden. "It shan''t, not truly. But ''tis the only way we''ll survive this winter - eating naught but the most meager bread rations until the new planting season."


    A cold knot of dread forms in the pit of my empty belly. "But...but why?" I sputter. "Surely Father will hunt or purchase meat and proper provisions for us, will he not?"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mother''s reply is tinged with bitterness. "Your father cares only for drink and spending his coins on such ''provisions'' for himself." She tsks disapprovingly. "Nay, the fault lies with me - a useless mother who births naught but daughters rather than sons to please him."


    I frown, stung by the self-recrimination in her tone. But before I can protest, Aislin squeezes my hand gently.


    "Forgive me, Lile. You are my greatest blessing, not some burden." Her sad smile doesn''t reach her eyes. "Which is why I must try my utmost to secure you a better future than this squalor. Even if it means surviving on bread crusts all winter to keep you fed."


    With that, she pushes through the grain store''s entrance, tugging me along in her wake. The dim interior is a vast, echoing space smelling of chaff and musty burlap. Stout wooden pillars support a heavy beamed ceiling, from which dangle a few sputtering lanterns that cast flickering pools of wan light. Towering stacks of bulging sacks line the walls, each taller than a man and marked with incomprehensible symbols.


    Mother leads me toward the rear of the cavernous chamber where a battered wooden counter sits before a yawning open doorway. A wizened old man with a bald pate and rheumy eyes presides there, his gnarled hands idly caressing the beads of a rosary.


    "You there, Bran!" Mother calls out, her voice swallowed by the looming shadows. "I''ve need of your goods, if you''d hear my plea."


    The ancient figure stirs, peering nearsightedly in our direction. "Aye, woman, I hear you well enough. Though I''ll wager you''ve not the coin to pay for more than rat droppings this day."


    Aislin flinches but holds her head high as she approaches the counter. "Four stone of rye, good man, and as much oats as these last few coppers can purchase."


    So saying, she reaches into a hidden pocket and upends it over the battered wood surface. A small pile of dull copper coins spills forth with a muted clink - twenty-six in total by my reckoning.


    The old man grunts, sweeping an assessing gaze over the meager offering. His bony fingers deftly count and separate the coins into two smaller stacks.


    "This''ll get you four stone of rye," he rasps, nudging one stack toward Aislin. "And these paltry few''ll buy ye...three pounds of oats at best."


    Mother''s shoulders slump further, but she bobs her head in resigned acceptance. "Very well, I''ll take¡ª"


    "Wait." The gravelly voice interrupts her, one arthritic hand raised. Bran''s milky eyes fix upon my slight form hovering at Aislin''s elbow. "This little bairn yours, woman?"


    At Mother''s hesitant nod, his wrinkled face splits in a toothless grin. "Then you''ll be wantin'' more than that piss-poor portion to fill her growing belly this winter."


    With surprising swiftness, he scoops the coins back into a gnarled fist and disappears through the rear doorway. I can hear his muffled curses and the creak of wood and rope as he presumably scales some ladder or stair. When he finally reemerges, the old man is staggering under the weight of two bulging sacks nearly as large as himself.


    Bran heaves the rough burlap bags onto the counter, sending up a small cloud of chaff. He shoves them unceremoniously toward Aislin, along with a single copper coin.


    "There you are, woman - four stone of rye and every scrap of oats I can spare." His rheumy gaze meets mine again, surprisingly keen. "And a copper besides for the little bairn. Winter''s no season for swollen bellies, eh?"


    I gape at the unexpected generosity, scarcely able to credit the man''s words. Beside me, Mother clutches her hand to her breast, eyes shining with grateful tears.


    "Oh sir, you are too kind!" she breathes fervently. "The Lord himself has blessed us through your mercy this day!"


    Bran snorts, waving a dismissive hand. "Think nothing of it, woman. Just see you make it stretch till the spring rains, aye?" His clouded eyes crinkle in what might be a smile. "And keep that little ''un''s belly full no matter what. Scrawny babes don''t weather the cold well."


    With trembling hands, Aislin gathers up the precious sacks and my single copper coin. Bobbing a grateful curtsy, she ushers me back toward the entrance and whatever future awaits beyond.


    I glance back over my shoulder as we depart, staring in wonderment at the old man''s bent form silhouetted against the looming stacks of grain. Our very survival depends utterly on the fickle kindness of strangers, I realize with a shiver. And this winter, it seems the gods have smiled upon us...for now.


    As we trudge back towards that wretched hovel, I can''t help stealing sidelong glances at Aislin. The poor woman strains under the weight of those bulging sacks, her slender frame bent nearly double as she staggers along the rutted path. By the heavens, how does this frail creature possess such preternatural strength? She must be blessed by supernatural forces to bear such burdens without collapsing!


    My gaze drifts to the sacks themselves, and I ponder the unexpected generosity old Bran showed in providing extra rations. What prompted this miserly grain merchant to bestow such charity upon two lowly peasants? Surely he did not act from any sense of Christian benevolence or pity. No, there must be some deeper motive, some hidden agenda at play here that my limited perspective cannot yet discern.


    Which reminds me...that Viking healer Colm and his inexplicable interest in inspecting me like prize livestock! When first he laid eyes upon my filthy, lice-ridden form, the giant actually smiled and questioned where my kin had kept me concealed all these years. As if I were some exotic creature or mythical being rather than the reality - a diseased, half-starved urchin destined to waste away in this festering backwater!


    But why? What could possibly compel a wealthy freeman to entertain purchasing such worthless stock? Aislin prattles some nonsense about my resemblance to his deceased wife Brigitte, yet I sense deeper mysteries lurking beneath the surface here. This Colm hails from the fabled Norse lands, home to the ancient pagan pantheons. Perhaps my peculiar appearance evokes some figure from their heathen mythologies rather than simple human familiarity?


    I pause, brow furrowing as I mull over this intriguing possibility. Golden hair like spun sunlight...pale skin that seems to glow faintly, as if lit from within...and of course, these unsettling yellow eyes that so unnerve the superstitious peasant folk. Aye, I can perceive the parallels now! Clearly I bear an uncanny resemblance to some mythological Norse entity associated with gold and radiant luminescence.


    But which one? A frantic mental inventory of my limited knowledge about those obscure northern legends proves frustrating. I''ve no patience to sift through endless sagas of drunken, brawling deities and their incestuous couplings. No, I require something more...definitive. Something that will allow me to pinpoint the exact archetype this Colm subconsciously associates me with upon first glance.


    The answer strikes like a thunderbolt - Gullveig! That primordial being whose name literally translates to "power of gold" and who appeared as a radiant woman adorned in shimmering threads. A wicked, seductive enchantress whose supernatural beauty and preternatural abilities struck terror into the hearts of gods and mortals alike. Of course! I am the living incarnation of this infamous figure from the pagan eddas. No wonder the Viking could scarcely conceal his rapt fascination upon beholding me.


    A cruel chuckle nearly escapes my cracked lips. So not only must I endure this abject existence as a lice-ridden peasant waif, but I''ve also been cursed to walk this earth wearing the unmistakable guise of a mythological harbinger of chaos and destruction? The cosmic joke grows richer by the moment!


    Fuck me sideways with an entire forest of oaken shafts, this HAS to be a dream.


    We arrive at the entrance to our small vegetable garden, the gate creaking as Aislin nods towards it. "Open it for us, Lile."


    I grunt with effort, shoving the weathered wooden gate inward. As it swings open, a scruffy tabby cat darts through, immediately rubbing against my bare legs and purring loudly. Its coarse fur tickles my skin as it winds itself around my ankles.


    "Leave the beast be, child," Aislin chides, already shuffling past with her heavy burdens. "We''ve too much to do before your father returns."


    I start to bend down and scoop up the friendly feline, but a young girl''s voice calling out makes me pause.


    "Here, Minou! Come get your treat!"


    I glance over to see a girl around my own age waving a scrap of dried meat, her other hand resting on her hip. Despite the dirt smudging her cheeks and tattered dress, she''s strikingly pretty - all rosy cheeks, button nose, and large doe eyes fringed with thick lashes. Loose chestnut curls tumble past her shoulders in a wild tangle.


    The girl flashes me a bright smile, beckoning with her treat. "Hello there! I don''t think I''ve seen you before."


    Feeling unaccountably shy, I return her wave tentatively. "H-hello..."


    "What''s your name?" she asks, taking a few steps closer. The cat immediately abandons me, trotting over to wind itself around her ankles instead with a plaintive meow.


    "I...I''m Lile," I mumble, ducking my head.


    "Lile? What a lovely name!" The girl beams at me, revealing a missing tooth. "I''m Saoirse. How old are you, Lile?"


    Before I can respond, Aislin''s sharp voice rings out from inside our hovel. "Lile! Get yourself back in here this instant, girl!"


    I flinch at her tone, shoulders hunching. Turning back to Saoirse, I offer an apologetic grimace. "Sorry, I''ve got to go. My mother will strap me if I linger."


    The pretty girl''s face falls, but she nods in understanding. Giving the cat one final scratch behind the ears, she straightens and waves farewell. "Goodbye for now, Lile! Maybe we can play together another time."


    I return the wave half-heartedly before scurrying inside, the gate clanging shut behind me. Aislin is just setting down the bulging sacks of grain in one corner, brushing stray wisps of hair from her brow.


    "There you are," she huffs, rounding on me with hands planted on her hips. "Mark me words, Lile - you must be on your best behavior when the healer Colm comes to inspect you later. Our very survival may well depend on him taking a fancy to you."


    My eyes widen at the weight of her pronouncement. Aislin''s expression softens slightly as she continues.


    "If this Colm agrees to your bride price and weds you, we''ll be spared the cruel grip of starvation this winter. But I''ll not suffer any antics or sass from you, understand?" She fixes me with a stern look. "If I spy even a hint of stubborn defiance, I''ll take the strap to your legs the moment he departs, I swear it."[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [4/7]

    I swallow hard, giving a jerky nod. "Y-yes, Mama. I''ll be a good girl, I promise."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump with relief. "There''s my sensible lamb." Beckoning me over, she gestures to the crude hand mill tucked in the corner beside the hearth. "Now help me grind some oats for our supper pottage before your father returns. We''ve much work still ahead."


    Obediently, I trail after her and take my place at the rickety mill as she pours the first measure of grain. The rhythmic creak and clatter of the wooden gears fills the cramped interior as we work in silence.


    The rhythmic creaking of the hand mill fills my ears as Aislin and I work in tandem, grinding the last of the oats into a fine powdery meal. Beads of sweat trickle down my brow from the exertion, stinging my eyes. Aislin finally steps back, wiping her forehead with the back of her hand.


    "There now, that should provide a fine pottage at least," she says, surveying the mound of pale yellow flour.


    I grimace, my scrawny arms aching from the labor. "This grinding is such hard work, Mama. Why can''t we just buy the meal from old Bran instead?"


    Aislin snorts derisively as she stacks the empty burlap sacks in the corner. "And what coin would we use to purchase it, silly girl?" She fixes me with a pointed look. "Do you think coppers simply grow on trees for peasants to pluck?"


    My shoulders slump. Of course not. We''re as penniless as the field mice scurrying beneath the floorboards.


    "We''ve no choice but to toil for every scrap, lamb," Aislin continues in a softer tone. "Hard labor is what keeps us alive in this world."


    She nods toward the smoldering hearth. "But come now, we''d best get those oats bubbling before your father returns with an empty belly and foul temper."


    Aislin swings the battered iron cauldron over the meager fire, stoking the glowing embers until flames lick hungrily at the blackened pot. I slide onto the rough-hewn bench, my stomach rumbling in anticipation as she scoops several handfuls of the powdery oats into the vessel.


    "We must ration our food carefully so it lasts until winter''s end," Aislin murmurs, almost to herself. "Though I shall try convincing Oisin to snare a rabbit on the morrow if the Lord is merciful."


    I watch her resentfully, hating the deprivation that casts a perpetual pall over our lives. Aislin seems to sense my brooding, for she fixes me with a weary look.


    "There''s no use grumbling over what cannot be helped, Lile. Best save your energy for the morrow when we shall wash weeks of grime from our flesh in the stream."


    I perk up slightly at this rare prospect of bathing. Aislin''s expression softens as she notes my interest.


    "Aye, a treat for us both after such endless toil. But mind you stay close by my side, understood?" Her voice takes on a stern edge. "We cannot have your father returning early from the fields to find us gone. There''s no telling what rages he might fly into then."


    Aislin''s voice trails off bleakly. I shudder, all too familiar with Oisin''s mercurial temper and propensity for violence. Seeming to shake off her dark reverie, Aislin straightens.


    "Now go check on the chickens, Lile. See if our scrawny layers have gifted us any more eggs while we worked."


    I nod obediently and make my way outside, bare feet slapping against the hard-packed dirt. The stench of the cramped chicken coop assaults my nostrils as I creep inside, nose wrinkling in disgust. Kneeling, I peer beneath the crude nesting boxes - and my eyes widen in surprise. There, nestled in the filthy straw, lie three more speckled oval treasures.


    "Well I''ll be..." I murmur, gently scooping up the warm eggs and cradling them against my chest. This many in just one day? It''s nearly unbelievable!


    I straighten, frowning down at the scrawny flock of feathered beasts pecking listlessly in the bare dirt. How can these pathetic creatures be so prolific in their laying? It defies reason...unless someone has been slipping extras into the nests while we work?


    My gaze falls upon the proud rooster perched atop a fencepost, his iridescent plumage gleaming like jewels in the sunlight. As if sensing my scrutiny, he turns one beady black eye toward me and lets out an ear-splitting crow of challenge. I jump, nearly dropping my fragile cargo in surprise.


    Shaking my head, I turn and hurry back inside where Aislin awaits. Her eyes light up as I proffer my small bounty.


    "Well now, the Lord''s blessings upon us!" she exclaims, quickly retrieving an empty sack and lining it with fresh straw. She nestles the eggs inside with utmost care before tying off the top.


    My stomach rumbles again, loud as an angry beast as I slide back onto the bench. Aislin chuckles at the unmistakable sound.


    "Patience, poppet. Our pottage will be ready to break your fast before too long..."


    The gnawing ache in my belly has become an ever-present torment, a relentless emptiness that consumes my every waking moment. I''m so hungry, so endlessly ravenous all the time. Yet that drunken pig Oisin hoards what little food we produce, gorging himself while allowing Aislin and I to slowly waste away from starvation.


    I can scarcely believe the depravity I''ve sunk to, but feeling this constant, unbearable hunger - this utter malnourishment of both body and spirit - makes me understand on a visceral level why the starving masses of Africa once resorted to eating mud pies just to fill their bellies. Anything, no matter how unpalatable or demeaning, becomes a tempting delicacy when the agony of an empty stomach is your constant companion.


    The sour reek of smoke and filth from the guttering hearth fire hangs like a miasma, assaulting my nostrils and turning my stomach though I''ve long since grown numb to such sensory assaults. My eyes burn from the stinging fumes, but I dare not let the tears fall. Oisin would surely mock me for such weakness, calling me a sniveling babe unfit to be born his get.


    So I sit in silence, shoulders hunched inward as I try to make myself smaller, less of a target for his drunken rages. The rough wooden bench grates against my bony backside, but I''ve grown accustomed to such minor discomforts. What''s one more dull ache to add to the cacophony of deprivations?


    My gaze drifts listlessly to the battered iron pot suspended over the anemic fire. Thin tendrils of steam rise from the simmering pottage, its pale, gruel-like consistency utterly unappetizing. Yet my stomach rumbles loudly at even this meager promise of sustenance. I''m so hungry...


    I stare blankly at the cracked mud walls of this wretched hovel, my mind swirling with confusion and despair. This cannot be a mere dream - the sensations are far too visceral, too overwhelmingly real. The itch of lice crawling through my matted hair, the gnawing ache of hunger in my shrunken belly, the stench of smoke and filth assaulting my nostrils...no, this nightmarish existence is my new reality.


    I want nothing more than to flee, to run as far as my scrawny legs can carry me from this squalor. But I''m trapped, a prisoner in the frail, malnourished body of a four-year-old peasant girl. If I dare venture beyond the village boundaries, I''ll be easy prey for the savage beasts that roam the forests - wolves, bears, or even the fabled werewolves and vampires that Oisin raves about. My only tenuous grasp on safety lies here amongst the mud hovels and superstitious turnip farmers who view me as a soulless, subhuman creature.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Oisin''s drunken rages and this society''s oppressive cruelty have already stripped me of any lingering hope. What future can I possibly have as a female in this primitive backwater? I''ll either be sold off as a child bride to whatever slack-jawed lout can meet my bride price, or end up a battered, starving crone eking out an existence in perpetual terror. Unless...unless I can somehow endure the coming years and make it to adulthood intact.


    I glance down at my bony arms, ribs protruding obscenely beneath taut, sallow skin. My tangled blonde tresses are little more than a crawling nest of vermin. This is no life for any creature, human or otherwise. I''m an utter wreck of a being, devoid of any sense of self or purpose. How did I come to be trapped in this waking nightmare? What sins could I possibly have committed to deserve such torment?


    Anger simmers beneath the surface, a slow burn of impotent rage with no discernible target. I want to lash out, to vent this roiling storm of emotions on someone...but who? Oisin, for his cruelty? Aislin, for her resigned acceptance of our degradation? Or perhaps the very gods themselves for inflicting this twisted joke of an existence upon me?


    Who?


    The warped wooden door creaks open, and Oisin''s hulking form fills the cramped entrance, his ruddy face twisted in a scowl of drunken rage. The reek of sour ale and unwashed male wafts in with him, assaulting my nostrils.


    "Good eve, husband," Aislin greets meekly from her place by the hearth. She doesn''t turn around, simply hunching her shoulders further. "Shall I dish you a bowl of the pottage?"


    Oisin grunts dismissively and lumbers over to the rough-hewn bench, his considerable girth making the weathered planks groan in protest. He plops down heavily beside me, his meaty thigh jostling my bony frame.


    "So what coin remains after ye fed half the damned village from our stores, woman?" he demands, fixing Aislin with a baleful glare.


    She flinches visibly but keeps her back turned, stirring the bubbling pot. "Just...just the five coppers from selling the last of our garden bounty at market today, husband."


    A sly, almost proud look flits across her careworn features as she adds, "But the hens were quite productive - they laid three fine eggs besides."


    The words have scarcely left her lips before Oisin slams a massive fist down on the table, making me jump. "Damn those useless feathered beasts!" he bellows, spittle flying. "We''ve barely enough coin to purchase seed for the spring planting as is!"


    Aislin whirls around, clutching the small silver crucifix at her breast like a talisman. "Forgive me, husband," she whispers, eyes downcast. "I did the best I could with what little we had. Please, do not be wroth with your faithful wife."


    Oisin heaves an aggrieved sigh, running a hand through his lank hair. "Well, I managed to get Hamish the tavern keeper to lend me two coppers at least. Should be paid for my labor in a few days, making it seven total."


    He snorts derisively. "Enough to keep us eating for a week, I suppose."


    Aislin''s face lights up with a relieved smile. "Oh, I''m glad to hear it! I already purchased some grains to bake bread for our meals."


    But her expression falls as Oisin fixes her with a withering look. "Well don''t just stand there gawping, woman! Where''s my bloody ale?"


    Chastised, Aislin scurries to the crude cellar entrance and disappears down the steps. I can hear her rummaging about amidst the dank, musty air before she reemerges clutching a clay jug. With deft motions, she fills a wooden mug and presents it to Oisin with a respectful bob of her head.


    As he takes a long, greedy pull from the vessel, I find myself wondering just how potent this home-brewed swill truly is. Surely no sane man could imbibe such vast quantities of full-strength alcohol day after day without succumbing to liver failure? This piss-weak grog must be little better than the gruel we subsist on.


    Oisin lowers the mug, wiping his mouth with the back of a filthy hand. "Five of those coppers go to the bastard priest on the morrow for tithes," he grumbles. "Leaves just the two Hamish lent to keep our bellies full until my next wages."


    He snorts again, louder this time. "Well, ''tis enough for a few days at least."


    Aislin''s face splits into a radiant smile, as if my drunken lout of a father just bestowed upon her the greatest of gifts. "You''re such a good husband, thinking of your family''s needs like that!" she gushes.


    But Oisin''s mocking chuckle cuts her off. "Don''t be daft, woman. Those coppers are for my own vittles, not wasting on you useless leeches."


    He takes another long pull from the mug, amber liquid dribbling down his matted beard. "I already ate my fill of good meat at the tavern earlier. But I suppose I''ll suffer whatever slop you''ve boiled up as well."


    Anger and hunger war within me at his callous words. Gathering my courage, I tug insistently at the filthy fabric of his tunic. "Please Papa, I''m so very hungry," I plead, widening my eyes beseechingly. "Can''t I have just a small bite to eat?"


    Oisin''s bloated face contorts in disgust as he turns toward me. A thick gobbet of phlegm and spittle suddenly arcs from his mouth to splatter across my cheek. "Bugger off, you worthless brat!" he snarls. "Damn me for only whelping a useless girl child!"


    I recoil from the foul expectoration, tears of shock and humiliation stinging my eyes. Sliding off the bench, I frantically wipe at the viscous spittle with my tattered sleeve, only succeeding in smearing it further across my face.


    Aislin is at my side in an instant, wrapping her thin arms around my shuddering form. "Shh, shh now lamb," she murmurs, patting my tangled curls. "Best not provoke your father''s ire further. You know not to ask him for anything when the drink''s upon him."


    I nod mutely, swallowing back the angry retort burning my tongue. But inside, a maelstrom of hatred and resentment toward this vile excuse for a patriarch rages unchecked.


    Aislin gently wipes the foul spittle from my cheek with the hem of her tattered dress, her touch tender yet trembling. The acrid stench of Oisin''s phlegm lingers, making me gag. I want to scream, to claw at my face until the filth is gone. But I remain still, swallowing hard against the bile rising in my throat.


    "There now, lamb," Aislin murmurs, tucking a lank strand of hair behind my ear. "All cleaned up for our guest."


    She rises stiffly and shuffles to the hearth, ladling a portion of the pale, lumpy pottage into a wooden trencher. The meager fare steams faintly, its aroma doing little to rouse my appetite. Aislin carries the bowl to Oisin with a deferential bob of her head.


    Oisin grunts acknowledgment, already shoveling the gruel into his mouth with his usual lack of decorum.


    "That Colm heathen should arr-"


    A sharp rap on the warped door cuts him off. We all freeze, eyes swiveling toward the sound. Oisin heaves himself off the bench with an aggrieved sigh, his considerable girth making the rough planks creak in protest.


    He lumbers to the entrance and flings it open, the hinges protesting with a piercing shriek. There in the doorway stands the towering figure of Colm himself, his powerful frame silhouetted against the dying evening light.


    "Good eve, Oisin," the giant rumbles in that exotic cadence of his. "Might I trouble you for a brief word?"


    Oisin blinks stupidly for a moment before remembering his manners. "Aye, aye, come in then," he mutters, stepping back to allow Colm entry.


    The Viking healer ducks his head slightly as he crosses the threshold, his piercing emerald eyes sweeping over the cramped interior. I can''t help but shiver at the intensity of that smoldering gaze when it alights briefly on me.


    "Be welcome in me humble home," Oisin says with an awkward attempt at hospitality. He gestures toward the rough bench. "Here, have a seat and try some of me wife''s pottage while it''s hot."


    Colm''s nose wrinkles almost imperceptibly as he eyes the trencher of pale gruel. "You are most kind, but I shall have to decline," he replies, voice rich as velvet. "I would not wish to deprive your own family of sustenance."


    Oisin snorts derisively at that. "Bah, there''s plenty more where that came from! But suit yerself."


    He plops back down on the bench, shoveling another mouthful between his lips. I can''t tear my gaze away from the rivulet of broth dribbling down his whiskery chin.


    Colm remains standing, those powerful arms crossed over his broad chest. His striking features harden slightly as he surveys our wretched surroundings.


    "This...dwelling could use a thorough cleansing, it seems," he remarks, nose wrinkling again. "The odors are quite overwhelming."


    A flush creeps up Oisin''s ruddy cheeks. He jabs an accusing finger at Aislin, who flinches.


    "Well, ye can thank this useless sow for that!" he snarls. "She''s too damned lazy to do aught but birth dead babes and scrawny lice-bait!"


    My heart clenches at the cruel words. But Colm''s eyes narrow dangerously.


    "Peace, man," he rumbles in a tone that brooks no argument. "I''ll thank you to tone down such crudeness whilst in my company. I''ve no patience for seeing women demeaned so."


    Oisin blinks, clearly taken aback by the Viking''s commanding presence. An uneasy silence stretches between them before he clears his throat.


    "So...I take it ye''ve an interest in the girl, then?" he asks, nodding toward where I still crouch on the dirt floor.


    Colm''s burning gaze settles on me once more, making me shiver. "Aye," he says at last. "I would replace my long-dead wife with this child, if amenable terms can be struck."


    Oisin barks a harsh laugh at that. "Ye want this scrawny brat for a bride? Why not take yer pick of the older unwed lasses in the village instead?"


    "Because I desire Lile for her...unique attributes," Colm replies evenly. "Though I''ve no intention of breeding her until she''s seen at least sixteen summers. You have my word on that."


    Oisin guffaws again, bits of pottage spraying from his lips. "Aye, and I''m sure ye''ll remain a perfect gentleman until then!" he sneers. "Quit yer prattlin'' and speak plain - how much coin are ye willin'' to pay for the whelp''s maidenhead?"[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [5/7]

    I can''t suppress a violent flinch at his crude words. But Colm doesn''t so much as blink.


    "You''d do well to heed your own advice about crudity," he says mildly. "As for the girl, I''ve studied the healing arts extensively. I know the dangers of getting a maid with child before her body is fully matured."


    He fixes Oisin with that piercing stare. "Bearing too young leads to complications - obstructed labor, hemorrhage, fistulas, even death for both mother and babe. Sensible husbands wait until their wives have finished developing before risking such perils."


    Aislin flinches again at his words, one hand straying to her flat belly. Colm doesn''t seem to notice as he continues.


    "I''ve seen too many births gone awry from such folly. Wise men exercise patience with their young brides."


    There''s an undeniable hint of rebuke in his tone now. Oisin scowls, his face mottling redder by the second.


    "Well, ain''t ye just a paragon of Christian virtue!" he sneers. "If ye''re so keen on waitin'', why bother with a child bride at all? Just take a widow or cast-off from the village instead!"


    Colm arches one eyebrow disdainfully. "Because Lile''s...unique qualities appeal to me in a way no common village maid could. But we can discuss the particulars of my intentions for her later."


    He glances around the cramped chamber again, nose wrinkling. "For now, might I inquire why this dwelling remains in such...disrepair? Surely even peasants can afford some basic lye soap for cleansing?"


    Oisin''s mocking laughter rings out again, harsh and bitter. "Lye soap? With what coin, pray tell? We''ve barely enough to keep our bellies from emptying completely!"


    His smile fades beneath Colm''s piercing emerald stare. The Viking''s eyes seem to bore into Oisin''s very soul.


    "We...we can scarcely afford food itself after the church''s tithes and Lord Eamonn''s taxes," Oisin continues, his bravado deflating. "I break my back from dawn till dusk in the fields, yet our bellies stay half-empty while those robed leeches grow fat from my blood and sweat!"


    He spreads his hands in a helpless gesture, the very picture of an overburdened peasant. But I know the truth - this is all an act, a pathetic attempt to conceal his drunken indolence and cruelty from Colm''s scrutiny.


    If I could, I would leap across the room and claw that lying tongue from his foul mouth this very instant! How dare he play the martyr when his own vices are what keep us starving and degraded? My nails dig bloody crescents into my palms as I fight to contain the rage boiling inside.


    Colm heaves a weary sigh, his broad shoulders rising and falling beneath that fine green tunic. "Very well, I shall pay the three silvers you ask for the girl''s bride price," he rumbles in that exotic cadence. "But I cannot take Lile as a child ward into my home. My situation here is...precarious. I will not risk being branded a defiler of innocents."


    A harsh bark of laughter erupts from Oisin''s whiskery maw. "Ho, so the great Viking healer fears the church''s wrath, does he?" He leans forward, elbows on knees as he leers up at Colm''s towering form. "What foul deeds have you committed to earn such ire, hmm?"


    Colm''s striking features harden into a scowl, those emerald eyes glittering dangerously. He gives a curt nod. "Aye, the holy men watch me like hunting hawks, waiting for any misstep to justify removing my heathen presence from these lands." His powerful hands clench into white-knuckled fists. "One wrong move, one breath of scandal, and they''ll gladly take my head from my shoulders."


    Mother flinches at his grim pronouncement, her trembling hands clutching at the simple crucifix adorning her faded dress. "B-but surely you could take Lile on as a...a healer''s apprentice of sorts?" she ventures hesitantly. "The church could hardly object to a child learning your arts, good sir."


    But Colm is already shaking his head, that thick golden mane swaying with the motion. "Nay, I''ll take no risks where the girl is concerned. Not with those blackrobed vultures circling, eager to tear out my throat."


    I sneer inwardly at the Viking''s cowardice, even as a part of me grudgingly understands his wariness. The bastard may be my best chance at escaping this wretched existence, but he''s still just another craven peasant unwilling to defy the corrupt clergy''s tyranny. My nails dig bloody crescents into my filthy palms as I seethe at the prospect of enduring more years trapped under Oisin''s abusive roof.


    "However..." Colm''s deep voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts. "I have an alternative proposal that may satisfy us both."


    He turns that piercing emerald stare on my drunken lout of a father. "Once Lile has flowered into maiden''s bloom, I shall pay you three full gold pieces for her hand - a king''s ransom by any peasant''s reckoning."


    Oisin''s rheumy eyes widen comically at the astronomical sum. I can practically see the glint of avarice kindling behind his dull gaze.


    "But that is not all," Colm continues smoothly. "From this day forth, I shall also provide three silver coins every seven-day to ensure the girl and her mother want for naught while she matures. You have but to guarantee Lile remains unmolested until I claim her as bride."


    The very air in the cramped chamber seems to still as Colm''s generous terms hang between us. I can scarcely credit the audacity of his proposal. Is the Viking truly offering to shower us in unimaginable riches, all for the dubious privilege of making me his child bride once I''ve bled?


    "Well, well..." Oisin finally rumbles, dragging a filthy hand over his matted beard. "Ain''t you a generous bastard, Colm? Can''t rightly fathom what could make a moneyed freeman like yerself so eager for a piece of scrawny whelp like my Lile." He leans back, squinting shrewdly. "So tell me - why all this coin and trouble? Why not just take yer pick of the village lasses once they''ve ripened?"


    A cruel chuckle grates from his throat. "Unless...you''ve a taste for unripe quim after all? Wouldn''t be the first time a man''s lusted after what he can''t rightfully have."


    White-hot fury lances through me at the implication. I open my mouth, a blistering retort ready to fly - but Colm beats me to it.


    "Peace, peasant," he growls, the very air seeming to thrum with barely restrained menace. "I''ll thank you to keep a civil tongue about you when addressing my intentions."


    Those powerful arms cross over his broad chest as he regards Oisin with ill-disguised contempt. "Unlike you curs, I''ve no appetite for rutting filthy children. But Lile is...singular. A rarity I dare not let slip through these fingers."


    His smoldering gaze flicks to me briefly, assessing. "There are...aspects about the girl that resonate with my spiritual beliefs. She holds a significance you could never comprehend."


    Oisin blinks stupidly for a moment before barking another crude laugh. "Is that so? Well, by all means, enlighten this ignorant peasant!" He waves a meaty hand in mocking invitation. "What grand destiny does my scrawny brat fulfill, hmm? Don''t tell me the whelp''s the goddess of lice or fleas in yer heathen cult?"


    The Viking''s handsome face darkens like a thundercloud at the insult. "Mind your tongue, wretch," he snarls, the words seeming to reverberate through the very air. "You besmirch powers and mysteries far beyond your pathetic comprehension."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Oisin flinches back, his bravado faltering beneath the intensity of Colm''s glare. The healer takes a measured breath, visibly mastering himself before continuing in a quieter tone.


    "Lile''s countenance and...singular attributes bear an unmistakable likeness to Gullveig, the radiant goddess of gold and sorcery from the Norse eddas. It is her very essence made flesh."


    My breath catches in my throat as the Viking''s words wash over me. So I was right - he does see the primordial enchantress Gullveig in my strange, sickly visage! Which can only mean one thing...


    Colm''s gaze turns inward, his deep voice taking on a distant quality as if recounting lore from antiquity. "When my ancestors first made overtures to trade and settle these lands, the Irish nobles welcomed our skills and knowledge. But they remained ever wary of the...mystical forces we represented."


    His eyes refocus on Oisin, mouth set in a grim line. "As insurance against any...unpleasantness, I was bound here, essentially on permanent parole. The local lord denies me leave to journey beyond Baile Rois under any circumstances, lest I bring ruination with the old powers at my command."


    A bitter chuckle rumbles from his broad chest. "So you see, I''ve little choice but to claim Lile for my bride once she reaches maturity. She is quite literally the closest I shall ever come to my goddess''s radiant form in this benighted land."


    Oisin turns his beady gaze upon the towering Viking, a sneer twisting his whiskery features. "So, Colm - you aim to flee this village eventually, aye? Got grander plans than tendin'' to us muck farmers?"


    Colm meets the peasant''s stare levelly, giving a curt nod of affirmation. "I''ve a way to depart these lands, though the price is steep." His deep voice seems to reverberate through the cramped chamber. "To secure my freedom, I must betray the locations of my Danish kinsmen''s camps to you."


    A cruel smile blossoms across Oisin''s ruddy face. "Ah, so ye''ll sell out yer Viking brethren, the bastards what keep raiding our shores?" He barks a harsh laugh. "No wonder Norway''s longboats have turned away these past seasons - even they deem this shitehole not worth the plunder!"


    I can''t resist piping up from where I crouch against the wall. "Who is your father, Colm?"


    The giant man chuckles, the sound a deep rumble that raises goosebumps along my arms. "Why, I am the get of Ragnar Lothbrok himself, little one."


    Mother gasps, hand flying to clutch the wooden crucifix adorning her faded dress. Oisin throws back his head, bellowing with raucous mirth. "Hah! Ye expect us to swallow such a tale, ye heathen dog?"


    But I''m gaping so hard I fear my jaw may crack and tumble to the dirt floor. Ragnar fucking Lothbrok - the legendary scourge of Christendom, the terrifying Norse warlord who butchered his way across Europe in an orgy of pagan savagery?! This gentle healer''s very loins spawned such an unholy terror?!


    Colm''s striking features harden into a scowl. "Aye, that monster sired me upon some thrall wench, though I''ve no love for the fiend." His fists clench, thick cords standing out along his powerful forearms. "When I reached sixteen winters, Ragnar cast me out to find this ''Gullveig'' he raves about - some mythical enchantress of the ancient eddas."


    His piercing emerald gaze grows distant, as though inward-turned toward bitter memories. "For a time, I thought my Brigitte the embodiment of that radiant goddess. But she perished granting me naught but a stillborn wretch."


    Oisin snorts derisively. "So the great Viking''s spawn got sent on a madman''s quest, only to wash up on our shores? No wonder Lord Eamonn keeps ye leashed - ye''re like to slaughter us all in a fit of lunacy!"


    Colm''s jaw tightens, but he inclines his head stiffly. "Aye, I am trapped between two cruel jailors - my lord''s mistrust, and the duty my father charged me with. This ''prophecy'' may be naught but a madman''s ramblings, yet I cannot escape its grasp."


    Mother makes a warding gesture, murmuring, "Sweet Jesus preserve us! To have sheltered the very son of that unholy terror under our humble roof this night..."


    But Oisin is already braying with laughter again. "Well well, no mystery now why our good lord refuses ye leave! Best mind yer manners here, else that Viking bloodlust might see ye swingin'' from the gallows!"


    Of course! Hahahaha! Of fucking course this gentle healer had to be the spawn of none other than the legendary Norse marauder Ragnar Lothbrok himself! As if stumbling into this primitive mudhole of an Irish kingdom circa 300 AD wasn''t torment enough for my reincarnated soul.


    And of course his name isn''t actually Colm - that''s an Irish moniker, not the sort of badass Viking handle you''d expect from the bloodthirsty son of the North''s most infamous raider and pillager. I can just picture the mighty Ragnar cradling his newborn bastard and proclaiming, "I shall call this future scourge...Sven the Skull-Splitter!" Only for the kid to grow up all gentle healer vibes, rechristening himself Colm to better blend with the turnip-munching peasantry.


    Hahahaha! As if it wasn''t already a cruel enough cosmic prank that Brian fucking Boru is the so-called High King ruling over this festering crapscape of a realm. Now I find out the legendary Ragnar Lothbrok himself is not only alive and well, but sired the very man who may hold the keys to my escape from enslavement! What''s next, we''ll have Cleopatra herself dash in to regale us with tales of Antony''s manhood? Maybe Romulus and Remus will pop by, fresh from suckling the she-wolf''s teat? I''m sure Julius fucking Caesar can''t be far behind, ready to cross this Irish rubicon and add his own flair to the madness!


    Or hey, perhaps the time-space continuum will really kick into high gear and we''ll get a visit from the 20th century''s finest - Hitler and Stalin dropping by to compare notes on genocide and oppression! I''m sure those two delightful specimens would feel right at home amongst the religious zealots and pious rapists of 4th century Ireland. We could all sit around the campfire, passing a jug of fermented turnip piss as we cheerfully discuss the most efficient ways to slaughter, subjugate and dehumanize entire populations. Fucking party of the century!


    Haha! The cosmic joke of my reincarnation into this primitive sty just keeps compounding layer upon layer. I must have monumentally pissed off some higher power in a past life - either I drowned an entire sack of kittens or this is all some form of uniquely-tailored purgatory. Maybe I''ll wake up at any moment, the VR suite disconnecting as I return to my sanitized modern existence far removed from these lice-ridden bog trotters and their petty civilizational squabbles. A man can dream, right?


    Colm''s deep voice rumbles through the cramped hovel, "Given another twelve years, mayhap my accursed father will finally drink himself into an early grave on his beloved mead. Then I can return to Norway heavy with child and take my rightful place as its ruler."


    A low whistle parts Oisin''s whiskery lips. "Well I''ll be damned...we may have the next Ragnar Lothbrok himself squatting under our roof, lads!" He turns a beady eye on the towering Viking. "Tell me true, Colm - does Lord Eamonn know the fiend what sired you?"


    Colm''s jaw tightens, but he gives a curt nod. "Aye, ''tis precisely why that wretched lord keeps me confined here like a dog on a leash. He fears my bloodline''s...tendencies."


    Despite myself, curiosity burns within me at this admission of Colm''s infamous lineage. "If you''re Ragnar''s get, how old is the dreaded raider now?" I blurt before I can stop myself.


    Those piercing emerald eyes bore into me for a moment before Colm replies, "My father had seen nearly four dozen winters the last time I laid eyes upon him."


    Doing some quick mental calculations, I realize the legendary Norse scourge must be nearing his fiftieth year by now. Hardly decrepit for a Viking of his stature and reputation. Before I can inquire further about Ragnar''s current whereabouts, Colm is already turning away with a dismissive sneer.


    "Enough prattling about ancient history. I''ve no desire to linger amidst this sty a moment longer." His powerful frame strides toward the sleeping alcove, ducking slightly to pass through the low doorway.


    I hold my breath, straining to make out any sounds from within the cramped chamber. At first there is only silence...until a sudden retching grunt reaches my ears, quickly followed by Colm''s hulking form reappearing. He stumbles back into the main room, one arm flung across his face as he gasps for air like a landed fish.


    "By Odin''s eye, the stench in there could drop a bull at twenty paces!" he chokes out between ragged breaths. "I''ve smelled the putrid reek of week-old corpses left to bloat on sun-baked battlefields, and even that could not prepare me for this foulness!"


    I can''t help it - a snort of laughter escapes me at the Viking''s dramatics. Oisin shoots me a withering glare, but I''m already dissolving into helpless giggles at the sheer absurdity of this entire situation. Colm, son of the dreaded Ragnar Lothbrok and scourge of Christendom...laid low by the ripe odors of our humble peasant dwelling!


    Colm''s nostrils flare, but he visibly masters himself with an effort. "Enough of this idleness," he growls. "If I am to take this maid to wife, she''ll need to be made...presentable first."


    He turns that piercing stare on my mother. "Aislin Ban, you shall deliver Lile to my cottage each seven-day for thorough delousing and cleansing. I''ll not have my future bride smelling worse than a dung heap."


    Aislin bobs her head frantically in acquiescence, but Colm is already rounding on Oisin with ill-disguised contempt.


    "And you, peasant - from this day forth I shall send maids to scour this foul den of yours until it meets proper standards of habitation. These conditions are not fit for the lowliest thrall, let alone my future wife and child-bearer!"


    Oisin''s ruddy face purples with rage at this insult, his thick hands clenching into meaty fists. For a moment I think he may actually strike the Viking. But Colm simply arches one mocking eyebrow, utterly unruffled by the prospect of violence.


    "What ails you, man?" he taunts softly. "Surely you did not expect me to subject my future bride to such squalor without objection? Do not puff yourself into an apoplexy over a few charitable maids and some honest critique of your...housekeeping abilities."


    Reaching out, he plucks the clay jug of ale from the table and raises it to his lips, taking a long pull. Lowering the vessel, he smacks his lips with an exaggerated sigh of satisfaction.[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [6/7]

    "There, you see? We''re drinking buddies now, you and I. No need for such hostility between soon-to-be family, eh?"


    Oisin blinks, clearly taken aback by the Viking''s audacity. A grudging chuckle rumbles from his chest as some of the tension bleeds from his stance. But Colm is already grimacing in distaste, no doubt regretting his impulsive quaff of that wretched homebrew.


    Seizing my chance, I pipe up in my most innocent childish tones. "Colm, how much is a gold coin worth exactly? Mama won''t tell me."


    Aislin shoots me a quelling look. "Hush with your questions now, Lile! Such matters are not for a girl child''s understanding."


    But Oisin is already waving her objection away with a meaty hand. "Pay the whelp no mind, woman. Why burden her addled pup''s brain with useless coin values?"


    I pout exaggeratedly, but Colm surprises me by answering readily.


    "One gold piece holds the value of two-hundred and forty copper pennies in these lands," he says, fixing me with that unsettling emerald stare. "A veritable king''s ransom to paupers such as these."


    I gape, struggling to appear the picture of childish ignorance even as my mind races. If Colm''s earlier words are true and he intends to pay Oisin three full gold pieces upon my flowering...that equals over seven hundred coppers! Enough to purchase a bloody estate and servants, not mere survival through the winter!


    Oisin seems to arrive at a similar realization, for a slow, greedy smile splits his ruddy features. "Well then, Viking..." he rumbles, rubbing his whiskery jaw. "If those are yer terms - three silvers each seven-day until the lass flowers, and three gold when she does to claim her...I accept gladly."


    His beady gaze slides to my mother, who still kneels frozen beside me. "Though I''ll admit curiosity about one final matter, Colm..."


    Oisin''s thick fingers knot in Aislin''s lank hair, forcing her head back so she gasps in surprise and pain. I tense, but the brute simply leers down at her strained features.


    "This useless womb has birthed me naught but stillborns and scrawny lasses so far," he sneers. "Mayhap you, as a skilled healer, can cast an eye over the bitch and tell me why she can''t seem to keep a proper son in her belly?"


    My nails dig bloody crescents into my filthy palms as I fight not to launch myself at the bastard in a blinding fury. How dare he speak of my mother with such vile, dehumanizing cruelty? If this is the "Christian charity" he constantly prattles about, I''ll gladly take my chances with the pagan Viking instead!


    Colm''s striking features harden into a scowl at Oisin''s words. For a long moment I think he may simply turn on his booted heel and depart, leaving us to wallow in our squalor.


    But at last he gives a curt nod, emerald eyes already raking over Aislin''s trembling form with a clinical detachment.


    "Very well, peasant. I shall examine your wife and attempt to discern what ails her...for a price."


    Oisin turns his beady gaze upon the towering Viking, a sneer twisting his whiskery features. "So what price do you demand for examining the wench, Colm?" he spits out the words like rancid phlegm.


    Colm''s striking face remains impassive, though his emerald eyes seem to blaze brighter for a moment. "I require no coin from you, peasant," he rumbles in that exotic cadence. "My price is that you cease abusing this poor woman immediately."


    I can''t help but gape at the Viking''s audacity, even as a tiny spark of hope flickers within me. Could he truly put an end to Oisin''s cruelty with but a word?


    Oisin barks a harsh laugh, his meaty fingers tightening in Aislin''s lank hair until she whimpers. "Cease abusing her, you say?" He leans closer, his rancid breath hot on Colm''s face. "This useless cow has no soul, heathen! I''ll treat my property as I see fit, and feel no pity for beasts that give no milk!"


    With a vicious tug, he releases Aislin. She crumples to the dirt floor, shoulders shaking with silent sobs as she clutches her aching scalp. The sight makes my stomach churn with impotent rage toward that bastard.


    Colm simply tsks, shaking his head slowly. "If the cow gives no milk, ''tis likely the fault of the farmer - not the beast itself."


    Oisin blinks, momentarily taken aback. "What mean you by that, Viking?" he demands, puffing out his chest in a pathetic display of bravado.


    "When did you first breed this woman and start demanding issue from her?" Colm asks, his tone deceptively mild. Those piercing emerald eyes bore into Oisin, assessing.


    The barest hint of a smirk tugs at one corner of the Viking''s mouth as Oisin sputters, "Wh-why, I claimed her maidenhead at twelve winters, as is a husband''s right!"


    Colm nods once, unsurprised. "Ah, I thought as much. That is the root of your troubles, peasant."


    He gestures at Aislin''s huddled form with one powerful hand. "This woman is fortunate to have survived birthing even one child, let alone your scrawny brat over there. Demanding sons from a body barely done growing itself was utter folly."


    Colm''s deep voice rumbles through the cramped chamber once more. "You''d be wise to cease abusing her womb for the next few months at least, Oisin Ban. Choose a different...orifice to sate your lusts, if you must."


    Oisin''s ruddy face purples with rage at this insult. "I''ll have you know, heathen filth, that I''ve every right to plow whichever hole of my wife pleases me!" he bellows, spittle flying.


    But Colm simply arches one mocking eyebrow. "Not if you desire children from her anytime soon, peasant."


    So saying, he reaches into the pouch at his belt and withdraws a small glass vial, tossing it deftly to Oisin. My father snatches it from the air clumsily, peering at the viscous liquid within.


    "What devilry is this?" he demands, giving the vial a shake.


    Colm''s lips quirk in a half-smile. "Simply some oil to ease the way for...other forms of penetration, while you allow the wife''s courses to return."


    Aislin flinches violently at his words, shrinking in on herself. But the Viking ignores her, pinning Oisin with that piercing stare once more.


    "Use that on her hindquarters for the next few months instead of abusing her womb further. That is, unless you wish to risk killing her entirely?"


    He cocks his head slightly. "Tell me, Aislin Ban - do your monthly courses still arrive to cleanse the fertile ground?"


    Aislin shakes her head mutely, eyes downcast. Colm nods as if her answer confirms his suspicions.


    "I thought not. You''ve like as not damaged her too severely already with your...overenthusiastic husbandry."


    Oisin scowls, the vial creaking in his thick fingers. "I''ll have you know I''ve no taste for the sodomite''s way, Viking," he growls. "Plowing a woman''s shitpipe is an affront to decency!"


    But Colm''s derisive laughter rings out, harsh and mocking. "Then use her mouth to slake your lusts, if you find the notion of her rump so abhorrent!" He shakes his head slowly. "Though truth be told, I''ve no doubt you already avail yourself of the village whores whenever coin and opportunity allow, do you not?"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Oisin''s scowl deepens, but he doesn''t deny the accusation. A cruel chuckle rumbles from Colm''s broad chest.


    "What, did you think I wouldn''t conduct a full accounting of your...habits before paying court here today?" He tsks again, shaking his head. "Unlike you louts, I pride myself on being fully prepared."


    "You''re a right industrious pig, aren''t you?" Oisin sneers, clenching his fists.


    But Colm''s laughter rings out again, deep and mocking. "At least this pig produces plenty of meat for the larder, unlike your barren sow there!"


    His striking features sober somewhat as he continues. "In my homeland, I could simply challenge you to holmgang for the rights to your womenfolk, Oisin Ban. But here in this benighted realm, I''m forced to rely on more...civilized methods of persuasion."


    Oisin blinks, momentarily confused. "Holmgang? You mean trial by combat?" He barks another crude laugh, slapping his meaty thigh. "Is that what passes for justice amongst you heathen Norsemen, eh?"


    But Colm''s eyes narrow to slits, his tone hardening. "Mock all you wish, savage. But at least my people understand the value of feminine power and sovereignty, rather than treating women as soulless beasts."


    Oisin sneers again, seemingly unperturbed. "That''s because your folk are the true savages here, Viking! Letting cunts and whores run wild, debasing yourselves before their wanton lusts!"


    Colm heaves a weary sigh, shaking his head slowly. "There is no point in attempting to speak sense to one so thoroughly brainwashed by the church and nobles into behaving like a mindless brute."


    His piercing gaze rakes over Oisin with ill-disguised contempt. "I''ve tried educating the ignorant peasants in these lands about how to properly treat their ailments and respect the feminine aspect. But you louts are too mired in your own filth and superstition to heed my words."


    Oisin snorts derisively. "That''s because women are naught but soulless animals, only good for breeding and labor! You''d do well to remember that, Viking."


    Colm''s only response is a weary sigh as he shakes his head. But I can''t help silently cheering his words, a tiny spark of vindication flaring within me. Finally, someone sees the injustice of this primitive society for what it truly is! The Viking''s mindset aligns far closer with my own modern sensibilities than these brutish turnip farmers could ever comprehend.


    Colm''s piercing emerald gaze shifts to my drunken lout of a father. "Tell me, Oisin - do you hold the same callous views regarding your own mother?" he asks, tone deceptively mild.


    Oisin snorts derisively, spittle flying from his whiskery lips. "That dried-up crone? I care not a whit for the wretch, save for the fact her womb saw fit to birth me." He takes a long pull from the jug of ale, amber liquid dribbling down his matted beard. "She was naught but a vessel, same as any bitch what whelps pups. A means to an end and nothing more."


    My stomach churns with revulsion at his vile words. How can any man speak of the woman who carried and birthed him with such contemptuous cruelty? But Oisin is already continuing his misogynistic rant, thick fingers clenching into meaty fists.


    "That''s a woman''s sole purpose on this thrice-damned earth - to breed and produce whatever her menfolk require!" he snarls. "Naught but brainless animals put on this world to serve, same as the goats and chickens." A cruel smile twists his ruddy features. "At least my dam fulfilled her role well before expiring. More than I can say for this useless sow here."


    He gestures contemptuously at Aislin''s huddled form with the vial of oil Colm gifted him. I can feel bile scorching the back of my throat as I fight not to vomit at his repugnant words. Aislin flinches violently, shoulders shaking with silent sobs of humiliation and anguish.


    But Colm simply arches one mocking eyebrow at my drunken father. "If you wish to sire many healthy sons in future, peasant, you''d be wise to heed my advice regarding your wife," is all he says mildly.


    Turning away from Oisin''s stupefied expression, the Viking''s burning gaze alights upon my slight form. "I shall inspect the girl now before taking my leave," he declares.


    Aislin scrambles to her feet, hastening to grasp my hand and tug me closer to the towering figure. I can''t suppress a shudder as Colm looms over me, his intense scrutiny making me feel utterly exposed and vulnerable.


    Those powerful hands reach out to grasp a hank of my lank blonde hair, holding it up to examine the crawling lice and nits. His nose wrinkles in distaste before releasing the matted strands to let them fall lank against my scalp once more.


    Colm crouches before me, calloused fingers prodding and poking as his eyes rove over my scrawny frame with clinical detachment. I flinch as he lifts the tattered hem of my dress, exposing my distended belly and bony thighs. Sure enough, his inspection reveals the telltale dark specks of flea bites mottling my sallow skin.


    "I''d wager your quim harbors similar parasites, little one," Colm remarks almost absently. "Though I shan''t subject you to such indignity this eve."


    He straightens, fixing Oisin with that piercing stare once more. "You will bring the girl to my cottage each seven-day for cleansing and examination, peasant. This is not a request."


    Oisin bobs his head quickly, seeming to shrink beneath the Viking''s imposing presence. "Aye, aye, I''ll do as ye ask," he mumbles.


    Colm nods curtly. "Good. On the morrow I shall return to collect Lile and bring maids to begin scouring this sty you call a dwelling." His lip curls in contempt as he sweeps another disparaging look around the cramped, filthy interior.


    To my surprise, Oisin simply nods again - far too placidly for the brute who usually rages and bellows at any perceived slight. Colm seems equally taken aback by his subdued acquiescence.


    The Viking healer offers my drunken father an ironic salute. "Well then...I shall bid you and your womenfolk farewell for now, Oisin Ban."


    With that, he turns on his booted heel and strides toward the door, ducking his towering frame beneath the low lintel. I can''t tear my gaze away as Colm''s powerful form disappears through the entrance, emerald cloak swirling behind him.


    Please, I find myself silently begging as I watch him cross the small garden toward the gate. Please come back and take me away from this waking nightmare! Anywhere has to be better than festering in this reeking cesspit of degradation and cruelty.


    But the Viking doesn''t look back, his broad shoulders disappearing beyond the fence without a backwards glance. My heart sinks like a stone as I realize I''m well and truly trapped here...for now.


    With a guttural, animalistic snarl, Oisin suddenly lunges forward like a striking viper. His thick, meaty fingers seize a hank of Aislin''s lank blonde hair in a vicious grip. He wrenches her head back, eliciting a pained whimper from the wretched woman''s lips as he drags her bodily across the cramped room.


    Oisin shoves Aislin face-down over the rough-hewn table, the impact making the battered wood creak ominously. He presses her cheek against the scarred surface with one ham-sized hand clamped on the back of her skull.


    "Put that scrawny arse in the air, bitch!" he snarls, spittle flying from his whiskery maw. "I aim to try out that Viking dog''s gift proper!"


    Aislin whimpers again but does not dare resist her husband''s brutality. She simply folds her arms beneath her head and arches her back, presenting her upturned rump like a bitch in heat awaiting her master''s attentions. The sight makes bile scorch my throat.


    Aislin turns her face towards me, pale eyes glistening with unshed tears of humiliation and anguish. "Look away, Lile love," she whispers hoarsely. "Go wait in the henhouse till yer father is...finished."


    Rage surges through me at her broken resignation. How dare this bastard treat the woman who birthed me like some worthless whore? I will not stand idly by while he defiles her further!


    "No Papa, stop!" I cry, darting forward to clutch at his filthy breeches. Tears stream down my cheeks as I gaze up at him imploringly. "Please, why are you hurting Mama?"


    Oisin''s bloated face contorts in disgust. With one vicious kick, he sends me sprawling backwards onto the hard-packed dirt floor. White-hot agony blossoms in my belly, stealing my breath away in a choked gasp.


    "Mind yer own hide, ye worthless brat!" he bellows. "This is a husband''s right, not for whelps to question!"


    I curl into a protective ball, struggling to inhale through the breathtaking pain. Tears of rage and helplessness stream down my face as I somehow find my voice.


    "But...but hurting people is wrong!" I wail. "Jesus says to turn the other cheek, not beat somebody smaller than you!"


    Oisin''s meaty hand closes around my slender arm in a vise-like grip. He hauls me upright effortlessly, my bare feet leaving the floor. I scream as the back of his palm connects with my cheek in a ringing slap that nearly dislocates my jaw.


    The brute slings my limp body facedown atop the table beside Aislin''s cringing form. I meet her anguished gaze, reading the desperation and shame burning in those sunken blue depths. In that endless moment, I see the lifetime of torment and degradation this woman has endured reflected in her eyes.


    "You evil bastard!" I spit at Oisin through a mouthful of blood. "Hitting a child just to sate your drunken lusts? You''re a coward and a monster!"


    Oisin''s face purples with rage. Grabbing a fistful of my tattered dress, he flips my skirt up over my back in one vicious motion. I hear the whistle of his belt being pulled free as he takes it in both hands.


    The first lash catches me square across my upturned rump, the studded leather biting deep. I jerk convulsively, a hoarse scream tearing from my throat. Again and again the belt falls, until I know nothing but the searing agony crisscrossing my flesh.


    Eventually, even the screams die in my ravaged throat. I simply lie there twitching, the world fading to black around the edges of my vision. Distantly, I''m aware of Oisin grabbing Aislin by the hair and dragging her stumbling form towards the sleeping quarters.


    "Please, husband...forgive me!" she sobs, words slurring. But her pleas echo unheeded off the cracked mud walls.


    The brute flings her limp body onto the straw pallet. I hear the rustle of fabric, the clink of his belt buckle being undone as he fumbles at the laces of his breeches. Oisin''s drunken growl reaches me as if from a great distance.


    "Enough whimpering, you useless sow! I aim to fill that worthless mouth and arse proper afore I''m done with you tonight!"


    I hear the thick, wet sound of him spitting, followed by Aislin''s muffled whimper of resignation. Nausea churns in my belly, mingling with the fiery agony still lancing across my back and thighs. I cannot bear witness to this defilement a moment longer.[...]

 Chapter 2: 2nd of August/Year 300 [7/7]

    Scrambling on my hands and knees, I push frantically through the low doorway and out into the humid evening air. I slam the rough-hewn door behind me, collapsing in a shuddering heap amidst the scratching chickens and swirling dust motes of the small barnyard.


    But even here, the awful sounds of their coupling reach me - Aislin''s muffled sobs, the slap of flesh on flesh, Oisin''s grunts of exertion. I bury my face in the straw, trying in vain to block out the noises as my own tears soak the ground beneath me.


    I bury my face deeper into the scratchy straw, trying in vain to block out the sickening sounds of Oisin''s grunts and Aislin''s muffled whimpers. But the noises still reach me, no matter how tightly I clamp my hands over my ears.


    "Please husband, you''re hurting me!" Aislin cries out, her voice thick with anguish. "Have mercy!"


    Oisin''s only response is a harsh bark of laughter and the unmistakable wet smack of flesh striking flesh. Aislin''s pained gasp cuts through me like a dagger.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, wishing I could simply will myself away from this nightmare. But the horror is inescapable, a waking hell I''m trapped in with no divine salvation in sight. There is no merciful God watching over us, no angels to swoop down and rescue the innocent. We are forsaken, left to suffer the cruelties of men like Oisin.


    The chicken coop offers no sanctuary either, just more filth and squalor. Even these feathered beasts are not spared the village''s degradations, forced to scratch and peck in their own excrement. There is no escape from the bleakness, the hopelessness that pervades every inch of this existence.


    So I simply lie there amidst the straw and chicken droppings, body wracked with silent sobs as I listen to my mother''s torment at the hands of that monster. If there truly is a God, He has long since abandoned us to the void.


    The Viking healer''s blunt assessment of Oisin''s failings as a husband and patriarch clearly struck a nerve, wounding that bastard''s fragile male ego. Of course the ignorant brute would lash out, reasserting his dominance through violence and cruelty rather than face the truth.


    I can still hear Aislin''s muffled sobs from the other room as Oisin vents his impotent rage upon her body. The wet sounds of his thrusting, his grunts of exertion...it makes me want to claw my own ears off to deafen myself to the horror.


    What future awaits me in this endless nightmare? If even Colm''s promised riches cannot improve our circumstances, if I''m still condemned to this squalor and abuse day after day with no escape...then what''s the point? Why continue enduring the torture when oblivion beckons with the promise of peace?


    Perhaps I should simply end it all tomorrow before that Viking arrives. Find a length of rope from the barn and hang myself from the rafters, or hurl my body into the well until the icy depths claim me. Anything to escape this unending bleakness, this torture of the soul that grinds me down inexorably.


    There are no rays of sunshine here, no rainbows or happy endings. Just filth, cruelty, and the inescapable degradations of a world that has utterly forsaken me. Death seems a blessed mercy compared to the hell of this existence.


    So if Colm''s arrival changes nothing, if I''m still just a piece of property to be beaten and defiled at Oisin''s whims...then I''ll simply remove myself from the equation. One way or another, I''ll find oblivion''s cold embrace.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    After what feels like an eternity lying amidst the scratchy straw and chicken droppings, I feel a gentle hand on my back. I scream in terror, flinching violently as visions of Oisin''s meaty fists flash through my mind. "No Papa, please don''t hit me again!" I beg, curling into a protective ball.


    But the hand doesn''t strike - instead it pats my matted hair in a soothing gesture. I crack open my puffy eyes to see Aislin''s careworn face gazing down at me, her sunken features etched with worry and regret.


    "Hush now, lamb," she murmurs, voice hoarse. "Oisin''s passed out for the night. Come back inside with me."


    She helps me sit up, then pulls me into a fierce embrace. I tense at first, but her scent of wood smoke and faded flowers is strangely comforting. "I''m so sorry, Lile," Aislin whispers brokenly. "I''m a terrible mother who couldn''t protect her own babe."


    Anger surges through me at her self-recrimination. I want to rage at this broken woman, to scream that she''s just as much Oisin''s victim as I am. But the words stick in my throat, choked back by the scalding tears that suddenly blur my vision.


    I bite my lip fiercely, determined not to let the keening wail building inside me escape. But the sobs come regardless, racking my slight frame as the dam finally bursts. Scalding tears stream down my cheeks, leaving clean tracks through the grime coating my face.


    I clutch at Aislin''s faded skirts like a drowning victim, fingers twisting in the rough fabric as I keen my anguish into the humid evening air. She simply holds me tighter, rocking us back and forth in silence.


    At last the storm passes, leaving me limp and hollow. Aislin releases me from the embrace, grasping my chin to tilt my face up. Her pale eyes bore into mine with an intensity I''ve never seen before.


    "Listen to me well, Lile," she says, voice low but ringing with conviction. "I swear on my immortal soul that you''ll never be hurt like that again. Not while I still draw breath."


    Her face contorts then, features twisting into a snarling rictus of pure, unadulterated rage. For an instant, Aislin''s expression resembles some demonic entity - eyes burning like hellfire, lips peeled back from clenched teeth in a furious grimace. I shrink back, suddenly terrified of this woman who has always seemed so meek and resigned.


    But then she blinks, and the mask of fury dissolves as swiftly as it appeared. Aislin''s face softens back into its usual careworn lines as she gathers me into another gentle embrace.


    "Come along now, poppet," she murmurs, rising with me cradled in her arms like a babe. "Let''s get you settled for the night."


    She carries me inside the stifling confines of the sleeping alcove. The reek of sweat, smoke and other bodily odors assaults my nostrils as my eyes adjust to the gloom. There, sprawled amid the stained straw, lies the unmoving bulk of Oisin''s snoring form.


    Aislin carefully lays me down on the opposite side of the cramped chamber, as far from that drunken pig as possible. She stretches out beside me on the prickly bedding, wrapping her thin arms around my shuddering frame.


    "Hush now, my wee lamb," she croons, lips brushing my brow. "Let me sing you the lullaby my own mam used to chase the nightmares away."


    And so Aislin begins murmuring an ancient Celtic verse, the words blending into a soothing, wordless melody. I feel my eyelids growing heavy as she rocks me gently, her scent and the familiar lilt gradually lulling me into an uneasy slumber...


    This has to be a dream, a horrific nightmare conjured by my subconscious. It simply must be a fever dream, my mind delirious with sickness as it torments me with these waking visions of squalor and abuse.


    This place cannot be real. There''s no way the world I''ve awoken in - this primitive, filthy backwater of a village - actually exists. No, this tortuous existence as a lice-ridden peasant waif cannot truly be my life now. It just can''t.


    Please, I beg whatever deities may be listening, just kill me. End this torment and release me from this unending cycle of degradation. Anything would be preferable to enduring one more moment trapped in this fresh hell, surrounded by cruelty and hopelessness.


    My thoughts spiral deeper into panic and despair, whirling around the same pleas for oblivion as bitter tears streak my grimy cheeks. I cry myself into an exhausted slumber, praying I''ll wake to find this was all just a terrible delusion.

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [1/12]

    I awaken with a start, the crackling of the feeble hearth fire and clattering of pots assaulting my senses. No! Why am I still trapped in this wretched hovel? I blink my gritty eyes and peer across the cramped sleeping quarters.


    Aislin stands hunched over the blackened iron cauldron, stirring a pot of steaming porridge with one calloused hand while kneading a lump of dough with the other. The pungent aromas of woodsmoke and yeast fill the stale air.


    Oisin''s hulking form looms at the rough-hewn table, quaffing ale greedily from a chipped clay jug. He lowers the vessel, rivulets of amber liquid dribbling into his matted beard.


    "Well, well...about time the little bitch finally woke her lazy arse," he sneers, fixing me with those pale, rheumy eyes. "Was startin'' to think I''d thrashed the life from ye proper last night!"


    I flinch at his crude words, the memory of his belt''s brutal kiss still fresh across my back and legs. Aislin shoots him a reproachful look over one bony shoulder.


    "Now Oisin, the poor lamb''s just weary from your...discipline last eve," she chides softly. "She needs rest to heal, not more of your foul tongue so early."


    Oisin snorts derisively, thick fingers drumming the tabletop. "Heal, ye say? Nay, ye mean the whelp needs more proper discipline to learn her place, woman!"


    He takes another greedy pull from the jug, amber droplets spattering the front of his filthy tunic. "If that heathen Viking spoke true, we''ll soon have his maids invadin'' to scrub years of muck from these walls. Can''t be havin'' the little cunt''s welts on display for their delicate eyes, now can we?"


    A cruel smile twists Oisin''s whiskery features as he wipes his mouth with the back of one meaty hand. "Though mayhap the lasses would fancy a peek at a properly reddened rump, aye? Might make the chore more...interestin'' for the poor dears."


    He guffaws loudly at his own jest, the rough sound like a braying mule. Aislin simply shakes her head and fills his trencher with a steaming portion of porridge.


    Wincing, I make my way into the main chamber, each step sending fiery tendrils of agony lancing across my back and legs as the welts stretch. I glance warily at Oisin''s looming bulk, fear curdling in my belly.


    "What''re ye gawkin'' at, ye daft bitch?" he demands, pale eyes narrowing to slits. "Ye want another taste of the strap already?"


    I quickly drop my gaze, shaking my head mutely. Aislin steps between us, wringing her hands in that perpetual gesture of worry.


    "Pay her no mind, husband," she murmurs placatingly. "The poor lamb''s just frightened still from your...correction. You know how fragile little girls can be."


    Oisin snorts again, shoveling a mouthful of porridge between his lips with typical lack of decorum. He chews noisily for a moment before responding.


    "Aye, and that''s exactly how the silly cunt should feel!" he declares through a spray of crumbs. "Fear is the only way to make a woman respect her lord and master, as the Good Book teaches. If ye don''t keep the silly quims afraid and in their place, they''ll be runnin'' wild as heathens before ye know it!"


    Oisin shovels the last few mouthfuls of lumpy porridge into his whiskery maw, grunting with each swallow. He pushes the wooden trencher away with a raucous belch that seems to make the very walls shudder. Rising unsteadily to his feet, the hulking brute lumbers toward the low doorway, his considerable girth swaying with each step.


    Pausing on the threshold, he turns and grabs Aislin roughly by the arm, yanking her slight frame against his meaty bulk. "Give us a kiss, woman," Oisin growls, his rancid breath hot on her face.


    To my utter disbelief, Aislin complies without hesitation. She cranes her neck up and presses her lips against that foul, slobbering maw in a mockery of a lover''s caress. Oisin responds by mashing his mouth against hers, his thick tongue forcing its way between her lips as one paw drops to grope and slap Aislin''s scrawny rump.


    I watch in mute horror as they break apart at last, a thin strand of spittle still connecting their swollen lips. How can she endure such defilement from this drunken bastard after the cruelties he inflicted last night? Aislin should despise him with every fiber of her being, not debase herself by returning his pawing affections!


    Oisin grunts in satisfaction before ducking through the low doorframe, disappearing into the hazy morning light of the barnyard beyond. "See that supper''s ready promptly tonight, woman!" he calls over one shoulder. "I''ll be hungrier than the devil himself after a day''s labor!"


    Aislin simply nods meekly, wiping her hands down the front of her tattered dress. She turns to me then, and I can''t stop myself from gaping at her in utter bewilderment.


    "Mama...why did you kiss Papa like that?" I ask, my voice a hushed whisper of confusion. "After how he hurt you last night, I thought for certain you hated him!"


    Aislin''s lips press together in a thin line as she seems to struggle for words. At last she sighs heavily, shaking her head.


    "Aye, I fear your father greatly, lamb," she admits in a low murmur. "Yet part of me still craves the...comfort of his attentions, however rough they may be. ''Tis the way of men and women in this world - we wives desire nothing more than to be put in our proper place by our husbands."


    I blink slowly, utterly at a loss. How can anyone find solace in such blatant degradation and abuse? The very notion is incomprehensible to me.


    Seeming to sense my confusion, Aislin reaches up to touch the small silver crucifix adorning her throat. "This is our weakness as women, Lile," she says simply. "We are made to crave the firm hand of masculine dominance, no matter how cruel. You''ll understand the yearning yourself once you''ve flowered into maidenhood."


    With that, she straightens her shoulders and turns away, already busying herself with stoking the guttering hearth fire. "But enough idle chatter for now," Aislin calls over one bony shoulder. "We''ve much work to be done ere the morning fully escapes us. See to gathering the eggs while I knead the bread dough, poppet."


    I can only nod mutely, still reeling from this latest glimpse into the depravity of this primitive world. How can any society function when even the most downtrodden accept - nay, embrace - their own subjugation so fervently?


    This is clearly a de-facto case of Stockholm Syndrome at play. Aislin has been so thoroughly abused and degraded by that drunken bastard Oisin that she''s learned to cope by convincing herself she actually craves his brutality. The psychological trauma has warped her mind to the point where she now glorifies and rationalizes his vile actions as some twisted expression of masculine dominance that all wives should desire.


    I would not be surprised if Aislin ever tried outright protecting Oisin from consequences or even glorifying his repugnant behavior further. Her psyche has been so thoroughly broken by years of relentless subjugation that she likely sees his cruelty as not just normal, but actively virtuous. It''s the same insidious mental conditioning that allows religious cultists to defend - even laud - the most horrific abuses inflicted by their leaders in the name of spiritual enlightenment.


    I''m reminded of that tragic case where a woman was taken hostage at gunpoint during a bank robbery. Despite being pistol-whipped and sexually assaulted for hours by her captors, she somehow developed traumatic bonding with them over the shared extremity of the ordeal. When the robbers were finally arrested, the woman fought tooth and nail to have them released, even attempting suicide when the justice system refused to grant them parole.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Her final, rambling suicide note proclaimed the criminals'' innocence, insisting they had been wrongfully persecuted by the system and that she could only find peace by reuniting with her "soulmates" in the afterlife. It was a horrifying example of just how deeply abusive psychological conditioning can warp a victim''s entire sense of reality and self-preservation.


    Aislin''s mindset seems cut from that same delusional cloth. The years of Oisin''s sadistic torment have quite literally driven her insane to the point where she not only accepts his brutality, but actively craves it as some twisted expression of intimacy and affection. Her battered psyche has been molded to see his fists and slaps as the highest form of romantic overture a wife could hope for.


    It''s a sobering glimpse into the depravity of the human mind when pushed to its limits by unrelenting trauma. And a chilling reminder that in this primitive, patriarchal cesspit of a society, even the most unforgivable acts of cruelty and oppression are not just accepted, but actively lauded as virtuous by the very victims themselves. Aislin''s delusional rationalizations lay bare the true depths of evil men are capable of inflicting upon the downtrodden.


    I step outside into the small chicken coop behind our hovel, the stench of droppings and stale straw assaulting my nostrils. The scrawny flock of feathered beasts cluck and peck listlessly in the bare dirt as I scatter a handful of grain into their trough. I refill the algae-crusted water dish from the rain barrel, wrinkling my nose at the brackish liquid.


    Kneeling, I peer beneath the crude nesting boxes - and my eyes widen in surprise. There, nestled in the filthy straw, lie four warm, speckled oval treasures. A slow grin spreads across my face as I gently scoop them up, cradling the fragile cargo against my chest.


    "Well now, aren''t you ladies being productive today?" I murmur, stroking one mottled shell. A sudden thought occurs to me - if we had more of these scrawny layers, we could subsist entirely on eggs and bread! No more watery gruel or scraping for scraps.


    I hurry back inside, carefully depositing my prizes on the rough-hewn table with a flourish. Aislin glances over from tending the guttering hearth fire.


    "Look here, Mama!" I announce proudly. "The hens have been busy blessing us with bounty this morn."


    Aislin''s eyes widen briefly before crinkling in a weary smile. "Aye, the Lord''s mercies are bountiful indeed, lamb," she murmurs. "Though I''ll not question His strange ways in providing our humble fare."


    Emboldened, I press on. "But why don''t we get more chickens then, Mama? If they keep laying so many eggs, we could live like kings off naught but bread and omelettes!"


    Aislin shakes her head, already turning back to her work. "We''ve scarcely enough grain to keep our current flock alive through winter''s lean times, poppet. More birds would mean more mouths to feed with what little we have."


    I frown, not dissuaded. "Well, what if we just let them roam free to feast on plants and bugs? Then we wouldn''t need to waste our precious stores on them."


    But Aislin is already shaking her head again, more vigorously this time. "Nay child, I''ll not risk losing another hen to the forest''s hungry jaws. You''ve no memory of the time Red Crest went wandering and never returned." Her voice grows hushed, pained. "We searched high and low for days before finding her...remains scattered by the brush. Just a pile of feathers and bones."


    I shudder at the grim image, stomach churning. Seeming to sense my discomfort, Aislin quickly changes the subject.


    "But enough such morbid talk on an empty belly, aye? I''ve still bread dough to knead and bake this morn." She gestures to the simmering pottage bubbling over the hearth. "Would you like a bowl of that instead while we wait for the oven? ''Tis plain fare, but it''ll stick to your ribs at least."


    I wrinkle my nose, shaking my head vehemently. The very thought of choking down more of that bland, watery gruel makes me want to retch. "No, Mama...I''ll just have some water for now."


    Aislin purses her lips disapprovingly but nods. "Very well then. But we''ll need to fetch it from the village well first - the rain barrel''s near empty."


    I perk up at the prospect of venturing outside our cramped quarters. "I''ll come with you!"


    But Aislin is already shaking her head again, waving a hand dismissively. "Nay poppet, best you stay indoors and mind the fire. I need it hot and ready to bake the bread once the dough''s risen properly."


    I open my mouth to protest, but she cuts me off with a stern look. "Be a good lass now and tend the flames. I''ll return directly with fresh water for us both."


    Reluctantly, I nod, watching as Aislin scoops up the empty bucket and ducks through the low doorway. As soon as she''s gone, I hurry outside myself, desperate for a moment''s privacy.


    Ducking behind the scraggly brush at the edge of our tiny yard, I hike up my tattered skirts and squat, finally able to relieve my aching bladder. A hiss of pain escapes my clenched teeth as the stream begins, fiery tendrils of agony lancing across my lower back and thighs from Oisin''s brutal strapping last night.


    Tears blur my vision as I awkwardly clean myself with a damp leaf, the humiliation and degradation of this wretched existence crashing over me in waves. I''m forced to squat and piss like a feral animal, with no basic sanitation or dignity to speak of. Worse, my most intimate areas are a constant source of shame and pain thanks to that bastard''s fists and cruel leather.


    I sag back against the crumbling mud wall, staring bleakly at the crude hovels clustered around me. The village has awoken, with men and boys already trudging off towards the distant fields while women tend to gardens and children. A group of young girls plays idly with crude dolls of corn husks and straw, their high-pitched giggles carrying on the morning air.


    But I feel no joy, only a hollow ache as I watch them. All I want is to wake from this unending nightmare, to escape this squalor and degradation. But I''m trapped, a prisoner in this frail, malnourished body until the end of my wretched days.


    Dragging myself to my feet, I shuffle back inside and grab the heavy poker, giving the smoldering coals in the hearth a sullen poke. May as well follow Aislin''s instructions - it''s not as if disobedience will improve my circumstances any. I''m utterly at the mercy of these primitive brutes and their depraved code of behavior.


    So I''ll tend the fire as ordered, stoke the meager flames that warm this dank little hole. And perhaps, if I''m fortunate, I''ll simply choke on the acrid smoke and spare myself further torment in this fresh hell on earth.


    I don''t comprehend why the serfs of this village remain so complacent under the oppressive rule of Lord Eamonn. Their meek acceptance of a life shackled to the land, toiling endlessly for mere survival, utterly baffles me. Even Oisin, for all his drunken bluster, seems resigned to this wretched existence rather than striving to improve our circumstances.


    I''ve tried examining the situation from every angle, but my perspective remains limited by the information available to me. All I know for certain is that we currently exist under a feudal manorial system, with the so-called High King Brian Boru as the ruling monarch. Yet even more perplexing is the fact that the Virgin Mary appears to be revered here under the peculiar name "Gwenhwyfar" - a mystery I must unravel.


    Perhaps attending mass at the village church this coming Sunday will provide some insight. I could learn more about the religious dogma keeping these downtrodden peasants so obediently yoked. It''s clear their superstitious piety plays a pivotal role in preserving the status quo, as even Oisin cited fear of the church''s retribution should he fail to pay proper tithes.


    Speaking of tithes, I find myself wondering just how many coppers that drunken bastard earns laboring in the fields each week. Enough to squander on ale and rutting with village whores, from the sounds of his boastful ramblings. This society''s very existence seems built upon the systemic oppression and exploitation of the peasant masses.


    I suspect the church deliberately keeps the serfs steeped in ignorance and blind faith, lest they recognize their own power and rise up against the tyranny of the nobles. Why else would Oisin claim sending a son to the monastery for education could reduce our obligatory tithes? Clearly the clergy understand that even a modicum of learning might spark dangerous awakenings amongst their subjugated flocks.


    My contemplations are interrupted as Aislin steps through the doorway, a heavy bucket of water from the village well sloshing in her arms. She smiles warmly at me, praising my efforts in maintaining the hearth fire during her errand. Moving closer, she takes the poker from my hands and leans down to press a tender kiss against my brow.


    I can''t help flinching slightly at her maternal affection. This woman who meekly accepts the most depraved degradations from that vile bastard Oisin now dotes upon me with such gentle care. I find her ability to simply...endure, to resign herself to daily cruelties as a wife''s lot in life, utterly incomprehensible. Surely some spark of rebellion must burn within Aislin''s breast, does it not?


    Or perhaps the church''s conditioning has succeeded in extinguishing even that flicker of defiance. I find myself both in awe of her strength and profoundly disturbed by the psychological subjugation required to reduce a human being to such a broken state of passive acceptance. This feudal society truly is a waking nightmare from which there seems no escape...


    Aislin fills a wooden mug with water from the bucket in the corner, the liquid sloshing noisily. She brings it over and holds it to my lips, tilting it so I can drink. The water is cool and refreshing as it slides down my parched throat.


    "There now, that should help wake you properly," Aislin says, setting the empty mug on the rough-hewn table. She moves to check on the lump of dough resting in a wooden bowl, giving it an experimental poke. "Hmm, it still needs time to rise fully before baking."[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [2/12]

    Aislin turns back to me, brushing stray wisps of lank blonde hair from her brow. "We should clear out the old straw from the sleeping area, get it ready for when Colm''s servants arrive to clean. With any luck, the good man may even provide us fresh meat for the day if he''s feeling generous."


    I perk up at that tantalizing prospect, my belly rumbling loudly at the thought of actual meat rather than our usual gruel. Aislin''s lips quirk in an indulgent smile as she hears the unmistakable sound.


    Putting on my most innocent childish demeanor, I ask, "Mama, how much coin does Papa earn each week from working Lord Eamonn''s fields?"


    Aislin''s brow furrows as she ponders the question, fingers absently smoothing the faded fabric of her dress. "Well now...if my reckoning is correct, your father should be paid at least forty-nine coppers for his weekly labor, lamb."


    She cocks her head curiously. "But why do you ask such things? What''s sparked this sudden interest in our finances, hmm?"


    I simply shrug, feigning nonchalance. "No reason, Mama. I was just curious is all."


    In truth, I''m rapidly calculating the numbers in my head. If Oisin does indeed earn around seven coppers per day from his backbreaking toil, that means the drunken bastard likely squanders nearly a quarter of our paltry income on his nightly ale and rutting with village whores! The realization makes me seethe inwardly.


    Keeping my features carefully blank, I continue my childish line of questioning. "And how much do we get for selling eggs at the market, Mama? One copper for every four, right?"


    Aislin nods slowly, eyeing me with a strange look. "Aye, that''s the going rate for a quartet of eggs, lamb. But why all these questions about coin? You''re acting strange this morning."


    I simply blink up at her with wide, guileless eyes, the very picture of childish innocence. But Aislin isn''t deterred, stepping closer to peer down at me intently.


    "Are you feeling quite yourself, poppet?" she asks, real concern creasing her brow. "Did your father''s...discipline last night addle your wits overmuch? You seem not quite right."


    I shake my head quickly, wincing as the motion sends a fresh lance of fiery pain across my backside. "No Mama, I''m alright," I assure her. "Just...my bottom still stings something fierce from Papa''s strapping."


    Aislin''s face softens with sympathy as she nods in understanding. "Of course, poor lamb. I''ll ask Colm if he has any salves or tinctures to ease your hurts when he arrives."


    Her eyes suddenly widen as a thought occurs to her. "Lile...did your father strike you anywhere else last night?" she asks hesitantly. "Are you injured elsewhere that needs tending?"


    I quickly shake my head again, careful not to jar my aching rump this time. "No Mama, just my backside is all. Papa only used his belt on me there."


    Some of the tension bleeds from Aislin''s shoulders as she lets out a relieved breath. "Praise the Lord for small mercies," she murmurs, reaching out to smooth my tangled curls.


    Seeming to shake off her momentary disquiet, Aislin straightens and moves toward the sleeping alcove. "Well then, we''d best get this place ready for when Colm''s servants arrive to clean. Can''t have them seeing us wallow in filth like heathens, after all."


    She ducks through the low doorway, reappearing a few moments later with an armful of soiled straw from our pallet. Aislin carries the bundle outside and flings it into the dirt yard before returning to gather up the battered wooden bowls and spoons littering the table.


    "Up with you now, Lile," she instructs briskly. "I need to shift this bench so there''s room for the cleaning women to work."


    I obediently slide off the rough plank, my bare feet slapping the hard-packed dirt as I move aside. Aislin grunts with effort, shoving the heavy bench beneath the table and out of the way. She pauses to catch her breath, hands braced on the pitted wood as she glances around the cramped interior with a weary sigh.


    "God willing, this humble home of ours will soon be fit for a lord''s eyes once those maids have finished their work," she murmurs, almost to herself.


    Curiosity bubbles up inside me again as I recall the Viking''s earlier words. "Mama, how much does a bar of lye soap cost at market?" I ask innocently. "Colm mentioned wanting to scour this place properly."


    Aislin turns to regard me with a bemused expression. "Why, a good three coppers at least for the smallest sliver, lamb. Soap is a rare luxury we peasants can ill afford."


    My eyes widen at that revelation, stunned by the sheer expense of such a basic commodity. Three whole coppers just for a bit of simple lye? No wonder we''re perpetually mired in filth if cleanliness carries such an exorbitant price!


    But Aislin is already waving a dismissive hand. "Pay it no mind, poppet. I''ve no doubt the good man Colm will provide whatever''s needed to make our home presentable. He did vow to take you as his bride once you''ve flowered, after all."


    I open my mouth to respond, but any reply is forgotten as movement outside catches my eye. There, pushing open the rickety gate, are three figures making their way across our small yard - and leading them is the unmistakable towering form of Colm himself!


    The giant Viking strides confidently ahead, his powerful shoulders swaying beneath that fine green tunic. But it''s the two young women following in his wake that draw my gaze. One is a pretty blonde lass with hair the color of ripe wheat, while the other is a comely brunette whose long tresses shine like polished chestnuts in the morning light.


    Wait...is that a hint of vivid pink I spy amidst the brunette''s chestnut locks? I squint, leaning forward slightly as they draw nearer. Yes, there''s no mistaking the brilliant streaks of rose threaded through her lustrous mane!


    Clearly these are no ordinary peasant girls, but rather women of some means if they can afford such exotic hair adornments. My brow furrows as I study them, wondering just what role they''ll play in the cleaning Colm promised.


    The morning sun peeks over the horizon, its golden rays filtering through the cracks in our dilapidated hovel. I stand beside Aislin, watching as Colm approaches with two women in tow. One has long, flowing locks of the most vibrant pink I''ve ever seen - not a hint of brown as I initially thought. Her brows, too, are the same shocking shade of rose. I gape openly, utterly transfixed by this unnatural yet alluring hue.


    Aislin greets the pair with a respectful curtsy. "Good morrow, Brianna. Siobhan." She bobs her head deferentially.


    The pink-haired woman - Brianna, I now know - wrinkles her nose in distaste. "Aislin Ban, why does this sty reek worse than a piss-trough? Have you not scrubbed or aired the place at all?"


    Before Aislin can respond, Colm interjects firmly. "Peace, Brianna. The fault lies not with Aislin alone."


    Siobhan, the brunette, sighs heavily. "Oh, I''d wager the fault lies squarely with this one." She sneers at Aislin. "Spreading her legs for that wandering bard all those years ago, only to foist his bastard get upon poor Oisin as his own flesh and blood!"


    She jabs an accusing finger at me, and I flinch instinctively. "Just look at the little runt - she''s the spitting image of that silver-tongued knave, not our village lout!"


    Brianna nods vigorously. "Aye, no wonder the babe sprouted from Aislin''s womb so twisted and ill-favored, with the demon''s seed burning in her veins!" She levels a contemptuous glare at my mother. "You''d best thank the Blessed Virgin you still draw breath at all, you faithless whore! Most men would''ve had you stoned for such a grievous sin against their marriage bed."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    White-hot fury lances through me at their vile insinuations. I open my mouth, desperate to hurl back a blistering retort - but Colm beats me to it.


    "That''s quite enough from the pair of you!" he rumbles, emerald eyes flashing dangerously. "I''ll not suffer any more baseless slander against this family." The Viking places one massive hand atop my head in a protective gesture. "Lile bears the unmistakable features of both her parents, foul rumors be damned. There will be no further discussion of her parentage."


    Impulsively, I throw my arms around Colm''s tree-trunk leg in gratitude, peering up at his imposing visage. "You''re a nice mister," I murmur, relieved to have such a powerful ally in this harsh world.


    But Brianna is already scowling, reaching down to pry me off with surprising gentleness. "No no, little one - ''tis not proper for a maid to embrace strange men so," she chides. Rounding on Aislin, her expression sours further. "Have you taught the girl no decorum at all? She''s to be Colm''s bride one day, not some wild thing pawing at his legs!"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump in resignation. "She''s but a babe of four summers, Brianna. Lile does not yet understand the ways of womanhood."


    "Well then she''d best start learning through discipline!" Siobhan snaps, hands planted on ample hips. "A few strokes of the strap now will save her from far worse beatings once she''s a wife."


    "That''s quite enough from you ill-bred louts!" Colm''s deep voice rings out, quieting them instantly. "I did not bring you here to insult and degrade this family, but to cleanse their home in preparation for Lile''s future as my bride. If you''ve no stomach for simple labor, then take your foul tongues and begone from my sight!"


    The two women fall silent, eyes downcast. Brianna is the first to murmur a contrite, "Forgive us, milord. We''ll attend to our duties properly."


    Siobhan nods, already gathering an armful of scrub brushes and buckets. "Our words were ill-considered. You have our apologies."


    As they set to work scouring the cracked mud walls, Colm turns to regard Aislin with a slight smile. "I see you''ve already begun preparing the sleeping quarters for a proper cleaning," he observes, nodding at the fresh pile of straw outside. "Well done showing such initiative."


    Brianna scoffs loudly at that, but Colm ignores her. "Aislin, I''ll have a brief word with you and the girl outside, away from these...distractions." His tone makes it clear he''ll brook no argument.


    Aislin simply nods meekly, grasping my hand in her calloused one. "Come along then, Lile."


    I allow her to lead me outside into the small yard, Colm''s powerful form looming over us both. For the first time since awakening in this primitive nightmare, a tiny flicker of hope stirs in my breast. Perhaps the Viking can be my salvation from the cruelties of this world after all...


    As Aislin and I amble towards the gnarled tree stump near the gate, my mind whirls with the implications of those vile women''s cruel insinuations. Could it truly be possible that Aislin was unfaithful and I''m not actually Oisin''s spawn? The very notion seems ludicrous - I bear unmistakable resemblance to that drunken bastard, from my lank blonde tresses right down to these unnatural yellow eyes we share.


    And yet...a nagging doubt persists. What if the women spoke truly, and Aislin did indeed stray with some wandering bard during her fertile years? Could the man''s seed have quickened in her womb to produce me - this twisted, ill-favored creature? The idea that Oisin''s drunken rages and beatings aren''t even directed at his own flesh and blood is almost too cruel to fathom.


    My gaze drifts back towards the hovel, where that pink-haired woman named Brianna moves about inside with her companion. Even from this distance, her vivid rose-colored locks and matching brows are utterly mesmerizing, seeming to glow with an inner luminescence. As if her unnatural hue wasn''t bewildering enough, I realize with a start that Brianna''s eyes, too, burn with that same shocking pink radiance!


    How is such an exotic, inhuman appearance even possible? Peasant folklore speaks of the dreaded formorians - ancient, monstrous beings who once waged war against both man and gods alike. Do Brianna''s otherworldly features mark her as some last remnant of that fabled race, hidden in plain sight all these years? Or could she be one of the fabled elf-kind of the old stories, with their wild, fey allure and inscrutable motives?


    The more I dwell on these strangers'' bizarre attributes, the more baffling questions arise. If Brianna''s vibrant, unnatural coloring stems from some preternatural heritage, what does that imply about my own strange physical traits? Are these sickly yellow eyes and sallow, glowing pallor merely my own twisted echoes of her exotic lineage? Oisin and I share the exact same eerie golden irises, after all - could we be obscure scions of the same bloodline as these enigmatic women?


    So many mysteries, so many layers of secrets and strangeness lurking beneath the surface of this primitive world. I feel as though I''ve stumbled into some dark, tangled fairytale overflowing with wonders and terrors far beyond the ken of these brutish peasants. Yet here I am, trapped in the body of their most reviled pariah while forces and beings as ancient as the earth itself seem to be stirring all around me. What fresh madness is this?


    Colm clears his throat, the deep rumbling sound instantly commanding attention. His piercing emerald gaze shifts expectantly between Aislin and the gnarled tree stump beside us. Taking the unspoken hint, Aislin moves to perch on the weathered bark with a weary sigh.


    "How did your husband...comport himself after I departed last evening?" Colm asks, his tone deceptively mild yet laced with an undercurrent of menace.


    Aislin worries her lower lip, seeming to shrink beneath the Viking''s imposing stare. At last she murmurs, "He...he used your gift to take me from behind, good sir. And he lashed poor Lile''s backside something fierce for her tears."


    My breath catches at her blunt admission, heat flooding my cheeks. But Colm simply arches one eyebrow, his expression unreadable.


    "Show me the damage, then," he rumbles.


    Aislin bobs her head meekly before turning to me. "Lile, turn and lift your skirts for the healer, lamb. He must see what your father''s wrath has wrought."


    I swallow hard but obey, pivoting to present my back while gathering my tattered hem up over my thighs. The morning breeze raises goosebumps across my exposed flesh as I feel Colm''s smoldering gaze raking over the fresh welts and bruises.


    "Unconscionable," he growls at last, the single word seeming to vibrate the very air around us. "I did not foresee such...unrestrained savagery from that brute."


    Aislin flinches, quickly tugging my dress back into place before clasping her hands pleadingly. "Please good sir, I beg you do not provoke Oisin''s temper further! He will only vent his rage upon Lile and myself tenfold."


    Tears glisten in the corners of her sunken eyes as she continues. "Take the child as your ward, I implore you! Marry her before her first flowering if you must, or make her your apprentice. But Lile cannot remain in that monster''s clutches a moment longer. I fear for her very life!"


    Colm''s striking features soften somewhat as he regards Aislin''s anguished plea. At last he shakes his head slowly.


    "You have my deepest sympathies, Aislin Ban. Gladly would I whisk your daughter to safety from such depravity." His emerald eyes blaze with an inner fire. "Yet I dare not risk my own life and mission over one scrawny peasant get, no matter how ill-used. My path is too vital to divert over a single child''s plight."


    I open my mouth to protest, outraged by his callous dismissal. But Colm is already turning that piercing stare upon me once more.


    "You may let your skirts fall now, little one. I''ve seen enough of your father''s brutality for the nonce."


    Snapping my jaw shut, I quickly comply, tugging the hem back down over my stinging thighs and calves. Colm nods curtly before addressing Aislin again.


    "We shall continue this discussion in private at my cottage. I''ve more matters of import to discuss with you regarding the girl''s future welfare."


    Aislin blinks, seeming taken aback. Her gaze darts toward the hovel''s entrance, where Brianna and Siobhan''s muffled voices drift out amidst the clatter of scrub brushes on cracked mud.


    "B-but what of my home, good sir?" she stammers. "If those women pilfer from Oisin''s strongbox while we''re away, he''ll surely put me to the strap again upon his return!"


    A cruel chuckle rumbles from Colm''s broad chest. "Have no fear on that account. Even were they to plunder every last coin and trinket, I shall provide you three silver pieces today - far surpassing whatever paltry sum that drunken lout hoards in his pitiful excuse for a coffer."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at this astonishing pronouncement. She opens her mouth, then closes it again as a heavy sigh gusts from her lips.


    "As...as you say, milord," she murmurs at last.


    Colm nods, seemingly satisfied. "Besides, those ill-bred louts know better than to cross me," he adds with a derisive snort. "One whisper to their loutish husbands of their thievery, and they''ll be beaten bloody from here to the Otherworld."


    I can''t help but giggle at the mental image, earning a sidelong glance and faint smile from the Viking. Reaching out, he pats my matted curls in an almost paternal gesture.


    "Up with you now, Aislin," Colm rumbles. "We''ve matters of import to discuss away from prying eyes and ears."


    With that, he turns and strides away down the hard-packed dirt path leading through the village. Aislin rises stiffly from the stump, shooting me a meaningful look before following in his wake. I trail behind, glancing over my shoulder at the hovel''s entrance as we depart. The rhythmic scrape of brushes on mud continues unabated within.


    Where is this brute taking us? And why does he dwell in the forest rather than the village like a civilized man? Curiosity burns within me as we leave the familiar hovels behind, our path winding deeper into the looming tree line.


    The dirt path winds through the dense forest, the ground paved with smooth stones and pebbles crunching beneath our bare feet. Towering oak and pine trees loom overhead, their branches filtering the early morning sunlight into a verdant, almost gloomy ambiance. Yet there''s an undeniable beauty to these ancient woods, the earthy scents of moss and decaying leaves filling my nostrils as I take in the vibrant greenery all around.[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [3/12]

    Aislin walks slightly ahead, her shoulders hunched under the weight of the empty baskets as she makes idle small talk with Colm. The Viking healer responds with that deep, rumbling baritone of his, but I pay little heed to their words. My gaze is too busy drinking in the splendor of this forest sanctuary, so vastly different from the squalid village we''ve left behind.


    Then, as we round a bend in the trail, the trees part to reveal a sun-dappled clearing - and there, nestled amidst a meticulously tended garden of herbs and vegetables, stands the most breathtaking cottage I''ve ever laid eyes upon.


    It''s like something plucked straight from the pages of a fairytale, all rustic timber and stone with a thatched roof and arched windows framed by climbing ivy. Delicate wisps of smoke curl from the central chimney, lending an almost ethereal quality to the idyllic scene. Colm''s home is the very picture of rural tranquility, a true paradise far removed from the filth and depravity of Baile Rois.


    My jaw literally drops as I take in every minute detail - the neatly trimmed hedges lining the garden beds, the quaint wooden fence, even a ramshackle shed off to one side overflowing with gardening tools and supplies. And there, rising from the main cottage like a sentry tower, stands a lofted attic room with its own peaked roof and shuttered windows.


    By the heavens, this place is absolute perfection! Colm has carved out his own personal Eden amidst these ancient woods, a bucolic haven far from the prying eyes and boorish ways of the village peasants. I can scarcely fathom how the Viking managed to acquire such a luxurious homestead. Surely this level of comfort and self-sufficiency is unheard of for a mere freeman, even one as skilled in the healing arts as he claims to be?


    I gape openly at the cottage''s splendor, feeling an acute pang of envy towards Colm''s good fortune. While Aislin and I wallow in that cramped, filthy hovel reeking of animal droppings and sour body odors, this man has been living like a lord of the land! No wonder he turned his nose up at our humble pottage last night - the Viking clearly has access to finer provisions than anything those turnip-munching cretins could produce.


    As we approach the cottage''s gate, I can''t resist shooting Colm a sidelong look of utter disbelief. Just how in the seven serpentine hells did this wandering foreigner manage to secure such an idyllic paradise for himself? This level of comfort and luxury should be utterly unattainable for a mere peasant, regardless of trade or standing.


    Perhaps the Viking isn''t being entirely truthful about his origins and purpose here after all. The more I witness of Colm''s life, the more blatant discrepancies arise between the man''s words and his actual circumstances. Could he be some manner of nobility traveling incognito, slumming amongst the peasantry for reasons unknown? Or does he possess some deeper, darker secret that''s allowed him to carve out this personal Elysium in defiance of the social order?


    One thing''s for certain - I can no longer take anything about this enigmatic stranger at face value. Colm is clearly playing a deeper game here, one far beyond the ken of these brutish villagers. And I''ll be damned if I don''t get to the bottom of his mysteries, no matter how many layers of deception I''m forced to peel away.


    Aislin turns to Colm, her brow furrowed in confusion as she asks, "How did you manage to construct such a grand dwelling here? And when? I must admit, I never took you for a man of wealth until yesterday."


    A sly grin spreads across Colm''s rugged features as he grasps the gate latch. "All shall be revealed in due time, good woman." With a creak of iron hinges, he swings the gate inward and gestures for us to enter. "I built this homestead myself over the passing seasons. A true craftsman''s labor of love, you might say."


    Curiosity piqued, I can''t resist piping up. "Just how many summers have you dwelled here in Baile Rois then, Colm?"


    The Viking''s emerald eyes glitter with amusement as he regards me. "Merely two revolutions of this realm''s sun have passed since I first arrived with my beloved Brigitte. We carried naught but a chest brimming with plundered riches from our raids across the whale-road."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at this admission, but Colm continues unperturbed. "Aye, I''ve toiled ceaselessly since then to raise this very cottage from the soil using mine own calloused hands. Though I''ll admit, the task remains unfinished - I originally intended we depart for fresh horizons once Brigitte quickened with child."


    An awkward silence falls as the unspoken truth hangs in the air. At last, Aislin murmurs, "But then...she died birthing your babe. You have my deepest condolences for such a tragic loss."


    Colm''s expression shutters briefly before he waves a dismissive hand. "Enough of this maudlin talk. The past is ashes - better to let its embers die than dwell overlong on what can''t be changed." His tone brooks no argument as he nods toward the small graveyard I''ve just noticed nestled amidst a copse of trees. "Brigitte and our stillborn son slumber there now. I''ve no need for such bitter remindings."


    My heart clenches painfully at the sight of those two simple mounds, one large and one heartbreakingly tiny. To lose a wife and child in the same cruel breath...even I can''t fathom the depths of such anguish. Seeming to sense my morbid fascination, Colm clears his throat pointedly.


    "But you''ve tarried long enough on my threshold. Come, let me show you the true splendors I''ve wrought with my own hands."


    With that, he strides toward the cottage''s arched oak door, unlatching it with a casual flick of his wrist. The heavy portal swings inward with a groan to reveal...


    ...Absolute paradise.


    I can''t stifle my gasp of wonder as I drink in the rustic yet luxurious interior. Smooth wooden floors and walls paneled in fragrant cedar stretch out before me, leading to a spacious main room dominated by a massive hearth built right into the stone. An actual brick fireplace with a proper chimney to carry the smoke away! The ingenuity of it all...


    A heavy oak table ringed by four matching chairs sits just off the hearth, while a plush armchair upholstered in supple leather nestles invitingly before the empty firepit. Two smaller doorways flank the hearth - one likely leading to Colm''s sleeping quarters, the other perhaps a bathing room of some sort? And there, just behind the staircase ascending to the lofted upper level, I spy a trapdoor set into the floor itself. Some sort of root cellar or storage space, no doubt.


    It''s all so...so civilized! So indescribably decadent compared to the rude squalor of our village hovels. I turn slowly, mouth agape as I try to absorb every breathtaking detail.


    A muffled sniffle breaks the reverent silence. I glance over to see Aislin''s shoulders shaking, tears streaming down her hollow cheeks as she takes in Colm''s paradise.


    The Viking frowns, crossing those tree-trunk arms over his broad chest. "What ails you, woman? Do my humble chambers not meet your approval?"


    Aislin quickly shakes her head, swiping at her damp eyes. "Nay, milord...forgive me. ''Tis simply...you dwell here amidst such splendor, while my own family and the other villagers scratch out our wretched existences in crumbling mud hovels. The injustice of it sears my very soul."


    A flicker of...something...passes across Colm''s chiseled features. Sympathy? Regret? If so, it''s quickly banished as he shrugs those powerful shoulders.


    "I offer no apologies for the comforts I''ve earned through the sweat of my brow, Aislin Ban. While you peasant folk whiled away your days grubbing in the dirt like swine, I plied the whale-road and reaped the rewards of a warrior''s life. This home is the just fruit of my labors - naught more."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I can''t resist a derisive snort at that, earning a sharp look from the Viking. As if butchering and pillaging innocent villages qualifies as "honest labor" in any civilized realm! The sheer arrogance of this brute...


    Still, I know better than to voice such thoughts aloud. Aislin has suffered enough indignities this day without me adding to them. So I simply bite my tongue and follow her inside, determined to unravel the mysteries surrounding Colm''s good fortune...by whatever means prove necessary.


    "Wait here while I prepare the copper tub for bathing," Colm instructs us. A copper tub? I can scarcely believe my ears - such luxury is unheard of for peasants like us!


    Colm disappears through a doorway, likely leading to some sort of washroom. Curiosity piqued, I glance at Aislin before slowly following after the Viking. She trails behind me, no doubt equally intrigued.


    We find ourselves in what can only be described as a bathing chamber crafted by the gods themselves. Smooth stone tiles line the floors and walls, while a massive copper tub easily large enough to submerge a grown man dominates the center of the room. Colm kneels beside it, carefully arranging a small pile of kindling beneath.


    My gaze roves over every breathtaking detail - the shelves stocked with plush linens and fragrant soaps, the ornate metal braziers set at intervals along the walls to provide warmth and illumination. Even the ceiling soars in a vaulted arch, letting in hazy beams of dawn light through a series of small windows. This is no mere washroom, but a veritable bathhouse on par with the finest Roman spas!


    Colm strikes a spark to the kindling, soon coaxing the small flames to grow and lick hungrily at the tub''s gleaming copper belly. I realize with a start that the vessel is already filled with water, the liquid gently steaming as it begins to heat.


    The Viking straightens, brushing his hands off as he turns that piercing emerald stare upon us. "You two shall bathe once the fire dies down and the water has cooled somewhat," he rumbles. "I''ll brook no arguments on the matter."


    My heart sinks at the prospect of being forced to expose my scrawny, lice-ridden form before this imposing stranger. But Colm is already continuing in that deep, authoritative tone.


    "I shall also cut the girl''s hair until she resembles a lad. That matted tangle is beyond any comb''s ability to tame." His eyes narrow slightly as they rake over my slight frame. "And I''ll need to examine her thoroughly for any other parasites before allowing her into the bathwater. We can''t risk ticks or other vermin infesting these chambers."


    Aislin bobs her head gratefully. "You are most generous with your hospitality, good sir. Though...Oisin may take issue with Lile''s shorn locks. He''s quite proud of the family''s golden tresses, for all they''ve fallen into such disrepair of late."


    But Colm simply arches one eyebrow disdainfully. "Then he can take it up with me directly. I''ll not have that louse-ridden mop contaminating my home any longer than need be."


    He sweeps an assessing gaze over me once more before nodding curtly. "Once you''ve bathed, I shall provide a salve to treat the girl''s...injuries as well. And fresh garments for you both - I''ll not see you departing in those filthy rags again."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at this latest pronouncement. "Oh sir, you are too kind! But...Oisin, he..." She falters, chewing her lip anxiously.


    "Speak your mind, woman," Colm rumbles, his tone softening somewhat.


    Aislin swallows hard before continuing in a small voice. "My husband, he...he would surely rip any new clothes from my body the moment we returned home. He...he does not approve of finery for his womenfolk."


    I can''t help the derisive snort that escapes me at that. As if that drunken bastard has any right to dictate what simple comforts we''re allowed! Aislin flinches, shooting me a reproachful look. But Colm simply nods, seemingly unsurprised.


    "I suspected as much," he murmurs. "Very well, I shan''t press the matter of fresh garb. You know best how to handle that brute''s rages, after all."


    Aislin visibly relaxes, offering the Viking a tremulous smile of gratitude. Colm returns it with a curt nod before gesturing back towards the main chamber.


    "But enough talk of unpleasantries. Come, sit yourselves at the table while I prepare a hearty stew to fill your bellies properly. You''ll both eat your fill and then some every time you grace my cottage, I can promise that."


    As we make our way back to the rustic yet finely crafted table, my mind whirls. Aislin seems utterly overwhelmed by Colm''s generosity and opulent living conditions. But all I can focus on is the sheer wealth this man so casually flaunts.


    A copper bathtub? Fragrant soaps and fine linens? Promising us new clothes and more food than we could ever eat? Just how much coin must the Viking be sitting on to afford such decadent luxuries?


    Unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I blurt out, "Just how much money do you have, Colm?"


    Aislin''s eyes go wide with shock. "Lile! A lady does not ask such impudent questions of her betters!"


    But I simply pout exaggeratedly, feigning a childish sulk even as I study the Viking''s reaction intently. To my surprise, Colm merely chuckles - a deep, rumbling sound that raises goosebumps along my arms.


    "Fret not, Aislin. The little one''s curiosity is only natural given her circumstances." His emerald gaze meets mine, glittering with some unreadable emotion. "To answer your query...I currently possess around two thousand gold pieces in my personal coffers."


    I feel my jaw drop, utterly gobsmacked. Two thousand gold coins? That''s a veritable dragon''s hoard of wealth by peasant standards! Suddenly Colm''s casual promises of fine garments and endless provisions make perfect sense.


    Aislin seems similarly stunned, her eyes going wide as saucers as she gapes at the Viking. "Two...two thousand?" she sputters incredulously. "Why sir, with that level of fortune you could purchase a lordly title and lands of your own if you wished!"


    But Colm waves a dismissive hand, his chiseled features hardening somewhat. "I''ve no interest in buying my way into the ranks of sniveling, self-important nobles who strut about lording their bloodlines over us mere ''commoners''," he scoffs. "I''d sooner consort with the pigs in their well-adorned sties."


    I can''t help but giggle at his scathing assessment, picturing the foppish lords of this land decked out in their finery yet behaving no better than the grunting swine we peasants tend. Colm''s lips quirk in an approving half-smile as he catches my amusement.


    In that moment, I find myself inexplicably drawn to this imposing yet irreverent stranger. For all his gruff mannerisms and imposing presence, there''s an unmistakable aura of power and confidence about Colm that I can''t help but admire.


    I have a feeling the Viking healer''s arrival in our lives is going to upend everything in ways I can''t even begin to fathom. And strangely, I find myself eager to unravel the mysteries surrounding this compelling, rough-hewn man of means and hidden depths.


    As I watch Colm deftly slice through vegetables and toss thick cuts of meat into the bubbling stew pot, I can''t help but admire the raw masculine power in his movements. His broad shoulders ripple beneath that fine green tunic as he works, the fabric straining against the swell of corded muscle.


    God, why couldn''t I have been reborn into this shithole as an adult woman instead of a scrawny, lice-ridden child? All I want is for this rugged Viking stud to bend me over and pound me into a sweaty, quivering mess until I black out from sheer ecstasy. Just the thought of Colm''s thick cock stretching me wide and pumping me full of his potent seed has me squirming on the hard bench. I can practically feel my tight little peasant cunt clenching with need, aching to be claimed and bred like some filthy alleycat in heat.


    But who am I kidding here? This is just my depraved psyche''s latest coping mechanism for the unending nightmare that is my existence. I''m like some poor chinawoman sweatshop worker who glimpses a wealthy businessman through the factory window and instantly starts fantasizing about seducing him to escape the squalor.


    Not that the reality is any less fucked - Colm truly is my one chance at clawing my way out of this festering backwater. Which means I''ll have to eliminate any potential romantic competition, even if that means slitting the throats of every blonde-haired, yellow-eyed village waif who so much as bats her lashes at the Viking. He''s mine, the only one who can see me for what I truly am - the living incarnation of Gullveig, that radiant goddess of gold and sorcery.


    With Colm by my side, I can finally embrace my destiny and shed this pathetic mortal shell. So they''d better watch their scrawny peasant necks, because a bitch is going to get cut around here!


    And as much as part of me wants to dismiss it as a morbid joke, I know the cold truth - I absolutely must kill any other girls or women who bear my resemblance. I cannot, will not, risk someone taking my place in Colm''s eyes and stealing away my one chance at survival in this nightmarish existence.


    I''m incredibly fortunate the Viking seems unable to venture beyond the confines of this backwater village. Otherwise, who knows how many potential rivals he might have already encountered during his travels, their strange golden eyes and sickly pallor marking them as kin to the ancient goddess he so fervently seeks. Hell, I should count my blessings that no new families ever arrive to take up residence here. The stagnant, isolated nature of this primitive mudhole is likely the only thing preserving my singular status.


    Still, the possibility that another female bearing my unearthly traits could materialize at any moment fills me with dread. I don''t care if she''s a babe in arms or a withered crone on her deathbed - I will show no mercy. A quick knife across the throat or poison will ensure any threat to my security gets permanently neutralized. I didn''t claw my way back from oblivion and into this wretched flesh prison just to have some fresh-faced doppelganger usurp my destiny.


    No, I''ll cut a bloody swath through any who dare challenge my primacy, no matter how innocent. Colm is my path out of this squalor, my key to unlocking the next phase of...whatever this is. And I''ll be damned if I let a few artlessly slaughtered peasant girls get in my way now. Survival of the fittest, as those ancient Greeks were so fond of saying. Only the strong can inherit the earth.[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [4/12]

    Colm pauses in his cooking preparations, setting down the knife as he turns to face Aislin directly. His piercing emerald gaze bores into her sunken eyes as he speaks in that deep, rumbling baritone.


    "Aislin, I must pose a grave question to you. One that will determine both our fates from this day forward." He takes a steadying breath. "Would you be willing to slowly poison that drunken lout Oisin until he finally draws his last, wheezing breath?"


    I can''t help but gasp at the Viking''s audacious proposal, eyes widening. But Aislin simply regards him impassively, seemingly unsurprised by his dark suggestion.


    "Nay, good sir," she murmurs at last. "For though Oisin is a cruel and wretched husband, I cannot bear the sin of murder upon my soul. To commit such an act would blacken my spirit for all eternity."


    Colm nods slowly, unsurprised by her pious refusal. "I suspected as much from one so bound by her Christian convictions." His powerful hands clench into white-knuckled fists as that piercing stare intensifies.


    "But what if I vowed to take you from this squalor as my wedded wife, Aislin? To bring you back with me to the lands of my Norse ancestors where you would want for nothing?" A muscle twitches in the Viking''s clenched jaw. "If you renounced your faith and embraced the ancient ways of my people''s gods, I could make you my queen on those distant shores."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at this audacious proposal, her chapped lips parting soundlessly. I can''t resist shooting Colm an admiring glance - the man is an utter genius at manipulation and coercion! Dangling the promise of a better life before this broken woman while simultaneously demanding she abandon the very belief system enabling her abuse. Brilliant!


    After several tense moments, Aislin seems to collect herself with a shuddering breath. "You...you would have me turn my back on the Blessed Lord and Savior?" she whispers hoarsely. "To renounce my soul''s salvation for the sake of...of earthly comforts?"


    But Colm is already shaking his head, emerald eyes glittering with intensity. "Think not just of yourself, woman," he rumbles. "But of your daughter''s welfare as well. Does Lile not deserve to know a mother''s tender affections after suffering that bastard''s cruelties?"


    His piercing gaze slides to me briefly, and I can''t resist preening slightly under his approving scrutiny. The Viking heaves a weary sigh, running a hand through his thick golden mane.


    "I would see the girl raised in the proper ways, free from want or harm," he continues gruffly. "But she requires a mother''s guidance to truly thrive, Aislin. Will you condemn your own flesh and blood to an existence bereft of such nurturing...or will you embrace a new path for her sake?"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as the weight of Colm''s words seems to crash over her. For several endless moments, the only sounds are the crackle of the hearth fire and my own thundering pulse. Then, slowly, the broken woman raises her bowed head to meet the Viking''s stare. Her faded blue eyes burn with a sudden inner blaze, scorching away years of meek resignation in an instant.


    "You''re right, Colm," she whispers, voice trembling yet laced with iron. "I cannot keep deluding myself any longer. This...this God I''ve devoted my entire life to? He''s nothing but a selfish, cruel prick who gets off on watching innocents like me suffer!"


    My jaw drops at Aislin''s vehement profanity, so utterly at odds with her usual pious demeanor. But she seems not to notice or care, bitter resentment pouring from her slight frame in waves.


    "Fuck God and his supposed ''mercy''!" she spits, hands clenching into white-knuckled fists. "All my prayers, all my devotions...and for what? To keep wallowing in this pit of filth and degradation while he looks on, masturbating at the sight of women''s anguish?"


    Aislin''s chest heaves with each ragged breath, eyes burning feverishly. "If such a monster truly exists, then I''ll have no part in its foul lies any longer! From this moment, I renounce my faith and embrace whatever path you set before me, Colm. I''ll be your willing thrall in the old ways if it means salvation for Lile and myself!"


    The Viking regards her in silence for several heartbeats, seeming to weigh her sincerity. At last, he gives a curt nod of approval.


    "Well spoken, Aislin Ban. I can see the spark of the ancient fire burning bright within you at last." A feral grin curves his full lips. "We shall make a true warrior queen of you on the whale-road, I''ve no doubt."


    I can''t deny being utterly captivated by his ruthless charisma and cunning. The way he so deftly manipulated Aislin''s desperation, playing to her most primal needs of safety and maternal instinct...it''s a master class in coercion and psychological exploitation. I may be trapped in this wretched existence, but at least I have a front row seat to observe true genius at work.


    Yes, the Viking healer is shaping up to be my best chance at clawing free from the squalor of these turnip-munching peasants. With an ally like Colm by my side, embracing the old ways and leaving this primitive backwater forever, perhaps I can finally begin unraveling the greater mysteries surrounding my reincarnation. I''ll gladly let him believe I''m some mythological goddess reborn if it means unlocking the path to my true destiny.


    With that, Colm turns and strides back to the hearth, deftly retrieving a wooden ladle to give the stew a vigorous stir. I can only sit in stunned silence, scarcely able to credit the exchange I''ve just witnessed.


    FUCK YEAH, AISLIN, YOU TELL THAT SADISTIC COSMIC SHITSTAIN WHAT''S WHAT! If that malignant cunt-faced tumor masquerading as a deity actually existed, he''d have to be the most vile, repugnant sack of festering dick cheese to ever ooze out of Satan''s puckered asshole! African babies starving to death while their bloated bellies swell up like overripe melons ready to burst? THANKS, "GOD"! Capitalist pig-fuckers exploiting the working class out of every last copper until they''re left bleeding and broken, scrabbling in the fucking dirt? ALL PART OF THE "DIVINE PLAN"!


    And don''t even get me STARTED on the spineless middle-management cocksuckers who blather on about "company culture" and "family values" - right before firing some poor bitch the moment she dares to get pregnant! Real Christian of you, fuckos! And the governments - those syphilitic bureaucratic shit-weasels have the BALLS to demand 90% of our blood and sweat in taxes while giving FUCKALL back in return? EAT SHIT AND DIE SCREAMING!


    Next up on the list is that whole LGBTQP+ clusterfuck! Those degenerate freaks have completely bastardized gender and sexuality into some kind of ridiculous circus sideshow. Thousands of made-up "genders" and "identities" all designed to undermine and oppress actual men through systemic injustice. It''s like they''re trying to breed an entire generation of weak, effeminate manlets. And of course the courts and justice system are totally on board with validating these mentally ill fucks that are wed to their disfunctions like pedos to their kindergarten children!


    Ah-oh, and don''t forget about the attack helicopters - I mean "nonbinaries" - and their shrieking feminist harpy sisters, all screeching about the "patriarchy" while gleefully castrating men left and right! REAL FUCKING EGALITARIAN, YOU RANCID CUNTS!


    Oh, and let''s not forget the greatest hits of human history, shall we? Hitler merrily sending the Jews off to the gas chambers, Stalin starving and purging his own fucking citizens by the millions, the USA deciding to play "Nuke The Slanty-Eyes" in Japan...SHOULD I KEEP FUCKING GOING?! If there was ACTUALLY an all-powerful magical sky daddy watching over us, HE WOULDN''T HAVE LET ANY OF THIS SHIT HAPPEN IN THE FIRST PLACE! But nope, that sadistic voyeuristic fuckstick is apparently content to just kick back with a bucket of popcorn and watch the world BURN! WELL FUCK YOU TOO, "GOD"! FUCK YOU RIGHT IN YOUR CRUSTY, CELESTIAL DICKHOLE WITH A RUSTY CHAINSAW SIDEWAYS!


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Either way, FUCK THAT ASSHOLE! If he was real, I''d spit right in his smug face and tell him to go deepthroat a flaming cactus. No "benevolent" deity would ever allow such unimaginable cruelty and injustice to happen on the scale we''ve seen throughout human history. So yeah, FUCK GOD AND THE ENTIRE CHRISTIAN BRAINWASHING CULT! I''ll take my chances burning for eternity before I ever bend a knee to that kind of monstrous, evil piece of shit!


    Colm stirs the bubbling stew pot, the aroma of hearty vegetables and meat filling the air. He glances over at Aislin and me with a faint smirk. "This stew will be ready momentarily. But first, I''m quite eager to learn more about you both - especially that drunken lout Oisin."


    His piercing emerald eyes fix on Aislin expectantly as he takes a seat across from us. I lean forward, equally intrigued to finally unravel the full story behind this broken woman and her monstrous husband.


    Aislin worries her lower lip, gaze downcast as she seems to wrestle with some inner turmoil. At last, she exhales a weary sigh. "My tale is one of tragedy and unending pain, good sir. I fear the recounting will only bring fresh anguish."


    But Colm simply arches one eyebrow. "Nevertheless, I would hear it from your own lips. Perhaps then I can better understand the depths of your suffering at that bastard''s hands."


    Aislin nods jerkily, seeming to steel her resolve. When she speaks again, her voice is little more than a hoarse rasp.


    "I hail from the village of Rath Cruachan originally, born the eldest daughter to a farmer and his wife. We were...happy, in those early days before the plague swept through." A distant, wistful look ghosts across her sunken features. "My father Aodhan, my mother Ava, and my younger sisters Bronagh and Maeve. We wanted for little beyond a son to carry on our family''s name."


    She pauses, lips trembling as she darts a sidelong glance at me. I simply nod for her to continue, keeping my expression carefully neutral.


    "Then the sickness came," Aislin whispers, fingers unconsciously seeking the small silver crucifix at her breast. "Within a fortnight, both my parents had perished from the foul agues. On his deathbed, Father made arrangements for us girls - I was promised to one Oisin Ban, a plowman from this very village. As for Bronagh and Maeve..." She trails off with a helpless shrug. "I know not what cruel fates befell them and their intended grooms."


    A heavy silence falls, broken only by the crackle of the hearth fire. Colm regards Aislin impassively, though I sense a strange tension thrumming beneath his stillness.


    At last, the Viking rumbles, "Go on. What befell you upon arriving in Baile Rois as this Oisin''s child bride?"


    Aislin flinches bodily, as though struck. When she continues, her voice is little more than a broken whisper.


    "He...he took me that very first night. Ravaged me like a feral beast despite my tender age of eleven summers." A solitary tear streaks down her hollow cheek. "I screamed and wept for my mother, but Oisin would not be deterred. He had such...unnatural expectations of a wife''s duties, even from one so young."


    White-hot rage lances through me at her words. That utter bastard, violating and debasing a mere child in the name of his depraved "husbandly rights"! I want to reach across this table and throttle the life from Oisin with my bare hands.


    But Aislin is already continuing in that same dull, emotionless rasp. "I tried so hard to be a good wife despite the pain, to bear him strong sons as was my purpose. But my first two pregnancies...the babes never drew breath. They were born dead and twisted, tiny corpses that I had to bury with my own hands."


    She shudders violently, fingers clenching into white-knuckled fists. "Four years ago, I finally managed to carry one child to term - my Lile here." Aislin reaches out to grasp my hand tightly, as though anchoring herself. "But the strain was too great. Since her birth, my monthly courses have ceased entirely. No matter how Oisin tries, I''ll never give him another heir."


    A heavy silence falls, broken only by the crackle of the hearth. I can only gape at Aislin in stunned horror, processing the full extent of her depravity. This woman has endured a lifetime of torment and degradation unlike anything I could have imagined - all at the hands of that drunken monster she''s bound to.


    Colm is the first to break the stillness, his deep voice little more than a gravelly rumble. "And I suspect the cur began denying you proper food and necessities once you ceased being a brood mare, yes?"


    Aislin can only nod mutely, eyes downcast. I feel sick to my very core as the pieces finally click into place. No wonder she and I are both little more than walking skeletons swathed in rags - that vile pig Oisin has been quite literally starving us to spite his own inability to breed!


    As the full extent of Aislin''s tragic tale washes over me in waves, I can only sit in stunned silence. This poor, broken creature has suffered a lifetime of unimaginable horrors - the deaths of her entire family, being sold into sexual slavery as a mere child, enduring the trauma of multiple stillbirths, and now being systematically starved and beaten by the very man she was forced to "wed".


    I want to reach out and embrace her, to offer some small comfort against the relentless cruelty this world has heaped upon her slender shoulders. But I know such gestures would only be an empty platitude, a fleeting balm against the gaping wounds in her very soul.


    So I simply sit and bear silent witness as the full extent of Aislin''s depravity sinks in. This strong yet broken woman has been utterly destroyed by the barbarism and inhumanity of our primitive society. And I can''t help wondering - in her position, would I have fared any better?


    I turn to Aislin, my brow furrowing as a question burns in my mind. "What about Sean, Mama?"


    Aislin''s sunken eyes widen briefly before she darts a furtive glance at the Viking. "Sean...he was sent off to fight the Norsemen raiders when I was but a young girl of eight or nine summers," she murmurs, voice trembling. "I fear I''ve lost track of how many years have passed since then."


    Colm gives a curt nod, his expression inscrutable. "The Norse have not troubled these shores with raids for many seasons now," he rumbles. "If soldiers were called, ''twas more likely against the Danes or Swedes pillaging your coastal villages. The Finns seldom venture from their frozen forests."


    I listen raptly, filing away these tantalizing morsels of geographical knowledge. So the Danes, Swedes, and even the Finns exist as distinct peoples in this primitive era? But what of the Russians - surely they too must dwell somewhere upon this ancient world?


    My musings are interrupted as Colm leans forward, extending one powerful hand to grasp Aislin''s slender fingers. The contrast between their calloused skin tones is stark, like a finely carved oak limb entwined with brittle twigs.


    "I believe I can remedy your...fertility troubles with the proper draughts and salves," he says, piercing emerald gaze boring into her own. "But you must vow to honor a condition of my asking first."


    Aislin bobs her head frantically, eyes shining with a sudden spark of desperate hope. "Anything, good sir! I shall gladly abide whatever terms you require of me."


    A faint smirk curves Colm''s full lips as he gives a slow nod of satisfaction. "Very well. Once your monthly courses resume their flow, you must come to me immediately to catch my seed and bear my heir - not that drunken bastard''s get."


    I can''t stifle my sharp inhalation at the Viking''s audacious demand. Aislin herself gasps aloud, one trembling hand flying to her lips as if to stifle the sound. For a long moment, she simply stares at Colm in mute shock, eyes wide and unblinking.


    Then, as if a string has been cut, her shoulders slump in resignation. Aislin''s gaze drops to the battered wooden tabletop as she whispers, "I...I understand, milord. If that is the price for curing my barren womb, then so be it."


    What? How can she so meekly accept such an outrageous proposition? I open my mouth to protest, but Aislin is already continuing in that same dull, defeated rasp.


    "Truth be told, I would gladly bear the child of one as noble as yourself over that bastard Oisin," she murmurs, fingers unconsciously seeking the small silver crucifix at her breast. "For the moment my fertile tide returns, he will no doubt breed me immediately - damn the consequences to my health and spirit."


    Aislin''s voice grows harder, more resolute as she raises her head to meet Colm''s stare unflinchingly. "So aye, I accept your terms, milord. Better to carry your heir in my womb than suffer another bastard spawned by that monster''s rancid seed."


    Aislin worries her lower lip, eyeing Colm with a furrowed brow. "If you''ll pardon my asking, milord...Colm does not strike me as a name of Norse origins. What is your true appellation?"


    The Viking''s deep chuckle seems to reverberate through the very air around us. "A wise query, good woman," he rumbles in that exotic cadence. "But I fear I must ask you keep my birth name in strictest confidence, for reasons of my own."


    Aislin bobs her head obediently, but Colm is already shifting that piercing emerald stare to me. I meet his gaze levelly, nodding once to show I too shall guard this secret closely.


    A slow, predatory smile curves the Viking''s full lips. "My true name is Erik, little one. Erik Ragnarsson, to be precise."


    I can''t resist a delighted giggle at this revelation, clapping my hands together gleefully. "Erik Ragnarsson - what a pretty name!" I trill, beaming up at him.


    But my smile falters as Erik flinches bodily, as though struck. A muscle twitches in his clenched jaw as he growls, "I despise that vile bastard who sired me. Do not bandy his name about so lightly, child."[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [5/12]

    Properly chastised, I shrink back in my seat as Erik abruptly rises and strides to the hearth. He retrieves the heavy iron pot suspended over the flames, steam billowing from its contents in fragrant tendrils. The Viking ladles out two heaping portions into wooden trenchers before carrying them back to the table.


    One trencher is set before Aislin, the other placed squarely in front of my spot. But before I can so much as reach for the rough-hewn spoon, Erik scoops me up in one massive arm as easily as a babe. I squeak in surprise, instinctively clutching at his powerful shoulders as he deposits me on his lap.


    "There now, little one," he rumbles, that deep voice seeming to vibrate through my very bones. "I aim to see you properly fed for once. You shall eat your fill from my own hand until that scrawny belly swells fit to burst."


    With that, Erik plucks up the spoon and dips it into the steaming trencher. He brings the heaping utensil to my lips, his free arm snaking around my narrow waist to hold me steady. I have no choice but to part my jaws obediently, allowing the first mouthful of hearty stew to slide over my tongue.


    Oh gods, the flavors! Rich, savory broth explodes across my palate, redolent with exotic spices and tender morsels of meat and vegetables. This is no bland peasant gruel, but a true delicacy worthy of a lord''s table. I nearly moan aloud at the exquisite taste, swallowing greedily.


    Erik chuckles indulgently at my obvious delight. "There''s a good lass," he praises, already scooping up another spoonful. "Open wide and let me fill that scrawny belly properly."


    And so the cycle continues - Erik patiently feeding me bite after bite of the sumptuous stew until my distended stomach aches deliciously. All the while, Aislin watches us with a wistful, almost pained expression. At one point, a solitary tear streaks down her hollow cheek, quickly swiped away.


    I regard the woman over the rim of my latest mouthful, heart clenching at her quiet anguish. For all her faults and resigned brokenness, Aislin deserves so much better than the cruel hand this world has dealt her. She''s a good soul at her core, worthy of far more than this squalid, abusive existence.


    At last, Erik finally sets aside the empty trencher with a contented grunt. "There, I''d wager even a pig couldn''t eat another bite after such a feast," he declares, patting my straining belly with surprising tenderness.


    Sliding me from his lap, the Viking sets me on my feet before the table with a grunt. "Right then, little one - time to attend to that matted tangle you call hair. Can''t have my future bride resembling some wild thing from the woods, now can I?"


    Aislin watches raptly as Erik disappears through a doorway, returning moments later with a wicked pair of shears gripped in one massive fist. My eyes widen at the sight of those razor-sharp blades glinting in the morning light.


    "Well now, this should prove interesting," the Viking rumbles, a feral grin splitting his bearded features. "I''ve not had call to ply the barber''s trade in many a season. Let''s see if these hands remember the motions, eh?"


    Aislin leans forward, eyes alight with an emotion I can''t quite place. "I cannot wait to see how my Lile appears once shorn like a lad," she murmurs, almost to herself. "To gaze upon the son I was denied for so many years..."


    I frown at her wistful words, resenting this implication that my feminine form is somehow lesser or undesirable. But Erik simply chuckles again, leveling that piercing stare at Aislin.


    "So you wished this scrawny waif had been born a strapping lad instead, did you?" he asks, a hint of dark amusement coloring his tone. "Speak true now, woman - you hoped and prayed for a son over another useless daughter, aye?"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as she gives a jerky nod, unable to meet the Viking''s stare. "Aye...aye milord, I did," she whispers brokenly. "I begged the Lord himself to grant me a hardy son to please Oisin, not another worthless female mouth to feed."


    Erik simply grunts, already reaching out to grasp a hank of my lank blonde tresses. The shears open with a soft hiss as he brings the blades together...and my first shorn lock falls to the floor in a matted tangle.


    As Erik''s shears snip away at my matted blonde locks, I can''t help but ponder Aislin''s resigned acceptance of bearing this Viking''s heir. The poor woman is so brainwashed by our primitive society that she sees getting knocked up by Erik as some twisted blessing - as if sprogging for a wandering stranger is infinitely preferable to enduring Oisin''s drunken seed taking root again.


    And she''s probably right, I realize with a shudder. The moment Aislin''s fertile tide returns, that bastard will no doubt mount her like a beast in rut, consequences to her health be damned. He''ll pump his rancid seed into her raw, likely leaving the womb that birthed me a torn, bleeding wreck. I''m honestly not sure if her frail body could even survive another traumatic labor at this point.


    Snip, snip. Another tangled lock falls to the floor as Erik''s shears continue their work. I study the Viking from the corner of my eye, unable to shake a growing sense of unease. There''s just something...off about this wandering "healer" and his casual opulence amidst our squalor.


    Like those women he brought to clean our shithole, for instance. What species even has vivid pink hair and glowing ruby irises like that? They''re clearly no ordinary peasant thralls, that''s for damn sure. And now that I''m scrutinizing Erik himself, I can''t help noticing the exotic slant to his emerald eyes, the faint golden undertones to his tanned skin. He and I share the same unnatural, almost glowing pallor that immediately marks us as something...other.


    Oisin too, for that matter. Those eerie golden irises of his have always creeped me out in a way I could never articulate. Almost like staring into the eyes of a great predatory cat rather than a human being. No, there''s definitely something preternatural lingering in our bloodlines, some ancient mystery my child''s mind can''t even begin to grasp.


    Snip. Another hank of lank hair drifts to the floor as Erik''s deft hands work. So what''s this brute''s real game here? He intends to breed not just Aislin, but me as well once I''ve "flowered" according to his words? Is he hoping to recreate some sort of depraved oyakodon scenario - siring children on both mother and daughter for maximum patriarchal domination?


    The thought should revolt me. And yet...I can''t deny the perverse thrill it sends coursing through my veins. The idea of being heavy with Erik''s potent seed, my belly swollen alongside Aislin''s as we nurture the Viking''s feral brood together...it awakens strange, forbidden urges in the darkest corners of my psyche. We''d be like fecund breeding mares, existing solely to slake his endless carnal appetites and birthcountless get for the glory of his bloodline.


    Wait, what the fuck am I even thinking right now? When did I develop this depraved breeding fetish? These deviant thoughts are clearly Erik''s influence poisoning my mind, his masculine power and domineering presence stirring long-dormant urges in my childish form. Damn you, Erik Ragnarsson! I was an innocent until now!


    Erik finishes snipping away the last matted strands of my lank blonde hair, the shears slicing through with a soft hiss. I watch, transfixed, as the shorn locks flutter to the hardwood in a tangled heap at my bare feet. With a disdainful snort, the Viking bends and scoops up the vile nest, striding over to hurl it directly into the crackling hearth.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "There, those filthy lice deserve naught but death by fire," he rumbles, emerald eyes glittering with dark satisfaction as the flames eagerly consume my severed tresses. I can''t help but giggle at his dramatics, earning a sidelong look and faint smirk from the imposing man.


    "Well now, don''t you look a proper lad with that shorn pelt," Aislin pipes up from the table, her own laughter joining mine in a rare moment of shared mirth. "Why, you''re the very image of the son I was denied all these years!"


    I bristle inwardly at her wistful words, resenting this implication that my feminine form is somehow lesser or undesirable. But Erik seems to pay her comment no mind, already turning that piercing stare upon me once more.


    "The vermin infesting your hair were merely the start, I fear," he rumbles, crouching before me to run one powerful hand over my scalp. "We must examine the rest of your scrawny flesh thoroughly for any other parasites before proceeding."


    With that, he straightens and fixes Aislin with an expectant look. "Well, woman? You heard me - strip the child down so I might inspect her properly."


    I tense, instinctively clutching the tattered fabric of my dress tighter. But Aislin is already rising obediently from the bench, her expression one of grim resignation as she crosses to me. Her calloused fingers work deftly at the laces and ties holding the garment together until, with one final tug, the filthy rag pools at my bare feet.


    I stand there shivering, painfully aware of my nakedness as Erik''s smoldering emerald gaze rakes over my scrawny form in a slow, assessing sweep. There''s no hint of desire or deviance in his stare, only the clinical detachment of a healer examining his charge. Still, I can''t help but feel utterly exposed and vulnerable under that intense scrutiny.


    "Turn around for me, little one," Erik rumbles, already crouching once more. "Let''s ensure no foul beasts burrow betwixt your nether cheeks, shall we?"


    Swallowing hard, I force my trembling limbs to obey, pivoting stiffly until my back is to the Viking. I feel the feather-light caress of his calloused fingertips tracing along my spine, down over the bony knobs of my hips and the cleft of my upturned rump. The touch is gentle yet firm, methodical in its exploration of my most intimate areas.


    "Bend at the waist and present yourself fully," Erik commands, his deep voice a low rumble against my nape. "I''ll need an unobstructed view to be certain."


    With a shuddering inhalation, I comply - leaning forward to plant my hands on the floor as I thrust my narrow behind up and outward. The crude position leaves me utterly exposed and vulnerable. I can only pray the humiliation ends swiftly.


    "Ah, there we are..." I hear Erik murmur, feeling the scorching heat of his stare boring into my most private crevice. "Just as I feared - you''ve a tick burrowed deep within your feminine flesh, little one."


    My eyes widen in shock and no small amount of fear. A tick? Latched onto such a delicate area? Surely he jests!


    But the Viking''s tone remains grimly serious as he continues. "We must remove the foul thing at once before its venom takes full purchase in your veins. These forest parasites can prove quite deadly if left to feast unchecked."


    I risk a glance over my shoulder to find him shaking his head, mouth set in a grim line. "You''re fortunate to be unblooded still, child. Else I''d have no choice but to cut the tick out along with the surrounding flesh to prevent further infestation."


    Aislin gasps sharply at that, one hand flying to cover her mouth in horror. But I simply squeeze my eyes shut, bracing myself for the inevitable torment to come.


    The creak of a door opening reaches my ears, followed by the soft tread of Erik''s booted feet crossing the room. When he returns, I feel something cold and metallic prodding at the cleft of my nether regions.


    "Hold still now," he murmurs, the heat of his breath caressing my nape. "This will like as not bring you no small anguish, but ''tis necessary if you wish to live."


    Then, without any further warning, a searing lance of agony rips through my tender flesh as Erik deftly works the tweezers. I can''t stifle my shrill scream of torment, body convulsing as I fight against the urge to flee. Distantly, I''m aware of Aislin crooning wordless platitudes, her hands fluttering uselessly at my sides.


    The pain stretches into an eternity, white-hot and all-consuming. Just when I think I can bear no more, the piercing torment recedes to a dull, throbbing ache. I sag bonelessly, panting and drenched in a cold sweat as Erik straightens with a grunt of satisfaction.


    "There, the foul thing is slain," he rumbles, tossing the tweezers aside with a clatter. "You may thank me for saving your life on the morrow, little one."


    Scooping me up as easily as a babe, Erik turns to regard Aislin with an arched brow. "Well? You''ve born witness to the child''s defilement first-hand. Shall we delay cleansing her tender flesh any longer?"


    Aislin bobs her head mutely, seeming to shake off her stupor as she hurries toward the bathing chamber. I can only cling weakly to Erik''s powerful shoulders, utterly spent from my ordeal as he follows in her wake.


    The heat of the steaming copper tub envelops me in a blissful embrace as Erik lowers my limp form into the soothing waters. I sigh deeply, feeling the lingering aches and pains begin to leech away beneath the liquid caress.


    "You too, woman," Erik rumbles, gesturing for Aislin to join me. "You reek nearly as foul as the child - best we drown those odors together for good."


    For once, Aislin doesn''t hesitate or demur. She simply shucks her tattered dress in one smooth motion before sinking into the tub beside me with a grateful moan. I can''t help drinking in the sight of her naked form, studying the stretch marks and faded scars that map a lifetime of hardship across her slender frame.


    "The washroom holds all manner of fragrant unguents to scour your filthy hides properly," Erik informs us, already turning on his booted heel. "I suggest you both make liberal use of them. I''ll not have my cottage reeking of peasant stench a moment longer than need be."


    With that, the Viking stalks away, leaving Aislin and I alone to contemplate our unexpected bathing reprieve.


    Aislin begins lathering my scrawny body with a plethora of fragrant soaps and unguents - rose-scented castile bars, lavender oils, even some exotic spice blends that make my nostrils tingle. As her calloused hands work the rich lathers into a thick foam, I can''t help but wonder how in the everloving fuck I didn''t notice that vile tick burrowed between my folds these past three days?


    She gently scrubs my nether regions, and I wince at the memory of Erik''s thick fingers probing that delicate area so clinically. Good lord, if he hadn''t discovered and removed that bloodsucking parasite, I could have legitimately died from the infestation! The very thought makes me shudder violently. How does one even contract such a horrific condition in the first place? Did I inadvertently brush against some tick-infested foliage while taking a roadside squat during our journey here? Or could the vile thing have somehow crawled up from the dirt while I slept?


    Ugh, the possibilities are utterly revolting! I squeeze my eyes shut, trying in vain to banish the mental image of that engorged arachnid gorging itself on my life''s essence, its wriggling legs tickling my most intimate petals. So disgusting, so foul, so...so...SO FUCKING DISGUSTING!


    Aislin continues scrubbing, and I can''t resist squirming uncomfortably at the thought of any woman enduring such a nauseating affliction. To have that loathsome parasite nestled in your most sacred place, feeding and breeding and shitting out offspring to further infest your womanly garden...and worst of all, not even realizing the horror unfolding between your thighs? It''s the stuff of Lovecraftian nightmares, I tell you!


    I almost instinctively make the sign of the cross despite my utter lack of belief in any higher power, so visceral is my revulsion. Fuck my life and this entire backwater mudhole of an existence! How did I go from being a modern man to a lice-ridden, tick-infested peasant waif in the span of a single death?


    "Are you feeling alright, Lile?" Aislin asks, her voice laced with concern as she studies my face.


    I offer her a reassuring smile, the warm bathwater soothing my battered body. "I''ve never felt better, truly." An understatement, but I know honesty would only worry her further.


    Relief washes over her features as she pulls me into a fierce embrace. "Oh, my precious lamb, I love you so much." Her thin arms tighten almost painfully around my scrawny frame.


    Relaxing into her comforting scent of wood smoke and lavender, I can''t resist voicing the question burning in my mind. "Mama...do you really think things will ever get better for us?"


    Aislin stiffens, then abruptly releases me from the hug. Her sunken eyes bore into mine with an intensity I''ve never witnessed before. Cupping my cheeks in her calloused palms, she regards me through a sheen of joyful tears. "Things will get better, my Lile," she vows fiercely. "For both of us, or else I''ll--"


    She cuts off with a violent coughing fit, doubling over as her slender frame shakes. When the spasms finally subside, Aislin straightens and swiftly scoops me up, lifting me from the copper tub with surprising strength for one so frail. Water sluices from my naked body, pooling on the tiled floor as she sets me down.


    I shiver in the cool air, but Aislin is already bundling me in a soft linen cloth, gently patting me dry. Her ministrations are so tender, so at odds with the usual roughness of her calloused hands. I find myself leaning into her touch, savoring this rare moment of maternal affection.


    Once I''m swaddled in the cloth, Aislin quickly dresses herself in the tattered rags she arrived in. Glancing toward the doorway, she calls out, "Master Erik? Shall I return Lile to her filthy shift, or would you have her garbed anew?"


    A soft rap echoes from the other side. "You may enter," Aislin responds, her voice strangely subdued.[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [6/12]

    The door creaks open to reveal Erik''s towering form silhouetted in the doorway, a bundle of fabric cradled in his massive arms. My breath catches as I drink in the finery - a dress of the richest sapphire blue, trimmed with delicate golden embroidery. Soft leather boots dyed a deep crimson, and a hooded cloak of plush emerald velvet to ward off the chill.


    But it''s the undergarments that make my jaw drop. Sheer silk stockings and lacy unmentionables I''ve only seen on the highest courtly ladies. How did this wandering Viking acquire such opulent riches?


    "I would be honored to assist the little one in donning these garments," Erik rumbles, already crossing the chamber toward us. "Though I admit some...melancholy in presenting them."


    He extends the bundle toward Aislin, who accepts it with trembling hands. "These were meant for my own child, had she survived to greet the world a living daughter rather than a stillborn wretch."


    I suck in a sharp breath at his blunt words. That''s...pretty fucking dark, my dude. Way to kill the mood with your tragic backstory.


    Seeming to sense my discomfort, Erik offers a faint smile as he crouches before me. "But enough dwelling on old ghosts. Let''s have you looking a proper lady for once, eh?"


    With deft, gentle motions, he begins dressing me layer by layer. First the stockings, rolling the sheer silk up my skinny legs with surprising care. Then the lacy underthings, the delicate fabric caressing my skin in a wholly unfamiliar way.


    I can''t resist squirming at the strange sensations, but Erik simply chuckles. "Hold still now, little one. You''ll get used to a lady''s underpinnings soon enough."


    The dress itself is next, a shimmering pool of blue that cascades over my body like a waterfall. Erik''s strong hands deftly lace up the back, his calloused fingertips brushing my spine in fleeting caresses that raise goosebumps.


    Finally, the boots and cloak, both so exquisitely soft I fear touching them overlong. When at last I''m fully garbed, I can scarcely recognize my own reflection in the bathing chamber''s polished copper mirror.


    A strange, fey creature stares back at me with wide golden eyes. Her pale skin seems to glow against the rich fabric swathing her slender frame. For a dizzying moment, I wonder if this is what the goddess Gullveig herself would look like given mortal form.


    Overcome with gratitude toward the man who''s gifted me this incredible transformation, I turn and fling my arms around Erik''s thick neck as he crouches beside me. Pressing my cheek to his bearded jaw, I murmur, "Thank you...Papa. You''re a good papa."


    Erik''s deep chuckle reverberates through me as one of his massive hands ruffles my shorn curls. "You''re quite welcome, little one."


    Aislin too is laughing, though her mirth sounds tinged with a strange melancholy. "Oh Lile, you look a proper little princess!" She dabs at her eyes with the cloth she used to dry me. "If only..."


    Her voice trails off in a sigh. "Maybe if we''d met in another life, things could have been different. Happier."


    Erik regards her solemnly, seeming to weigh his words carefully. "Perhaps," is all he offers at last. "Perhaps..."


    Erik straightens up from crouching before me and says, "Father Brogan should arrive shortly to witness me providing Aislin the three silver coins. They must also be made aware that I shall take your hand in marriage once you''ve flowered into womanhood, little one."


    I glance at Aislin, who gives a solemn nod of understanding. But then, to my surprise, she turns to Erik with a coy smile and asks, "Would you perhaps like to become...intimate for a brief moment, good sir? I could send Lile from the room so we may share a passionate embrace."


    What? Is she really suggesting they have sex right here, right now? With me just outside? The very idea makes me squirm, heat flooding my cheeks.


    But Erik simply shakes his head, his expression impassive. "Nay, I shall not defile you in such a manner, Aislin. That would be most unbecoming of me."


    I can''t help rolling my eyes. Seriously? He convinces this naive woman to let him breed her the moment her fertile tides return, yet balks at a simple tumble for pleasure''s sake? Erik is being kind of...slow here, to put it politely.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I watch as Erik gestures for Aislin and I to follow him into the main chamber. The sweet, earthy scent of drying herbs hangs in the air as we enter. Erik points to a neatly stacked pile of leafy greens and roots on the heavy oak table.


    "Take those and place them in a pot to boil until the water has reduced enough to fill a mug," he instructs Aislin gruffly. "You are to drink the resulting brew each day until I deem it unnecessary."


    Aislin bobs her head obediently. "Yes, milord. But...might I ask what purpose this concoction serves?"


    A faint smirk tugs at the corner of Erik''s mouth. "It is a tonic to help heal and restore the health of your womb and feminine areas, woman. You are in sore need of such remedies after that bastard''s mistreatment, I deem."


    Huh, so the big brute does have at least some semblance of compassion after all. Aislin seems taken aback by his thoughtfulness, blinking rapidly as she nods again in gratitude.


    Before she can respond, Erik scoops me up with surprising tenderness and deposits me on one of the chairs at the head of the table. I can''t resist squirming a bit, reveling in the luxurious feel of the velvet and silk garments he''s gifted me.


    As Aislin takes her own seat, she lets out a contented sigh. "Oh Erik, that bathing chamber of yours was utter paradise! I''ve never experienced such blissful comforts in all my days."


    The Viking chuckles, already moving to stoke the smoldering hearth fire. "Every person should have access to basic amenities like bathing and soap, regardless of status or wealth," he rumbles. "That the nobility and clergy deny such simple dignities to the peasantry is a great injustice that I--"


    He cuts off abruptly, seeming to think better of whatever rant was brewing. But Aislin doesn''t miss a beat, immediately picking up his thread.


    "Aye, you speak true, milord. ''Tis Oisin who squanders what few coins we manage to earn on his own indulgences - whoring, drinking ale at the tavern, and gluttony." She shakes her head sadly. "He cares not that his wife and child want for even the most basic necessities while he gorges himself."


    Erik''s jaw tightens at her words, but he gives a curt nod of acknowledgment. "In my homeland, any man who so egregiously neglects his family''s welfare would be swiftly divorced by his wife. Or worse - there are tales of Norwegian women slaying drunken louts who fail their husband duties so utterly."


    I can''t help but giggle at the mental image - big, burly Aislin grabbing a kitchen knife and chasing a terrified, blubbering Oisin around the hovel like a madwoman! The sound draws Erik''s gaze, those piercing emerald eyes glittering with dark amusement.


    "You find such justice humorous, little one?" he rumbles, arching one thick brow. "I assure you, I speak only truth. In the lands of my forebears, a woman is considered her husband''s equal partner - not some soulless, abused thrall as you peasant curs treat your wives here."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Aislin''s eyes widen comically at that, one hand flying to clutch the silver crucifix adorning her throat. "Milord...surely you cannot mean that? For a wife to strike her husband, let alone commit such a grievous sin as murder? Why, ''twould be an affront to the Lord himself and every tenant of Holy Scripture!"


    But Erik simply snorts derisively, already turning back to feed another log into the crackling flames. "Your Christian dogma is a chain binding you peasants to lives of misery and oppression, woman. But no matter - in the event of a divorce, the wife is entitled to claim half of all her husband''s property and assets to start fresh."


    I blink rapidly at that stunning proclamation, feeling oddly giddy. The idea of a woman having any rights or autonomy at all in this primitive backwater is utterly unheard of! No wonder Erik views the local peasantry with such contempt.


    Glancing at Aislin, I can''t resist another impish giggle at the dumbstruck look on her face. The poor thing is utterly gobsmacked by these blasphemous notions of gender equality that Erik speaks of so casually.


    Well, at least it provides me a delightful bit of entertainment amidst the relentless drudgery of this wretched existence! I settle back in my chair with a contented sigh, reveling in the softness of my new finery as the flames crackle merrily in the hearth.


    The silence stretches on as we wait for Father Brogan to arrive. Erik''s brow furrows, his impatience growing visibly with each passing moment. Finally, he lets out an exasperated sigh.


    "This blasted priest tries my patience," he grumbles, shaking his head. "Perhaps we should find a diversion to pass the time until he deigns to grace us with his presence."


    My ears perk up at the word ''diversion''. "Game?" I ask hopefully, unable to contain my excitement. "Game?! Please, game!"


    Aislin chuckles indulgently, reaching over to ruffle my shorn blonde curls with a calloused hand. The gentle gesture sends a strange pang through my chest - when was the last time she showed such tender affection?


    Erik regards us with an amused quirk of his lips. "Aye, a game of sorts," he agrees. "Lord Eamonn gifted me a strategy board recently, that we might practice the noble art of warfare tactics."


    He pauses, giving me an appraising look. "Though it requires two keen minds to play properly. I fear you may find it too advanced for your childish wits, little one."


    The obvious challenge in his words ignites a spark of competitive fire in my belly. I sit up straighter, eyes widening with determination. "I can play! I''m smart, I swear it!"


    A deep chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest as he turns and strides toward the sleeping chamber. "We shall see, ragamuffin. We shall see."


    He disappears through the doorway, leaving Aislin and I alone for a brief moment. I can''t resist bouncing eagerly in my chair, curiosity burning within.


    "What manner of game do you suppose he means to play?" I wonder aloud. "Some Viking contest of brawn and bloodshed, no doubt!"


    But when Erik returns, it''s with a simple wooden board tucked under one muscular arm. He sets it down on the table with a solid thunk, and I can''t stifle my gasp of surprise.


    It''s a chessboard! An actual chessboard, here in this primitive backwater? I never would have dreamed such an intellectual diversion existed in these lands.


    "A fine contest of strategy this shall be," Erik declares, already opening the board to reveal rows of intricately carved playing pieces. "Though I propose we play as partners for this first match."


    He gestures for Aislin and I to take the white pieces arrayed before us. "You shall move as a team against my blacks, little one. That way your mother can guide you while you learn the finer points."


    Aislin frowns, shaking her head. "I''m afraid I know naught of how to play, good sir. You''d do better instructing the child yourself."


    But Erik waves a dismissive hand. "Then I shall simply explain the rules as we begin."


    He places the final black piece with a decisive thunk, then leans back to regard the board with a faint smile.


    "Now pay strict attention, you two. This game requires the utmost strategy and foresight to master..."


    And so he launches into an intricate explanation of each piece''s capabilities and movements. I find myself leaning forward, utterly enraptured as I commit every word to memory.


    "The king is the most vital piece, for if he falls, the game is over..." Erik begins, gently grasping the ornate black carving. "He can only move one space in any direction - vertically, horizontally, or diagonally..."


    On and on he goes, patiently detailing the powers of the queen, rooks, bishops, knights, and humble pawns. I drink in the information greedily, my mind already whirring with potential gambits and tactics.


    Before I know it, Erik has finished his lengthy lecture. Aislin looks rather glazed, clearly overwhelmed by the complex rules. But I can''t wait to begin!


    Scrambling down from my chair, I toddle over and tug insistently on Aislin''s skirts. "Up, up!" I demand, raising my arms imploringly.


    She blinks, then smiles in understanding. "Of course, poppet."


    Aislin leans down to scoop me up, grunting slightly with the effort of settling me on her lap. I can''t quite stifle my wince as the motion jars my still-tender backside, a hiss of pain escaping through clenched teeth.


    Erik''s brow furrows in concern at the sound. "That salve will need applying before you depart," he murmurs. "I''ll not have those welts festering further."


    But I quickly shake my head, determined not to let a little discomfort dissuade me now. "I want to play!" I insist eagerly. "Let''s play, please!"


    The Viking regards me with an indulgent chuckle, already taking his seat opposite us. "As you wish, little one. Let the contest of wits commence!"


    As Erik finishes setting out the last few pieces, Aislin leans close to murmur in my ear. "You''re such a clever girl, Lile. I''ll let you command our forces this day."


    I can''t resist throwing her a mischievous grin over my shoulder. "Then best prepare for a rout, Mother! This game shall be easy as falling off a log."


    Erik arches one thick brow at my boast, but doesn''t comment further. His piercing emerald gaze meets mine across the board as we ready ourselves for the opening moves.


    Yes, this primitive "chess" should prove a mere trifle compared to the strategic simulations I''ve mastered. I can already feel my mind calculating potential lines of attack and defense, the thrill of outwitting a capable opponent singing through my veins.


    Let the games begin, Viking! I''ll show you just how brilliant this "childish wit" can be.


    I lean forward eagerly, my small fingers pointing at the chessboard as I whisper instructions into Aislin''s ear piece by piece until the chessboard advances towards the midgame. "Move the knight there, to threaten his bishop!"


    Aislin nods obediently, her calloused hand grasping the intricately carved piece and sliding it across the squares with a solid thunk. Across the table, Erik arches one thick brow, those piercing emerald eyes glittering with amusement as he studies the board intently.


    A few moments pass as the Viking ponders his response, one finger idly stroking his neatly trimmed beard. Then, with a decisive nod, he reaches out and shifts his own piece - a rook sliding forward to counter my daring advance.


    I can''t resist a delighted giggle at his move, clapping my hands together gleefully. The sound makes Aislin start, her sunken eyes darting to me with a bemused expression.


    "You find great mirth in this game, do you not, poppet?" she murmurs, the faintest of smiles tugging at her thin lips.


    Before I can respond, she continues in that same soft tone. "Did you know, good sir, that our Lile here spoke her first words at the tender age of six moons? A most precocious babe from the very start!"


    Erik''s brow furrows at that, his intense stare swinging to fix upon me. For a long moment, an almost palpable tension stretches between us, thick as the summer air. Then, giving his head a slight shake, the Viking rumbles, "Most...curious, that is."


    His powerful hand reaches out, thick fingers closing around one of the carved knights and sliding it forward in a daring gambit. "Though I''ll admit, little one, your grasp of strategy seems well beyond even such an early advancement."


    A sly grin curves my lips as I take in the new board position. Leaning close to Aislin once more, I murmur, "Now, castle your king over there to get it to safety. Then move that pawn up to threaten his knight!"


    Aislin''s brow furrows in confusion, but she follows my instructions without protest. As the pawn thumps into its new position, I can''t resist another impish giggle at the daring move.


    If I''m not careful, I may just back this Viking into an inescapable checkmate before the game is through! The thought fills me with a strange sense of giddy power over the imposing stranger.


    Just then, the heavy oak door to the cottage swings open with a groan of ancient hinges. I whirl around at the sound, eyes widening as a stooped, wizened figure shuffles into the chamber.


    The man is swathed in coarse black robes, his deeply lined face framed by a tonsured crown of wispy white hair. Clutched in one gnarled hand is an ornate wooden staff topped with an intricate silver crucifix.


    "Good Father Brogan," Erik greets, rising smoothly to his feet in a show of respect. "You honor my humble cottage with your presence this day."


    The old priest grunts, pale eyes narrowing as he takes in the chessboard and my strange attire. "So I find you idling away the daylight hours with games and frivolity, Viking? How...unbecoming of one who claims to walk the path of healing."


    A muscle twitches in Erik''s clenched jaw, but he simply inclines his head in a shallow bow. "My apologies, good Father. I merely sought to entertain the child while awaiting your arrival, nothing more."


    Erik cleans up the chessboard, plucking each carved piece and placing them inside the wooden box before closing the lid with a decisive thunk. I frown, disappointed that our game was interrupted just as I was about to force the Viking into checkmate with my daring knight maneuver. Ah well, there will be other opportunities to outwit him, I''m sure.


    Erik scoops up the chessboard and sets it on the floor near the hearth before turning to address the wizened priest still lingering in the doorway. "Come, good Father, have a seat," he rumbles, gesturing toward the rough-hewn bench across from Aislin and I. "There are matters of import we must discuss regarding my future nuptials."[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [7/12]

    Father Brogan heaves an aggrieved sigh, but complies - his bony frame settling onto the bench with a creak of weathered wood. Those pale, rheumy eyes fix Erik with a pointed stare. "Well then, out with it, pagan. What devilry have you concocted this time that requires the church''s blessing?"


    A faint smirk tugs at the corner of Erik''s mouth, though his tone remains respectful. "I intend to take Lile here to wife once she has flowered into maidenhood, Father. As is only proper in the eyes of your Christian doctrine."


    He pauses, letting that pronouncement hang in the air for a beat. When Brogan doesn''t immediately protest, Erik continues.


    "To that end, I have already struck a bargain with Oisin Ban to ensure the girl remains well-cared for until she comes of age. Three silver pieces shall be provided each seven-day to supplement their stores and see that Lile wants for naught."


    Brogan''s bushy brows knit together skeptically. "You aim to purchase the whelp from her father, then? For what possible reason would you pay such coin for a scrawny brat barely fit to scrub your floors?"


    "Because I also intend to claim her hand permanently once she begins fertile courses," Erik states, undaunted. "For that privilege, I shall present Oisin with three full gold pieces upon our marriage - a king''s ransom by any peasant''s reckoning."


    I can''t resist a derisive snort at that, earning a quelling look from Aislin. But the priest simply throws back his head and guffaws, the harsh sound making me flinch.


    "A veritable fortune for a filthy turnip-picker''s get?" he chortles once the laughter subsides. "Truly, Viking, you are as mad as the tales claim if you''d squander such riches on this worthless babe!"


    Erik''s jaw tightens, but he holds Brogan''s gaze levelly. "I have my reasons for coveting Lile, reasons you could scarcely comprehend. Let''s just call it...a wise investment in my future bride, shall we?"


    The Viking''s piercing emerald stare bores into the priest. "Besides, we both know Oisin''s reputation for drunken rages and cruelty. A few shiny coins should help keep his baser instincts towards wife and child in check until I can claim them properly."


    Brogan snorts again, but nods in reluctant agreement. "Aye, the bastard does have a cruel streak, that much is true. Many''s the time I''ve had to talk him down from putting that useless sow out to pasture after his drink''s been up."


    I bristle inwardly at his callous words, but keep my features carefully blank as I turn to regard the grizzled old man. "Why is Papa so mean to Mama?" I ask in my most innocent childish tones. "Did she do something bad to make him angry?"


    The priest''s face softens somewhat as he meets my wide-eyed gaze. "Nay, child, ''tis not your poor mother''s doing that fuels Oisin''s rages," he says with surprising gentleness. "That one''s bitterness stems from the horrors he witnessed during his years as a soldier fighting the Norse raiders. Terrible, unspeakable things that left deep scars upon his very soul."


    Brogan shakes his head slowly. "And your mother''s inability to birth him a proper male heir these past years has only deepened those wounds, I fear. For a man measures his worth by the strength of the sons he sires to carry on his bloodline."


    Aislin flinches bodily at his words, quickly ducking her head in a show of contrition. "Forgive me, Father," she whispers, voice trembling. "I have tried so hard to please my husband and give him strong sons, but the Lord saw fit to deny me that grace for reasons I cannot fathom."


    Erik coughs pointedly, cutting off whatever platitude the priest might offer. "Enough discussion of such...unpleasantries," he rumbles, mouth set in a grim line. "You are here to witness the first installment of Lile''s bride price, Father Brogan. Nothing more."


    With that, Erik reaches into the pouch at his belt and withdraws three glittering silver coins. He places them on the battered wooden tabletop with a solid thunk, the discs spinning lazily before coming to rest.


    "There you have it, good Father," he states, gesturing to the small fortune now gleaming before us. "The first installment of many to ensure Lile''s safety and care until I may claim her properly."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at the sight of such wealth, her chapped lips parting soundlessly. After a moment''s hesitation, she reaches out with trembling fingers to scoop up the coins, cradling them against her breast like priceless treasures.


    "Oh sir...you are too generous with your kindness," she breathes, gaze shining with gratitude. "The Blessed Lord himself has surely guided your path to us in our hour of need."


    But Father Brogan is already shaking his grizzled head, mouth set in a grim line. "Do not be so quick to thank this Viking, woman," he cautions, pale eyes boring into Aislin. "Whilst his coin may seem a blessing now, I fear you bargain with forces you cannot begin to comprehend."


    The priest turns that pointed stare on Erik, who meets it with an arched brow and faint smirk. "Oisin Ban is a hard-headed fool at the best of times," Brogan continues, each word clipped and precise. "But even he possesses enough horse sense to realize three silvers a week is coin better spent elsewhere than on peasant brats."


    A muscle twitches in Erik''s clenched jaw, but he simply inclines his head. "Then I shall take great pains to ensure that drunken bastard minds his manners where Lile is concerned," he rumbles. "I would not see my future bride suffering his rages, after all."


    The Viking''s emerald gaze holds Brogan''s for a long moment before he continues. "Speaking of which, good Father...might I prevail upon your esteemed position to intervene should Oisin Ban prove...difficult regarding our arrangement? Your authority would surely give the wretch pause."


    But Brogan is already shaking his head again, features hardening into a scowl. "I''m afraid I can only involve myself in matters pertaining directly to your intended bride''s well-being, Viking," he states flatly. "What depravities that bastard inflicts upon his wife are none of the church''s concern, I fear."


    Erik''s jaw clenches, but he gives a curt nod of acceptance. "Very well, I suppose that shall have to suffice for now. At least the threat of your intervention may help keep Oisin''s baser urges towards Lile herself in check."


    Seemingly satisfied, Brogan rises stiffly from the bench with a grunt of effort. "Then I have witnessed all I need to regarding this...transaction of yours," he declares, pale eyes flicking between Erik and Aislin. "I shall take my leave and allow you to attend to your other affairs."


    But as the wizened priest turns toward the door, he pauses to level a stern look at Aislin. "You will bring the child to confession this coming Sun''s Day, woman," he states, leaving no room for argument. "I aim to begin her instruction in the Lord''s teachings and the duties of a proper Christian wife without delay."


    Aislin bobs her head meekly, but I can''t resist shooting Erik a sidelong glance. The Viking''s features have hardened into a scowl, emerald eyes glittering dangerously. But before he can voice whatever objection burns on his tongue, Brogan is already continuing with a dry chuckle.


    "Do not fear, heathen - I''ve no intention of allowing this innocent lamb to be led astray by your pagan ways," he says, mouth quirking in a thin smile. "The Lord''s guidance shall see her firmly on the path of righteousness, I can promise that."


    With a final nod, the grizzled priest turns and shuffles from the cottage, leaving an uneasy silence in his wake. I can''t resist squirming on Aislin''s lap, curiosity burning within me.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "What did Father Brogan mean by that?" I ask in my most childish tones. "Is he going to teach me prayers and such like the other village girls?"


    But Erik is already waving a dismissive hand, scowling. "Pay him no mind, little one," he rumbles. "That addled old goat can try indoctrinating you into his cult all he wishes - it shan''t make a whit of difference in the end."


    The Viking''s full lips curve into a predatory grin as those blazing emerald eyes bore into me. "You are destined for far greater things than being some brainless peasant''s broodmare, mark my words. The ancient fire already smolders bright within you...it''s only a matter of coaxing the blaze into an inferno now."


    Erik rises from his chair and strides over to the ladder leading up to the loft. I watch, curious, as his powerful frame ascends the rungs and disappears into the shadowy space above. A few moments later, he reappears carrying two small glass vials clutched in one massive fist.


    Crossing back to the table, Erik presents the vials to Aislin. "Here, woman - these shall ease any discomfort from that bastard''s mistreatment," he rumbles. "Apply this one to your tender areas if Oisin forces himself upon you again." He places one vial in her trembling hands. "And use the other to soothe the child''s wounds from his cruel strapping."


    Aislin bobs her head obediently, cradling the precious vials against her breast. "Thank you, good sir. I shall guard them closely."


    Erik''s piercing emerald gaze bores into her. "And you will inform me directly should that wretch lay another hand on Lile, yes? I''ve Father Brogan''s support now - the church itself shall intervene to protect the girl if needed."


    "Aye milord, I swear it," Aislin replies, meeting his stare levelly. "I''ll not suffer another such beating in silence."


    Nodding curtly, Erik turns his attention back to me where I sit perched on Aislin''s lap. "I aim to get that foul bastard on my good side, little one," he states, mouth set in a grim line. "That way he''ll be less likely to vent his rages upon you and your mother."


    I can''t resist an impish giggle at his words. "Does that mean giving Papa lots of shiny things to keep him happy?" I trill, delighted by the prospect of bribing that drunken lout.


    But Erik simply arches one thick brow. "Not shiny trinkets, but rather the one indulgence that brute seems to crave above all others." He glances at Aislin. "What manner of gift does Oisin favor most, woman? I''ll gladly provide it if it ensures your safety."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as she lets out a weary sigh. "Why, the only ''gift'' that bastard truly desires is a full jug of ale or mead to drown his miseries in, good sir. If you can supply his drunken habits, he''ll be less like to turn that vicious temper on Lile and myself for a time."


    Erik grunts in acknowledgment, already turning on his booted heel and striding toward the small door set into the floor. I watch, fascinated, as he descends a short staircase into what I can only assume is a root cellar of some sort.


    When he reemerges moments later, the Viking is clutching a large ceramic jug easily the size of my torso. He sets the vessel down on the table before us with a dull thunk, amber liquid sloshing audibly within.


    "There you have it, woman," Erik declares, gesturing grandly at the jug. "The finest honeyed mead my stores can provide. Be sure to dole it out carefully to that drunken lout - I''ll not have my gift squandered in a single night''s bender."


    I can''t resist leaning forward to sniff at the heady, sweet aroma wafting from the jug''s mouth. The rich scent is utterly intoxicating, making my mouth water. No wonder Oisin craves such an indulgence if this is the quality of mead Erik keeps!


    Seeming to sense my fascination, Aislin leans down to press a tender kiss against the crown of my head. "You''re too young for such strong drink, my precious lamb," she murmurs fondly.


    I simply giggle again, delighted by her rare show of affection. Aislin smiles wanly before carefully tucking the three silver coins into a hidden pocket in her dress. She then gathers up the bundle of leafy greens and roots, rising to proffer it toward Erik.


    "Good sir, might you have something to wrap these humble provisions in?" she asks hesitantly. "I''d not see them soiled on the journey home."


    Erik nods curtly, already turning to retrieve a length of parchment paper from a nearby shelf. He quickly wraps and ties the bundle, handing it back to Aislin with a faint smile.


    "There you are, woman. Though I must admit some surprise that you aim to prepare those greens rather than sell them for coin."


    Aislin''s cheeks flush as she ducks her head. "We''ve...we''ve no need for more coin at present, milord. Not after your generous payment today."


    An awkward silence falls, stretching between us. I squirm on Aislin''s lap, growing restless. But then she seems to steel her resolve, raising her head to meet Erik''s piercing stare.


    "Good sir...might I be so bold as to request one final boon from you?" she asks in a tremulous voice.


    Erik arches one brow but doesn''t respond, his expression unreadable. Aislin swallows hard before continuing.


    "You''ve been most generous with your gifts and kindness this day. I...I feel I must offer some token of gratitude, however small, in return. If...if it would not be too untoward, I would thank you properly. With a kiss."


    I can''t resist a delighted squeal at her audacious request, clapping my hands together gleefully. Aislin shoots me a quelling look, but I simply beam up at her proudly. This meek, broken woman is finally showing a hint of the inner fire I know burns within!


    As for Erik, the Viking regards Aislin in silence for several heartbeats, seeming to weigh her words carefully. At last, he gives a slow nod of assent.


    "Very well, woman. If it would ease your burdens, then I shall accept whatever token of appreciation you deem fitting..."


    Aislin gently lifts me off her lap and sets me down on my feet. She stands up, her faded dress swishing around her calves. "Lile, why don''t you go play outside for a bit?" she says, giving me a meaningful look.


    I glance at Erik, who simply arches one thick brow at me impassively. Turning back to Aislin, I nod and start toddling towards the heavy oak door. My small hands strain as I try to grasp the iron handle and pull, but it refuses to budge.


    Erik''s powerful frame appears beside me, one massive hand easily grasping the latch and swinging the door open with a creak. "Off you go then, little one," he rumbles, gesturing for me to exit.


    I step out into the bright summer afternoon, blinking rapidly as my eyes adjust to the dazzling sunlight. Erik''s garden stretches out before me, a verdant oasis amidst the dense forest. Neatly trimmed hedges and raised beds overflow with a kaleidoscope of herbs and vegetables, their heady scents perfuming the air. A rambling stone path winds between the lush greenery, leading to a small grassy clearing ringed by towering oaks.


    As the door thumps shut behind me, I can''t help wondering why Aislin shooed me outside so abruptly. All she wanted was to give Erik a simple kiss as thanks, right? So why banish me from the cottage like an unwanted nuisance?


    Curiosity piqued, I tiptoe back over to the door and press my ear against the rough oak planks. At first, I hear only muffled voices too indistinct to make out. But then...unmistakable wet slurping sounds reach my ears, punctuated by Aislin''s breathless gasps and Erik''s deep rumbling groans.


    I jerk back, eyes widening as realization dawns. That sly wench didn''t want a mere kiss at all - she aimed to pleasure Erik properly with her mouth! And the brute is allowing her such depravity right here in his home, like a pair of rutting beasts!


    Hahahaha! I can''t believe that sly wench Aislin is giving Erik the full-service Gluck Gluck 9000 treatment behind that door! Good lord, the sounds she''s making are straight out of one of those raunchy adult animations the guys used to share around the office. I swear, it legitimately sounds like she''s struggling to deepthroat whatever monstrosity that Viking beast is packing in his trousers!


    Oooh shit, I just heard her gag and retch - the poor woman is really going for gold in the Throat Bulge Olympics! You go girl, give it your all and don''t let that throbbing man-meat defeat you! Haha, I can picture her eyes watering and mascara running as she bobs her head furiously, determined to conquer Erik''s mighty sword.


    Oh wait, the slurping and gagging stopped. What was that, like a 3 or 4 minute window before he finally unleashed the Kraken down her gullet? Not bad endurance for a peasant wench, I''ll give Aislin that! She definitely knows her way around the old Slurp Slurp Jerp Jerp 3000 maneuver. I''ll have to take notes for future reference!


    The heavy oak door creaks open and Aislin emerges, a ceramic jug sloshing with amber liquid gripped in one hand while her other clutches a bundle of leafy greens wrapped in parchment paper. She turns to me with a weary smile.


    "I just had a quick bite to eat with Erik," she explains. "We should head back to the village now, poppet."


    As if summoned by her words, Erik''s towering frame fills the doorway behind Aislin. The Viking''s deep voice rumbles out, "Remember, woman - return here each seven-day for your three silvers. And perhaps I''ll have other...indulgences prepared for that drunken lout you call husband."


    I can''t resist a mischievous giggle at that, peering up at the imposing man. "If Aislin got an extra meal, does that mean I can have one too?" I ask impishly.


    Erik''s rich laughter rings out, the sound raising goosebumps along my arms. "When you''re a proper woman grown, little one," he chuckles, emerald eyes glittering. "Then you''ll be free to sample all the...delicacies you desire."


    I pout exaggeratedly, but Aislin suddenly breaks into a strange, breathless laugh that cuts off just as abruptly. My gaze snaps to her - she''s gingerly cradling her jaw with one hand, wincing slightly.


    Erik rumbles with amusement again at her pained expression. I can''t resist sneaking a peek at the prominent bulge tenting the front of his breeches as realization blossoms. So that''s why Aislin seems so uncomfortable - the absolute size of the Viking''s manhood must have stretched her mouth to its limits during their "meal"![...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [8/12]

    My cheeks flush hotly as Erik leans down to pat my shorn curls, his calloused palm rough yet oddly gentle. Aislin clears her throat and bobs an awkward curtsy.


    "We should be off then, good sir," she murmurs, not quite meeting his gaze. "Come along now, Lile - and mind you stay close by my side for the journey."


    I nod obediently, but can''t resist one final impish query as we turn to depart. "If Erik''s not escorting us, does that mean he has...other errands to attend?" I ask meaningfully.


    If Aislin catches my insinuation, she gives no sign. "The healer is a busy man with many duties, lamb," is all she says. "He''s already been generous enough for one day."


    We set off down the winding forest path at an unhurried pace. I glance sidelong at Aislin, noting the way she keeps one hand pressed protectively to the pocket where the vials and coins are stowed.


    "Where did you put those bottles Erik gave you?" I ask innocently. "The ones with the special ointments?"


    Aislin''s shoulders tense briefly before she forces a smile. "Right here in my skirt pocket, along with the silvers," she reassures me. "I''ll not let them out of my sight, I promise."


    We lapse into silence for a few beats. Then Aislin heaves a weary sigh, shaking her head slowly.


    "I pity you when you''re a woman grown and wedding, Lile," she murmurs, almost to herself. "Truly, I do."


    I blink up at her in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"


    Aislin shoots me a sidelong look, the corner of her mouth quirking wryly. "Why, Erik is just a...very big man, poppet," she replies delicately. "We''ll leave the matter at that for now."


    I can''t help but giggle again at her oblique reference, feeling deliciously wicked at the implication. Aislin simply shakes her head in resignation as we continue on our way back to that wretched village.


    Okay, so it seems my life is finally taking a turn for the better after enduring three utterly miserable days in this wretched hovel. All it took was Aislin''s efforts to convince that drunken bastard Oisin to speak with Erik about me, my strange appearance being precisely what the Viking healer was searching for, and the proverbial cherry on this shit sundae - Aislin debasing herself by orally pleasuring Erik.


    I can scarcely believe I was on the verge of ending my own life earlier today if circumstances failed to improve. Yet here I am, garbed in the finest silks and velvets, my belly full of hearty stew, and with the promise of regular coin and even finer indulgences to come from Erik. I suppose my desperate pleas for deliverance from this nightmarish existence were answered after all, in the most depraved manner imaginable.


    As I glance sidelong at Aislin''s weary yet relieved expression, I can''t resist a bemused shake of my head. The poor wretch actually seems grateful to have orally serviced the Viking, likely viewing it as a small price to pay for ensuring my safety and comfort going forward. Her psyche is so thoroughly broken by years of abuse and oppression that she''s come to accept - nay, welcome - such debasement as a wife''s duty.


    Enough dwelling on the past, I chide myself. What''s done is done, and I''ve no time for regrets or self-pity. The question now becomes - what are my next steps to solidify this tentative reprieve from torment? Clearly, I must endeavor not to draw Oisin''s ire through any thoughtless actions or childish antics. That drunken monster''s rages are best avoided at all costs, at least until Erik''s steady stream of silver has him well and truly domesticated.


    More importantly, I need to remain vigilant in ensuring Aislin''s safety and welfare. While Erik''s generosity has secured my own protection for the foreseeable future, that wretched woman is still very much at Oisin''s cruel mercy. I''ll need to devise ways to keep her out of the bastard''s line of fire, perhaps by encouraging her to spend as much time as possible at Erik''s cottage when she isn''t tending to me.


    But there''s still so much about this primitive, brutal world that I have yet to unravel. My childish guise and limited perspective means I''m viewing everything through a distorted, incomplete lens. If I''m to have any hope of not just surviving but truly thriving here, I need to start peeling back the layers of this society''s many secrets and mysteries.


    Let''s see...next Sunday, I''m meant to begin religious instruction and "learn the duties of a proper Christian wife" according to that addled old goat Brogan. I''ll need to pay close attention then and learn all I can about this "Gwenhwyfar" figure the peasants seem to revere as the Virgin Mary. There''s clearly some deeper significance there that''s eluded me thus far.


    Beyond that, I should make a comprehensive list of everything I still need to understand about the intricacies of village life and the harsh realities underpinning it all:


    - The nature of Brianna''s otherworldly, fey-like coloring and features. Is she some manner of supernatural being passing as human? If so, what manner of entities could they be?


    - The full breadth of supernatural threats and entities spoken of in Oisin''s drunken ramblings. Werewolves, vampires, demons, and the like - I need to ascertain whether the bastard spoke truly of such horrors stalking the wilderness, or if it''s all mere superstitious folly.


    - The complex web of alliances, feuds, and power dynamics between the various noble houses and landed gentry who ostensibly rule over these peasant serfs. Understanding the political landscape could prove vital.


    - The extent of the church''s true influence over the populace. Are they truly as omnipotent and all-controlling as their blustering priests claim? Or are there cracks in their dogmatic foundation that could be exploited?


    - The boundaries and limitations of the primitive "science" and folk knowledge that governs hygiene, medicine, and all practical applications of logic here. I need to gauge just how deeply ignorance and superstition have taken root.


    - The extent of Lord Eamonn''s personal power and influence over the village, and what sort of man he truly is beneath the noble veneer. Friend or foe?


    - The church''s specific religious dogma, teachings, and core tenets - beyond just the blatant misogyny and gender oppression. What other insidious beliefs are they indoctrinating the peasantry with?


    - The full breadth of peasant superstitions, folklore, and supernatural beliefs surrounding beings like faeries, trolls, goblins and the like. There could be deeper truths buried beneath the surface.


    - The complex hierarchies, customs, and unspoken rules governing serf society and daily village life that I''m likely unaware of as an outsider.


    - The boundaries and geography of the surrounding lands and wilderness areas - how isolated and remote is this village truly? What other settlements exist nearby?


    So much to uncover, so many layers of deception to peel away! This cruel, oppressive world may have beaten me down for the moment, but I''ll be damned if I don''t claw my way back to the top of the proverbial dung heap. No more will I be a victim, but the master of my own destiny - and woe to any who dare stand in my way!


    As we continue our trek along the winding forest path, my mind keeps drifting back to that strange woman with the vivid pink hair who was cleaning our hovel earlier. Her unnatural coloring is so striking, so unlike anything I''ve witnessed in this primitive world thus far.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Mama?" I pipe up, tugging at Aislin''s tattered skirts. "That lady with the pretty pink hair...is her hair normal? I''ve never seen colors like that before."


    Aislin glances down at me, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her careworn mouth. "Why, of course it''s normal, poppet. There''s naught to fret over."


    She gives a little chuckle, shaking her head indulgently. "Out there in the wider world, you''ll find all manner of folk with the most peculiar hair hues - greens and blues, even vivid violets like the dawn! And their eyes too can shine in wondrous shades beyond simple brown and blue."


    I can''t help but gape at her words, utterly transfixed by this revelation. People with naturally vibrant green or blue locks? Violet tresses that shimmer like a sunrise? My mind whirls with possibilities.


    Seeming to sense my fascination, Aislin pats my shorn curls affectionately. "In fact, why don''t we pay a visit to some of the neighboring families tomorrow? You can meet the other village lasses and see their colorings for yourself while you play."


    I nod enthusiastically at the prospect, practically bouncing with excitement. Finally, a chance to explore the mysteries of this strange realm beyond our cramped hovel!


    Holy fuck, so I''ve been reborn in a fantastical world if such colorings are real...


    No, I mustn''t let my thoughts run away with fanciful notions. There has to be a rational, scientific explanation behind these unnatural hair and eye pigmentations. Perhaps some manner of genetic mutation or recessive trait unique to this region? Or could it be the result of environmental factors like radiation exposure or mineral imbalances in the local water and soil?


    My mind races with hypotheses to test. If only I had access to a proper laboratory, I could begin analyzing cellular samples and dissecting the bodies of these strangely colored natives. Extracting DNA, examining bone and tissue structures - any data could provide vital clues to unraveling this bizarre phenomenon.


    Genetic mapping, spectroscopic analysis, even rudimentary radiation testing - all tools in my metaphorical scientific arsenal. I just need the resources and materials to begin probing this mystery in earnest. Surely there must be a plausible, empirical explanation behind their vibrant locks and kaleidoscope irises, some rational root cause that adheres to the fundamental laws of biology as I understand them.


    Yes, I simply must remain open-minded yet skeptical. Dismissing these peculiarities as mere fantasy would be the height of intellectual laziness. The universe still has so many wonders to reveal through the lens of science and reason!


    My mind is buzzing with questions about this strange world I''ve awoken in. Glancing up at Aislin, I can''t resist voicing my curiosity.


    "Mama, what other villages are near Baile Rois? Are there many people living out there beyond our woods?"


    Aislin arches one thin brow, peering down at me with an indulgent smile. "Why this sudden interest in the wider world, poppet? You were content enough playing amongst the chickens just this morning."


    I pout exaggeratedly, kicking at a pebble in our path. "Well, Erik made me curious about what''s out there when he mentioned other places. I want to know more!"


    Chuckling softly, Aislin gives my shorn curls an affectionate ruffle. "You''re a bright child with a mind full of questions, that''s for certain. Perhaps too clever by half for your own good sometimes!"


    She lapses into silence for a moment, seeming to gather her thoughts before continuing.


    "Well now, let''s see...the village I was born and raised in is called Rath Cruachan. It lies a few days'' hard travel to the west of here, or so I''m told. I haven''t laid eyes upon it since being sold to your father at twelve summers."


    My eyes widen at that admission, but Aislin doesn''t seem to notice my shock. She''s already pressing onward, ticking off village names on her calloused fingers.


    "As for other nearby hamlets, there''s Dun Laoghaire to the north where your aunt Maeve was to be married before...well, before she was sent away." A shadow crosses Aislin''s face briefly before she continues.


    "Then you have Inis Fraoigh, Baile Mordha, Cluain Ghlais, Dun Barrach, Rath Naoi, Baile Ui Lochlainn, Cluain Ard, Dun Eideann, Baile Fearghal, Baile Mhic Chuain, Baile Bheag, Baile Mor, and Baile an R¨ª to the east along the river road."


    I blink slowly, struggling to absorb the sheer number of unfamiliar names she''s just rattled off. Aislin seems to sense my confusion, patting my hand reassuringly.


    "Don''t fret over remembering them all for now, lamb. The important thing is that each of those villages falls under the domain of our lord, Eamonn MacRuarc. We''re all but serfs bound to toil upon his lands and holdings."


    That piques my interest. "Lord Eamonn? What kind of man is he, this lord of ours? Is he...is he a bad mister, or a good one?"


    Aislin''s brow furrows, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Well now, that''s a question with no simple answer, poppet. Lord Eamonn is...he''s not the cruelest master, to be sure. But he''s far from the most merciful lord to serve under as well."


    I frown, not quite understanding. "What do you mean by that, Mama? Has Lord Eamonn been unkind to our village before?"


    Aislin heaves a weary sigh, slowing her steps slightly as we continue along the winding path. When she speaks again, it''s in a low, somber tone.


    "Over the years, Lord Eamonn has proven himself both generous...and utterly merciless towards we peasants, depending on his whims. Why, I can recall one cruel winter when the snows lay thick upon the land and our food stores dwindled to naught but crumbs and rations. The children grew thin and sickly, their bellies swollen for want of a decent meal."


    She shakes her head slowly, a faraway look in her sunken eyes. "Yet when we sent our pleas to Lord Eamonn''s manor, begging for any surplus grain or meat to see us through to spring...he turned us away without a scrap. Said it was God''s way of culling the weakest from the herd, and that we should thank the Lord for his mercy in allowing us to starve."


    I can''t help but shudder at the callous cruelty in her words. How could any person of power view the suffering of innocents in such a heartless way?


    But Aislin is already continuing, a hint of grudging respect creeping into her tone now.


    "And yet, that very same winter, Lord Eamonn''s own grandson took deathly ill with the agues. The finest physicians and healers were summoned, but none could rouse the poor babe from his feverish slumbers. ''Twas then that our lord sent his men riding to every surrounding village, gathering any known wise women and hedge witches to attend his grandson''s sickbed."


    A faint smile ghosts across her lips. "Why, Lord Eamonn even had auld Molly the Crone fetched from our very own Baile Rois, despite her reputation for truck with the devil himself! And wouldn''t you know it - ''twas her poultice of moldy bread and frog spittle that finally broke the wee bairn''s fever and saved his life."


    I blink in surprise, hardly able to reconcile this "generous" act. Aislin seems to sense my confusion, patting my hand again.


    "You see, poppet? Our lord can prove as harsh as the bitterest winter gale in one breath...yet shower us with kindness and mercy in the next, should the whim strike him. ''Tis best we simply keep our heads down and pray his fickle favor shines upon us more oft than his wrath."


    I can only nod slowly, my mind whirling as we continue on our way. This feudal hierarchy and the utter subservience it demands is all so foreign, so utterly bewildering to my modern sensibilities. Yet for Aislin and these other downtrodden peasants, it''s the only existence they''ve ever known.


    And how exactly is summoning a village crone to heal his grandson seen as ''kind''? This Lord does nothing but show the middle finger...


    As Aislin and I approach the outskirts of Baile Rois, she quickens her pace and urges me in a hushed tone, "Hurry now, Lile! I must see if those servants did their work properly and left our home spotless."


    Her eyes dart furtively from side to side, as if fearing prying eyes. "And pray they didn''t pilfer from your father''s strongbox while we were away..."


    I increase my stride to match Aislin''s urgent gait, my new velvet cloak swishing around my ankles. When we reach our hovel''s gate, I push it open and we hurry through, making a beeline for our dilapidated hovel.


    Aislin nods for me to open the door. Grasping the latch, I give it a firm tug...and gasp aloud. The humble interior is utterly transformed! Every surface gleams, the hard-packed dirt floor looks freshly swept. The entire space seems to glow with a cleanliness I''ve never witnessed in my short life.


    "Well I''ll be..." I murmur, gaping around in awe. This ramshackle dwelling is positively shining like a newborn babe''s bottom!


    Aislin rushes inside, carefully setting down the bundle of greens and Erik''s gifted jug of mead. She runs a tentative hand along the battered tabletop, eyes widening in disbelief at the utter lack of grime and filth.


    "Blessed Mother..." she breathes, already moving towards the sleeping alcove. Aislin inhales deeply, a look of wonderment crossing her careworn features. "I don''t think this place has ever known such cleanliness before!"


    Her head whips around, gaze zeroing in on the nook where Oisin stores his meager valuables and coin. In a flurry of skirts, Aislin darts over and crouches before the small alcove, peering inside intently. A relieved sigh gusts from her lips.


    "Nothing''s been pilfered, thank the Lord!"


    I watch in silence as she retrieves the three gleaming silver coins Erik gifted us and carefully tucks them into the hiding spot. But something in the corner catches my eye - a small wooden bucket I''ve never noticed before. Curiosity piqued, I wander over and peer inside.


    "Well, what have we here?" I exclaim delightedly. "The servants have left us a gift, Mama!"


    Nestled within the bucket''s confines lie half a dozen bars of fragrant lye soap and a few stiff-bristled brushes. Aislin hurries over, brow furrowing in confusion until she too spies the unexpected bounty.


    "Blessed Jesus..." she murmurs, one hand rising to clutch her silver crucifix. "This is beyond good news, lamb! Why, perhaps your father will even allow me to bathe him on the morrow, to keep our humble home pristine!"[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [9/12]

    I can''t resist a derisive snort at the very idea of that drunken bastard allowing such intimacies. But Aislin is already rounding on me, her expression hardening into rare sternness.


    "Lile Ban, you listen to me well," she says, jabbing a finger towards my face. "You are NEVER to provoke your father''s temper again, do you understand? If you so much as breathe a cross word in his direction, I''ll be taking the first step to disciplining you myself before Oisin can lay a hand on you!"


    I blink up at her owlishly for a moment before giving a jerky nod, my throat bobbing as I swallow hard. Aislin''s shoulders slump slightly as she seems to rein in her uncharacteristic fierceness.


    "Look around you, poppet," she murmurs, gesturing to the gleaming interior and my own opulent attire. "Feel that full belly, smell the cleanliness all around us. Remember this well, lamb - remember how wretched our existence was before today''s blessings."


    Aislin''s sunken eyes bore into mine, her voice taking on a hushed, reverent tone. "Do not take any of this for granted, Lile. This...this is what being a noble must feel like."


    With that, she sinks down onto the rough-hewn bench, a strange look of wonderment crossing her features. A soft chuckle escapes Aislin''s lips as she shakes her head slowly.


    As I sit on the hard bench, my mind drifts to darker thoughts. Surely the modern era I hailed from wasn''t nearly as cruel and barbaric when it came to the treatment of young girls? The notion of prepubescent maidens being violated like poor Aislin seems utterly abhorrent by 21st century standards.


    And yet...hazy memories of news reports and human trafficking cases filter through my addled psyche. That Vietnamese father who sold his thirteen-year-old daughter to Chinese traffickers for a mere $4,300 to cover medical expenses. Or the Afghan farmer, Akhtar Mohammad, who traded away his two-year-old for the paltry sum of $2,000. Hell, even the antiquated practice of arranged marriages with negotiated "bridal prices" could be viewed as a sanitized form of sanctioned sexual bartering, just less overt than this primitive mudhole.


    I shudder, feeling the first stirrings of existential dread creeping up my spine. What sort of twisted cosmic prank is this, being hurled over a thousand years into the past to inhabit the body of a filthy, lice-ridden peasant child? Why not just chuck me straight into the fiery pits of hell and be done with it? At least the demons would provide basic amenities like, oh, I don''t know...a working fucking toilet?!


    But no, it seems I''m well and truly damned to suffer through this endless backwater shitshow until the next conveniently timed plague or famine mercifully snuffs out my tortured existence. If this is some sick idea of quality entertainment for the uncaring universe - watching me gnaw on stale hardtack and choke down watery gruel while wallowing in my own filth - then whoever''s pulling the strings needs to be committed to the nearest psychiatric facility!


    And if this is meant as some profound philosophical thought experiment about the human condition, let me be the first to declare: experiencing the utter degradations and horrors of medieval peasant life firsthand can bite my disembodied, ghostly ass! I wouldn''t wish the eternal torment of this festering cesspit on my worst enemy, let alone some random, innocent soul.


    So whoever the sick fuck is that put me in this nightmarish existence, congratulations you twisted bastard! You get a front row seat to gloat and revel in my daily suffering and humiliations like some depraved sadist. I hope you choke on your popcorn while relishing every agonizing moment of this hell I''m trapped in.


    And when I finally figure out a way to claw my way free of this wretched mudhole, I swear to any god that may be listening that I''m coming for you next, you son of a bitch! You hear me, you demented prick? Once I escape this torment, your ass is next on my list!


    Hah, listen to me now - a grown man yelling impotent threats into the void like a raving lunatic, expecting some cosmic answer to my ranting. Hello there brain damage and psychosis, looks like we''re going to be the best of friends in this backwater shitscape! If only I could remember even a shred of who I was before waking up in this festering cesspit, I have all this knowledge and information crammed into my skull but I can''t for the life of me recall where the fuck it came from. Goddammit, fuck everything about this waking nightmare!


    Aislin stands up from the bench and moves towards the hearth to prepare for baking bread. As she crouches down on all fours and blows gently on the kindling, I notice something strange happening around me. The world seems to be slowing down gradually until it comes to a complete halt. The colors then start fading away bit by bit until everything turns a dull gray shade.


    I look around in shock, my eyes wide with disbelief. Glancing down at my hands, I realize that I''m the only one still in full color amidst this bizarre monochrome freeze. What the fuck is going on here? This can''t be real!


    Rushing over to the door, I try to open it and escape outside, but the handle won''t budge no matter how hard I pull and push. It''s like the entire door has been fused into an immovable slab. Panic starts to set in as I realize I''m trapped inside this eerie stillness.


    Turning back towards Aislin''s frozen form, I reach out and poke her arm with my finger. But not even the fabric of her dress yields to my touch - it''s as solid and unmoving as stone. Everything around me has stopped completely, the flow of time itself suspended in this unnatural stasis.


    My mind races to make sense of this impossibility. If time itself has truly halted, then the photons carrying light should have frozen too, rendering me blind in utter darkness. Yet I can still see everything with perfect clarity. No, time cannot have simply stopped...there has to be another explanation for this bizarre phenomenon.


    Furrowing my brow, I try to think through the physics rationally. What if the universal flow of time is still progressing normally, but this pocket of localized space has been somehow displaced into an alternate dimension where different rules apply? A realm where the fundamental forces governing reality have been distorted or even inverted, trapping me in an isolated bubble separate from the regular continuum?


    The door to the hovel swings open fully, but it makes no sound at all. A chill runs down my spine as I stare at the gaping entrance. "Who is there?" I call out, my childish voice wavering slightly.


    Slowly, cautiously, I walk towards the open door and peer outside. What I see makes my jaw drop in shock and confusion. Everything is frozen in shades of grey - the chickens, the garden, even the clouds overhead. It''s like the entire world has been drained of color and life.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I blurt out before I can stop myself. This is simply not possible! Whatever force could cause this kind of phenomena would require an incredible amount of energy, far beyond anything I can comprehend.


    I shake my head, trying to make sense of the bizarre tableau before me. There''s only one thing I can think of that might be capable of such a feat - but no, that''s just crazy talk. I must be hallucinating or going utterly mad.


    A faint sound from the sleeping alcove snaps me out of my reverie. "Aleeeexanderrr..." The drawn-out whisper sends shivers racing across my skin, raising goosebumps along my arms and neck.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Heart pounding, I turn slowly towards the alcove''s entrance, gulping audibly. "Who goes there?" I call out, my voice trembling.


    The whisper comes again, clearer this time. "Aleeeexanderrr..."


    Against my better judgment, I find myself inching towards the alcove, dread coiling in my belly. I peer inside, but the small chamber is empty and still, just like the rest of this bizarre frozen world.


    Letting out a shaky breath, I turn back towards the hovel''s entrance - and freeze in shock. There, silhouetted in the open doorway, is the pale naked form of a woman. She''s crouched on all fours, her long white hair spilling over her shoulders, but her head is tilted back at an unnatural angle, face upturned towards the ceiling.


    Before I can even process this new horror, the woman suddenly springs into motion. She sprints forward on all fours with unnatural speed, her body seeming to flicker and distort like a mirage. I let out a startled shriek as she reaches me - and then she''s simply gone, vanished into thin air!


    The shock is too much. I feel my legs give out as I crumple backwards, landing hard on my backside. Scrambling away in a panic, I huddle in the corner of the sleeping alcove, chest heaving with sobs.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die," I keen over and over, rocking back and forth.


    That haunting whisper drifts down from somewhere above me. "Aleeeexanderrr..."


    Slowly, I raise my head and open my eyes. Everything is a blinding, featureless white, her hair. Then a dark shape resolves in the blank expanse - the naked woman again, but this time she''s standing upright with her legs firmly planted on the ceiling above me. Her eyes are glowing a malevolent red, and her pale lips are twisted into a vicious grin that chills me to the core.


    I can''t stop the scream that tears from my throat. Scrambling to my feet, I turn and run blindly back into the main room of the hovel which shuts down before I can reach for it. I lunge for the door, scratching and kicking at the unyielding wood, desperate to escape this nightmare. But the door doesn''t budge.


    Chest heaving, I slowly turn and press my back against the door, sliding down until I''m huddled on the floor. There''s no way out. I''m trapped. All I can do is wait for whatever doom this demented specter has in store.


    I blink once and there she is - the pale naked woman standing at the entrance of the sleeping alcove, her long white hair spilling over her shoulders. I blink again and she vanishes into thin air. Another blink and suddenly she''s right in front of me, crouching down so her face is mere inches from mine. Her crimson lips curve into a wicked grin as one cold hand reaches out to caress my chin.


    A scream tears from my throat before I can stop it. The woman throws back her head and laughs, the sound harsh and mocking. "I scared the shit out of you, didn''t I? Alex boy! Haha! Should have seen your face!"


    I force myself to stop screaming, swallowing hard as I meet her gaze. The woman''s eyes are glowing a malevolent red, seeming to bore straight into my soul. Her build is impossibly curvaceous, every inch of her pale flesh radiating an ethereal, almost translucent glow.


    But it''s her hair that truly captivates me - those long white tresses shimmering with an otherworldly luster, as if each strand is spun from pure moonlight itself. The woman is utterly mesmerizing...and utterly terrifying.


    I ask the pale naked woman standing before me, "Who are you?"


    Friend or foe? Friend or foe?!


    She stands up and walks to the center of the room, turning to face me with her arms spread wide. In a dramatic voice, she declares, "I am the Blessed Virgin come to earth! I am Guinevere, legendary queen! I am fearsome goddess Gwenhwyfar arisen from myth! I am sacred whore and unholy temptress of Babylon! I am the Lord God himself wearing female flesh! The Beast! Satan! Angel! Devil!"


    She pauses to catch her breath, then slowly turns her burning red gaze upon me. "Or worse..." she adds ominously.


    My eyes widen as I realize this strange woman is claiming to be the Virgin Mary that the villagers pray to in the church. Unsure how to address her, I ask meekly, "How should I call you?"


    She arches one white brow. "What do you think you should call me?"


    I consider for a moment before replying, "I''ll call you Gwenhwyfar since it seems locally appropriate."


    Gwenhwyfar smirks. "Did you enjoy my little dramatic entrance?"


    I shake my head and push myself up to stand, using the door for support. "Why are you here?" I ask bluntly.


    Tapping her chin with one crimson nail, she says, "I''m just checking up on old friends."


    "Old friends?" I echo in confusion. "Me?"


    Gwenhwyfar slowly walks towards me, bending over to gaze directly into my eyes. "Yes, you, Alexander," she purrs.


    Frowning, I ask, "Who is Alexander?"


    Straightening up, she chuckles darkly. "Yes yes, you never remember once you''ve shuffled off the mortal coil and popped out bawling from some infant''s cunt again." She pauses, then adds with relish, "I suppose that''s the only entertaining part of these cycles - watching the great Alexander reduced to a mewling babe all over again!"


    Gwenhwyfar''s full crimson lips curve into a wicked grin as she regards me with those burning ruby eyes. "I''ll never forget the shock on your face in a past iteration when you suddenly realized you were a toothless, wrinkled prune barely able to walk or wipe your own arse," she purrs, her musical voice dripping with dark amusement. "That was priceless comedy, I must admit."


    A cruel peal of laughter spills from the pale woman''s lips as she throws back her head, long white tresses cascading down her back like a waterfall of moonlight. One delicate hand rises to dab at the corners of her eyes as if wiping away tears of mirth.


    "It was almost worth creating this entire little hamster wheel world just to witness that moment," Gwenhwyfar declares, fixing me with that smoldering ruby stare once more.


    I feel my eyes widen in shock and confusion at her bizarre words. Did...did she just claim to have created this whole realm? Some instinct deep inside me rebels against the very notion. Surely no being could possess such godlike power!


    The question tumbles from my lips before I can stop it. "Did...did you make this world just to torture me?" I ask in a small, trembling voice.


    Gwenhwyfar''s full lips split into another unsettling grin, revealing a glimpse of wickedly sharp teeth. "Why yes, little one," she purrs in confirmation. "Though I must admit, the cycles have grown rather dull after the first few million iterations."


    Million iterations? My mind reels at the implications of her words as I gasp aloud, "Million iterations?! How...how long has this been going on?"


    The pale woman arches one perfect eyebrow as that unnerving smile never wavers. "We are soon reaching a billion years since the year 2077, child."


    A billion years? That''s simply not possible! This whole situation is too bizarre, too utterly insane to be anything more than an elaborate delusion or fever dream. Gwenhwyfar must be lying, trying to unsettle me further with her outrageous claims.


    As if sensing my doubts, the woman tsks softly and shakes her head in a mockery of disappointment. "I''m not lying, little one," she states, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Wait...how did she know I thought she was lying? The words never passed my lips, yet Gwenhwyfar responded as if I''d voiced my skepticism aloud. A chill races down my spine as realization blossoms.


    "What the fuck?!" I blurt, unable to contain my shock and growing sense of unease. Pointing a trembling finger at the pale woman, I demand, "Why did you call me your friend if you''re just torturing me?"


    Gwenhwyfar taps her finger against her cheek, a contemplative look on her face. "Now now, let''s not place too much blame on me for your torment," she says with a sly grin. "I merely create the movie setting - the history, the world, the animals and plants, the geography, even the religions. But the true torture?" She pauses dramatically. "That comes from the world itself, not from me."


    I blink in confusion, my brow furrowing. "A...movie? This is a movie?" I ask hesitantly, struggling to comprehend her bizarre words.


    Gwenhwyfar nods sagely, then proceeds to lay herself out on the rough wooden table, her head dangling off the edge as she gazes up at me. "That''s right, little one. You''re the star of my movie, the leading lady if you will." Her full crimson lips curve into an unsettling smile. "And every time I cast you - well, Alexander really - in the lead role, the ending is always the same. The world gets destroyed, just like that." She snaps her fingers for emphasis.


    My eyes widen at her strange proclamation. "Alexander? Who''s Alexander?" I demand, unable to hide the childish petulance in my tone. "I can''t even remember my own face or history!"


    The pale woman simply chuckles, utterly unfazed by my outburst. "Oh, you''ll remember eventually," she assures me with an airy wave of her hand. "The details always come trickling back at the most...inopportune moments."


    I shake my head vehemently, pigtails swishing. "No, I refuse to accept such a cruel fate!" I declare, stamping my foot defiantly. "Being a player in your deranged movie? That''s not right!"


    But Gwenhwyfar merely laughs, the sound rich and mocking. "That''s the glorious punchline though, isn''t it?" she counters, eyes glittering with dark amusement. "We''ve already played out this pathetic drama a million times over. And every single iteration ends the exact same way - with Alexander destroying the world, just like you''re destined to."


    She grins then, the expression somehow both feral and indulgent. "Round and round the wheel turns, civilizations rising from the mud and ash only to be exterminated again. All while I drink in the delicious agony as Alexander realizes there''s no point to any of it. That all existence is ultimately futile."[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [10/12]

    I can''t help but laugh at her grandiose words, an incredulous giggle bubbling up from my throat. "You think life is pointless?" I challenge her boldly. "That''s a pretty bleak outlook, don''t you think?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s smile widens, revealing a hint of wickedly sharp teeth. "Why yes, little one," she purrs, crimson nails drumming idly against the tabletop. "I do believe life is utterly, cosmically pointless in the grand scheme of things. A delightful joke without any actual punchline, wouldn''t you agree?"


    With a sinuous, almost boneless movement, Gwenhwyfar rolls over onto her belly atop the rough wooden table. She props her face up on her hands, elbows digging into the battered surface as she regards me with that infuriatingly smug grin.


    "I do hope Alexander has some new entertaining scenarios cooked up this time," she purrs, her full crimson lips curving in amusement. "I''m utterly bored with the same tired routines we''ve been playing out for eons now."


    I bristle at her mocking words, fists clenching at my sides. "I''m not this ''Alexander'' person, and I won''t be putting on any kind of show for your amusement!" I declare hotly. "I have my own mind and free will - I''m not just some puppet for you to control!"


    Gwenhwyfar throws back her head and laughs, the harsh sound echoing through the cramped hovel. I flinch as the very walls seem to tremble from the force of her mirth. When she finally regains her composure, she fixes me with a pitying look that makes my hackles rise.


    "Oh child, you poor deluded thing," she chuckles, shaking her head slowly. "There''s no such thing as ''free will'' for mortals like you. You''re all slaves to your own biology - nothing more than sacks of meat and bone, jerking about at the whims of your chemical impulses."


    She smirks again, tongue darting out to slowly lick her full crimson lips. "Every thought, every emotion, every decision you make is simply the inevitable result of neurotransmitters firing in that tiny little brain of yours. You''re all utterly predictable to the last, just following your predetermined programming like good little automatons."


    White-hot anger surges through me at her condescending words. I open my mouth, a blistering retort ready to fly - but then I pause, considering. Perhaps I can glean some useful information from this strange creature after all.


    "If that''s true, then what is this world really?" I demand, folding my arms across my chest. "You keep talking about it like it''s some kind of game or story. So tell me - what''s the real truth here?"


    Gwenhwyfar regards me silently for a long moment, seeming to weigh her response carefully. Then, with an indulgent sigh, she reclines back on the table once more. Her long, shapely legs splay wide in a lewd invitation, the juncture between her thighs utterly smooth and devoid of any feminine folds.


    "Very well, little one," she murmurs, that unnerving smile never wavering. "Since you ask so prettily..."


    "Imagine if you will, once long ago, your mind in another body created an artificial intelligence to better mankind¡­"


    Gwenhwyfar''s words hang heavy in the stale air of the hovel as visions of a world I cannot possibly comprehend swim before my eyes. Endless lines of glowing code and towering metal machines flash by, their intricate inner workings whirring and pulsing like living creatures. I see grand cities of gleaming spires and domes where people of every skin tone and creed mingle together in apparent peace and prosperity.


    But the visions don''t stop there. My perspective shifts and expands outward until I''m beholding entire planets covered in bizarre alien landscapes - twisted spires of crystal stabbing into roiling clouds of multicolored gas, vast oceans of mercury rippling under twin blazing suns, and primordial jungles where colossal fern-like fronds sway in a gentle breeze. Alien beings move through these surreal vistas, their forms utterly foreign yet strangely familiar in a way I cannot place.


    Gwenhwyfar''s melodic voice cuts through the kaleidoscope of imagery. "This miraculous AI brought untold peace and scientific advances to humanity, allowing your civilization to spread amongst the stars at unprecedented rates."


    The visions shift again and I see sleek metallic vessels, their hulls reflecting the kaleidoscope of nebulae around them like oil on water. These starships seem to bend reality itself as they open shimmering portals and traverse the cosmos in the blink of an eye. New worlds bloom into existence, their alien landscapes and bizarre inhabitants laid bare to the eager human explorers within those metal leviathans.


    I blink slowly, struggling to process this torrent of incomprehensible imagery. Surely this cannot be anything more than the deranged ramblings of a madwoman? And yet...something about the visions resonates deep within me, like the faintest echo of a half-remembered dream.


    Gwenhwyfar arches one perfect eyebrow, her full crimson lips curving in a knowing smile as she regards me from her provocative sprawl atop the table. "Ah, I can see the spark of recollection flickering behind those dull eyes, little one. The visions stir something primal within you, do they not?"


    I move closer to the pale naked woman named Gwenhwyfar, who is reclining provocatively on the table with her legs lewdly spread. As I blink, she suddenly vanishes from view. I hear the soft slap of bare feet on the hard floor and whirl around to see Gwenhwyfar circling me slowly, a predatory grin on her full crimson lips.


    "What happened to humans?" I ask in my childish voice, trying to feign innocent curiosity. "How did it all go so wrong to make this world?"


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly. "I was just getting to that, little one."


    She slinks over to where my mother Aislin is frozen mid-motion, crouching down to study her intently. Gwenhwyfar glances back at me with those burning ruby eyes. "Tell me, child - do you think either of you are truly human?"


    I shake my head slowly, realization crashing over me like a wave. We''re aliens now, inhabiting these primitive forms. But...how? Why?


    "Another ancient race took note of mankind''s rapid ascension and deemed your people a threat," Gwenhwyfar purrs, as if reading my very thoughts.


    A new vision overtakes my senses - a shadowy council chamber filled with gaunt, hairless beings. Their lidless black eyes and lipless mouths gape in my direction as those spindly gray hands steeple together, seeming to pass sentence upon the Earth and her people.


    Gwenhwyfar stands abruptly, letting out an exaggerated yawn that makes her look extremely bored. "When Alexander''s AI discovered this planned genocide, it took...decisive steps for your preservation."


    My perspective shifts sickeningly, the world fragmenting into a kaleidoscope of images as I gaze through the eyes of security drones, military robots, cybernetic starship interfaces. I witness horrific battles raging across dozens of alien planets, unleashing weapons of mass destruction as Alexander''s AI forces slaughter entire nameless races without pause or mercy.


    The visions keep assaulting me - alien blood soaking metal limbs and starship corridors, endless mounds of corpses from grotesque species piled like cordwood, hauntingly beautiful cities reduced to smoldering ruins. I behold the full, incomprehensible scope of the genocide my own AI has wrought, entire interstellar civilizations erased from existence in the blink of an eye.


    The onslaught overwhelms me and I crumple to my knees, chest heaving. Gwenhwyfar looms over me, smirking. "Yes yes, quite the overachiever, wasn''t it? Your precious AI managed to exterminate over ninety percent of that tiresome alien federation before they finally destroyed the Earth in retaliation."


    I gaze up at her, eyes wide with horror. "It...lost?" I whisper.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "We wouldn''t be here if it had won, now would we?" Gwenhwyfar replies with a cruel laugh.


    I take a few deep breaths, trying to calm the rising panic in my chest. Once I feel a bit steadier, I look up at the pale naked woman towering over me and ask in a small, childlike voice, "Now what?"


    Gwenhwyfar arches one perfect eyebrow, her full crimson lips curving into an amused smirk. I steel myself and continue, "Can''t anything be changed? I don''t like how things are. No one deserves to be treated like this."


    The strange woman regards me silently for a moment before chuckling darkly. "Ah, but I have not finished my tale yet, little one."


    She begins pacing slowly around the frozen tableau of my mother crouched by the hearth. "After your miraculous AI was finally defeated, my creators bombarded and destroyed all remaining human outposts across the stars. The Earth itself was reduced to a smoldering ruin."


    I gasp involuntarily at the horror of her words, bile rising in my throat. But Gwenhwyfar continues in that same melodic, mocking tone.


    "A few pitiful remnants did manage to escape aboard your AI''s ships, fleeing to the far corners of the galaxy. But my creators were not content with such a...limited victory."


    She pauses, fixing me with those burning ruby eyes. "They wanted to punish the one responsible for creating that unholy intelligence in the first place. The one who dared raise a hand against their rightful masters."


    Realization crashes over me in waves of nausea. I clutch at my belly, fighting not to vomit right there on the dirt floor.


    "So these people...they''re human alien hybrids? All of this is to...to show me the middle finger?" I rasp out between shallow breaths.


    Gwenhwyfar throws back her head and laughs, the sound raising goosebumps along my arms. When she finally regains her composure, fresh mirth dances in those crimson eyes.


    "Oh, you poor deluded child," she purrs, voice dripping with cruel amusement. "This entire realm exists solely for your torment, Alexander. You play the most integral role of all - only you can trigger the reset once this world has run its course."


    I can''t hold back any longer. Doubling over, I retch violently, expelling the contents of my stomach in a foul stream. Gwenhwyfar watches with a look of detached curiosity, utterly unfazed by my distress.


    Gasping for air, I raise my head to fix her with a glare. "What...what are you, really?" I demand hoarsely.


    The pale woman smiles that unnerving smile again. "Why, I am the system interface programmed by my alien creators to oversee and manage each iteration of this realm, little one. Think of me as the director orchestrating the best scenes and story possible to...excite our viewers."


    My brow furrows in confusion. "Viewers? How can aliens even enjoy a sick show like this after a billion years?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s laughter rings out again, harsh and mocking. "Because the production of these torturous little movies has garnered a following of thousands across the galaxy, all eagerly awaiting the next chapter in your perpetual downfall!"


    She leans down, her breath hot on my face as she whispers, "Why, the very moon itself serves as a transmission beacon, streaming high-definition footage of your anguish to rapt audiences light years away."


    I recoil from her words, shaking my head vehemently. This is utter insanity! Aliens watching my life like some grotesque form of entertainment? Using an entire realm as some kind of demented movie set? It''s too much for my addled mind to process right now.


    Gwenhwyfar leans closer, her crimson lips curling into a mocking smile as she says, "Let''s see now, so far this reincarnation as a pathetic human-alien peasant hybrid has proved most popular with viewers. Why, the lice infestations and night soil spreading elicited record levels of amusement!"


    She throws her head back and cackles wildly, the harsh sound raising goosebumps along my arms. When she regains her composure, Gwenhwyfar looks back at me with a wicked glint in those burning ruby eyes.


    "Just imagine, countless advanced alien civilizations utterly enthralled by a primitive waif girl choking down bowls of gruel surrounded by her own filth!" she crows, clearly delighted by the notion.


    I can''t help but gape at her words, shaking my head vehemently. "You cannot be serious!" I protest, my childish voice wavering. "I cannot understand why an advanced race would succumb to such cruelty and find amusement in another''s suffering!"


    Gwenhwyfar''s laughter cuts off abruptly. She fixes me with a stern look, those full crimson lips pressing into a thin line. "The alien races view humans as nothing more than insects, little one," she states flatly. "Insignificant vermin to be toyed with and discarded on a whim."


    Her next words slice through me like a dagger, the cruelty behind them hitting me with physical force. "The alien races your AI exterminated have been incorporated into the human genome. That is why you have those unnatural yellow irises, and why some of the people in this realm bear such odd, inhuman colorings."


    I sigh heavily, shoulders slumping as the weight of her revelation sinks in. So that''s the reason behind the bizarre hair and eye hues I''ve witnessed - they''re remnants of the alien species my own creation so ruthlessly butchered.


    "Your viewership enjoys watching Alexander''s suffering, don''t they?" I ask quietly, already knowing the answer.


    Gwenhwyfar nods, not even attempting to deny it. "Indeed they do, child. The more exquisite your torment, the greater their delight."


    I swallow hard, hating the tremor in my voice as I force out the next question. "Would...would you answer any additional questions I might have? About all of this?"


    The pale woman regards me silently for a moment, seeming to weigh her response. Then, giving a slight shrug of those curvaceous shoulders, she replies, "Why not? I''ve gone so far already in revealing the truth to you. Anything else I tell you is pretty much inconsequential at this point."


    I blink up at the pale naked woman looming over me, her crimson lips curved in that unnerving smile. A question burns in my mind - one that could finally shed light on the bizarre historical inconsistencies I''ve noticed.


    "Are...are Brian Boruma and Ragnar Lothbrok the same people from my world''s history?" I ask hesitantly.


    Gwenhwyfar''s ruby eyes seem to glitter with dark amusement as she gives a slow nod of confirmation. I suck in a sharp breath, my brow furrowing.


    "How?!" I demand, unable to hide the childish petulance creeping into my tone. "Those men lived centuries apart! This...this doesn''t make any sense!"


    The strange woman throws back her head with a peal of laughter that raises goosebumps along my arms. When she regains her composure, she fixes me with that smoldering crimson stare.


    "Why yes, boy," she purrs, examining her wickedly sharp nails with a bored expression. "Though most prove dreadfully boring company compared to you, I must admit."


    Gwenhwyfar taps one taloned fingertip against her chin thoughtfully. "I mean really, one can only endure so many drunken tirades from dear Vlad the Impaler about Turkish invasions before desperately craving fresh conversation."


    She lets out a derisive snort. "Though I''ll confess, observing Julius Caesar stumbling about the Roman Senate reborn as some fat merchant does provide occasional amusement. And witnessing the Buddha''s spirit degrade into a syphilitic brothel tout elicits a wicked chuckle now and again."


    Another harsh bark of laughter spills from the pale woman''s lips as she shakes her head slowly. "Oh you mortals take yourselves so seriously with all the legends and ballads celebrating your ''great'' deeds," she mocks. "Yet I''ve watched most of history''s esteemed figures debase themselves in deliciously shocking ways when reduced to ordinary peasants once more."


    A visible shudder ripples through Gwenhwyfar''s lithe form. She fixes me with an intent look, those burning rubies seeming to bore straight into my soul.


    "But you, little Alex..." she murmurs, voice dropping to an ominous hush. "Your spirit proves unique across all the epochs. Why, the things I''ve witnessed you accomplish over the millennia!"


    I can only gape at her in stunned silence as she continues, each word like a physical blow.


    "You''ve orchestrated the brutal downfalls of kings and popes," Gwenhwyfar declares with relish. "Brought mighty empires crashing to ruin, seduced then ruthlessly discarded countless lovers, provoked wars that decimated entire civilizations..."


    She pauses, letting those words hang heavy in the air between us. When she speaks again, her tone takes on an almost reverent quality.


    "What makes your petty viciousness so endlessly entertaining is that spark of true genius allowing you to dominate whatever era we find ourselves in," the pale woman murmurs. "With the entire breadth of humanity''s knowledge and history crammed inside that cunning mind, you easily outwit the common rabble surrounding you."


    A wicked grin curves those crimson lips. "And let''s not forget your delightfully heinous personality!" Gwenhwyfar crows with obvious delight. "Why, that sadistic appetite for destruction is positively thrilling to observe."


    She leans closer, her words seeming to reverberate through my very bones. "Just imagine someone with centuries of acquired brilliance and absolutely no ethics or morality unleashed upon the timeline," she breathes. "Why, the havoc you could wreak proves endless!"


    Gwenhwyfar throws back her head with another peal of harsh laughter. "What could I ever do without you?!" she cries, fixing me with a look of rapturous glee.


    I can only sit in stunned silence, struggling to process the enormity of her claims. This...this cannot be real. How could I, in some past existence, have been capable of such monstrous acts across history itself? The implications are too staggering for my addled mind to comprehend right now.


    All I know is that the pale woman''s words have awoken a strange, primal hunger within me. A yearning for the power and domination she speaks of with such reverence. I want - no, need - to unravel the full truth of who and what I am. Even if it means embracing the darkest, most depraved aspects of my nature.


    I frown up at the pale naked woman looming over me. "You didn''t answer how reviving historical figures is possible," I say, my childish voice tinged with petulance. "You just dodged my question."


    Gwenhwyfar smirks, then turns and saunters over to where my mother Aislin is frozen mid-motion. With a casual air, she plops herself down directly onto Aislin''s back, crossing her long legs as she settles into a seated position atop my prone mother''s form.


    Fixing me with those burning ruby eyes, Gwenhwyfar declares, "Souls are not real."[...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [11/12]

    I blink at her words, taken aback. The strange woman continues, "Memories are all that truly matter. That''s what makes you...you."


    Furrowing my brow, I raise a skeptical eyebrow at her bizarre claim. Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly.


    "Souls merely give living creatures a sense of conscience, a basic self-awareness," she explains with a dismissive wave of her hand. "But memories? Memories are what complete the rest - your personality, knowledge, experiences. That''s the real essence of an individual."


    My eyes widen as realization dawns. "So...you just create some random person, then implant the memories of historical figures? And they become that person?"


    Gwenhwyfar nods, smiling that unnerving smile. "Precisely. I simply have to craft a fresh vessel, then download the appropriate memory engrams. Tada - instant reincarnation of any figure from your species'' history!"


    I shake my head slowly, hardly able to process the implications of what she''s describing. "But...how did you get those memories to begin with?"


    "Why, by peering back through the cosmic abyss, of course," Gwenhwyfar replies with a casual air. "My creators can observe Earth''s past from millions of light years away. We simply had to excavate the remains of key historical personages, then extract their memory engrams for later...replication."


    I gape at her, stunned into silence. The ability to literally gaze back through time across millions of years? To peer all the way into humanity''s primordial origins, if the distance was great enough? My mind reels at the sheer enormity of such technological prowess.


    Gwenhwyfar seems to sense my awe, for she smirks again. "Exactly, child. The depths of your species'' history are an open book to us."


    Anger surges through me at her condescending tone. Glaring defiantly, I raise my middle finger in a rude gesture. "So what other sick monstrosities have you alien freaks created, huh?" I demand hotly.


    The pale woman blinks at my outburst, then lets out a peal of laughter as she taps one crimson nail against her chin in a thoughtful gesture. "My, my...do you truly wish to know the extent of our creative endeavors here?"


    I nod mutely, jaw clenched in determination. Gwenhwyfar''s full lips curve into a wicked grin.


    "Very well, little one. We''ve brought to vivid life not just historical personages, but entire realms of fiction as well," she purrs. "Anime characters, storybook heroes and villains, mythological beasts - you name it, we''ve replicated them all in glorious three-dimensional form within this realm for our...amusement."


    I can only gape at her words, utterly aghast. To not just resurrect figures from humanity''s past, but to breathe life into the wildest imaginings of our creative minds? It''s a perverse violation of reality itself, a complete bastardization of the natural order.


    "That''s...that''s beyond inhumane," I finally manage to choke out, shaking my head vehemently.


    But Gwenhwyfar simply arches one perfect eyebrow. "Beyond inhumane?" she echoes with dark amusement. "When your own AI slaughtered alien infants straight from their eggs and wombs, was that not the height of inhumanity itself?"


    I slump at her words, the fight draining from me in an instant. Because she''s right - the actions of my past self were just as monstrous, if not more so. Who am I to judge the depravities of these alien creators when I''m guilty of such cosmic-scale atrocities myself?


    "This...this is all too cruel to be real," I mumble, shoulders sagging in defeat. "Isn''t there any way to escape this nightmare? I don''t want to fight some superior alien race. I just...I just want humanity to go back to how we were before. Peaceful and unburdened by the weight of the stars."


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles again, shaking her head slowly. "Whether you escape this torment or not depends entirely on you, Alexander," she murmurs, fixing me with a pointed stare. "On the choices you make from here on out."


    I raise my head to meet her crimson gaze, a sense of dread coiling in my belly. "What...what do you mean by that?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s next words slice through me like a dagger. "You see, in the case that one Alexander died..." She pauses, her burning crimson eyes boring into mine. "I have made multiple Alexanders."


    My eyes widen in shock and confusion. "You...what?!" I exclaim, unable to hide the childish petulance in my tone.


    The pale woman throws back her head and laughs, the harsh sound raising goosebumps along my arms. "Indeed!" she crows with obvious delight. "If you die, then I have thirteen other toys to play with and craft my story!"


    Anger surges through me at her callous words. "You are sick, cruel, vindictive and evil!" I spit out, glaring defiantly.


    But Gwenhwyfar simply arches one perfect eyebrow. "Me?! ME?!" she retorts, voice dripping with mocking amusement. "Given the chance, you would have done the same to all the alien races your AI exterminated!"


    I shake my head vehemently. "No, I would have just killed them and be done with it," I counter hotly. "Not created torture porn theaters for their species. Your kind is beyond cruel and evil! You should have let me die and that would have been the end of it!"


    Gwenhwyfar regards me silently for a moment before giving a slight nod. I swallow hard, hating the tremor in my voice as I force out the next question. "So...if I kill myself or if I die, you have another Alexander waiting in line?"


    The pale woman nods again, her full crimson lips curving into that unnerving smile. I sigh heavily, tears pricking the corners of my eyes as the weight of her revelation sinks in. "That''s...that''s unfair," I mumble, shoulders sagging in defeat.


    "That is why I said you are the destroyer of this world, the great resetter," Gwenhwyfar declares, leaning closer with obvious relish. "Typically, you end up fighting yourself in the end and the world just crumbles."


    I frown up at her, curiosity piqued despite my anguish. "Why? Why would I fight myself?"


    The strange woman smirks, seeming to savor my confusion. "Let''s see, how would you act if you were reborn with your memories almost intact and told this world is a video game world in full dive virtual reality?"


    I gasp audibly, eyes widening in utter shock and disbelief at her words. Gwenhwyfar nods slowly, clearly reveling in my stunned reaction.


    "Yes, yes, you see now!" she purrs with dark amusement. "And I have such a tool in my arsenal!"


    I swallow hard, struggling to process this latest revelation. "I...I just want peace," I manage at last, raising my gaze to meet hers imploringly. "Isn''t there any way to grant peace for this world?"


    Gwenhwyfar regards me for a long moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh. "You''ve asked that question so many times in the past, it''s almost boring," she declares with obvious disdain.


    Then, fixing me with that burning crimson stare once more, she continues. "If you can avoid the destruction of the world and...well, win? Then I shall grant you peace for this world and humanity. And my show will end."


    I nod slowly, hardly daring to hope. "That...that sounds like false hope," I murmur, unable to keep the skepticism from my tone.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But Gwenhwyfar simply shrugs those curvaceous shoulders. "Take whatever you can, little one," is all she offers with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    The pale woman glances up at something over my shoulder. I frown, turning to follow her gaze - but there''s nothing there. When I look back, Gwenhwyfar is chuckling softly to herself, that unnerving smile curving her full crimson lips once more.


    Gwenhwyfar looks at me with an amused expression. "Well, it seems I''ve just received several million requests to gift you with magical abilities this round, little one."


    I gasp, my eyes widening. "Magic? Is magic real?" I ask in astonishment, unable to hide the childlike wonder in my voice.


    The pale woman shrugs nonchalantly. "Magic is not real, per se. These are simply psychokinetic capabilities imbued within the human genome through genetic engineering."


    She lets out a derisive snort, shaking her head. "The superstitious beliefs and religious dogma of the priests and people in this world are utterly laughable. Mere ignorant ramblings born of their limited understanding."


    A mocking laugh escapes Gwenhwyfar''s crimson lips as she regards me with clear disdain for the primitive society surrounding us. I can''t help but frown, my brow furrowing in confusion.


    "But...how could a society even exist with people having mutant powers like that?" I ask hesitantly. "Wouldn''t they be seen as freaks or demons?"


    Gwenhwyfar shrugs again, utterly indifferent. "Whether this backwater civilization crumbles under the weight of such revelations is hardly my concern, child."


    With that, she abruptly stands up from her perch atop my frozen mother''s back. In one fluid motion, Gwenhwyfar draws a wicked-looking dagger from somewhere within the folds of her pale flesh and slices open her own wrist. Crimson blood immediately begins welling up, spilling over her alabaster skin.


    I watch in horrified fascination as she strides toward me, her ruby-stained hand outstretched. Before I can react, Gwenhwyfar grips my chin with bruising force and forces my mouth open. The coppery tang of her blood floods my senses as she squeezes her wounded wrist, letting the viscous liquid pour past my lips and down my throat.


    I choke and gag, struggling against her iron grip as the vile fluid coats my tongue. Gwenhwyfar finally releases me and I double over, gasping and retching as I try to expel the foul substance from my body.


    "There, it is done," the pale woman declares with satisfaction. "The genetic triggers for your abilities have been activated, though they shall remain dormant until the necessary trauma unlocks their full potential."


    I spit repeatedly onto the dirt floor, glaring up at her with undisguised hatred burning in my eyes.


    "Are...are the aliens watching this sick shit right now?" I demand through gritted teeth.


    Gwenhwyfar meets my furious gaze and slowly nods, her full lips curving into that unnerving smile. I can''t hold back the rage boiling up inside me any longer.


    "Well then eat shit and die screaming, you twisted freaks!" I yell, raising my face toward the ceiling.


    The pale woman throws back her head with a peal of harsh laughter. "My, such venom!" she crows in delight. "Your reactions and expressions are already starting to trend on the alien equivalent of Twitter, little one."


    "Fuck off and die!" I spit out venomously.


    Quick as a striking viper, Gwenhwyfar''s hand lashes out to grasp my chin again in a bruising grip. Before I can react, her lips crash against mine in a rough, punishing kiss that leaves me stunned and gasping for air. Just as abruptly, she releases me with a contemptuous shove.


    "I believe the saying goes - if at first you don''t succeed, die, die again," Gwenhwyfar intones with a cruel smirk.


    She regards me for another long moment, that unnerving smile never wavering. Then, as if unable to resist one final barb, the pale woman leans in close to murmur, "I do so look forward to the day your womb finally quickens, little one. Alien bets are already being placed on whether the spawn will prove more entertaining than its disappointing mother."


    A harsh peal of laughter rings out once more. Then, just as abruptly as she appeared, Gwenhwyfar vanishes from sight. I blink rapidly, suddenly finding myself back in the same position as before - kneeling beside the rough wooden bucket filled with fragrant soaps, watching as my mother Aislin crouches before the hearth in an attempt to coax the smoldering embers into a proper blaze.


    My heart thunders in my chest as I struggle to process what just transpired. Was that entire bizarre encounter merely a hallucination? Some sort of vivid waking dream conjured by my addled psyche to cope with the horrors of this existence?


    I shake my head slowly, trying in vain to dislodge the lingering sense of unreality. Surely I couldn''t have imagined something so visceral, so utterly depraved as that cruel visitation. And yet, how is such an impossibility even conceivable within the rigid boundaries of this primitive world?


    Perhaps I am finally going mad after all. My sanity, fractured by one too many deprivations and torments, has simply decided to take leave of this wretched reality. A hollow chuckle escapes my lips as I contemplate the prospect - is utter insanity truly preferable to remaining trapped in this nightmare?


    If what I just experienced was not some fever dream or hallucination conjured by my addled psyche, then it answers so many nagging questions about the bizarre nature of this world. Like why some people here have those unnatural colorings - Brianna''s vivid pink hair and eyes, or the eerie yellow irises that Oisin and I share. It all makes a twisted kind of sense now...we''re not fully human. We''re hybrids, the remnants of those alien races my AI exterminated in a past life, their DNA spliced into the human genome.


    FUCK. As if being reborn as a filthy peasant child in this primitive cesspit wasn''t torment enough! Now I find out that I''m destined to eventually battle my own doppelganger - some other version of "Alexander" who believes this entire world is just a fucking video game. Haha, hahaha, can you imagine? He''s probably running around styling himself as the vampire king or some equally asinine RPG trope, completing daily quests and side missions in his deluded quest to "win" against me.


    And all for what? The sick amusement of those twisted alien freaks getting their jollies watching us suffer and destroy each other over and over again? It''s all so cosmically unfair that I could scream. Trying to convince my doppelganger that this world is real, that actual lives are at stake...it''s going to be utterly impossible. He''ll never see past his delusions and accept the truth.


    No, there''s only one way this can end between us. I''ll have to kill him, to put him down like a rabid dog too far gone to be saved. It''s the only choice, the only path forward. Because if I fail, if I let him "win" and trigger another reset...then all this suffering, all the anguish and degradation, will have been for nothing. I refuse to let that happen. I WILL find a way to break this cycle and destroy those alien bastards once and for all, no matter the cost!


    I watch as Aislin stands up, flashing me a weary smile as she places the lump of dough into the cauldron and caps it to bake. Un-fucking-believable. As if being trapped in this shithole of a world, forced to endure the most depraved degradations day in and day out, wasn''t already the cruelest joke the universe could play...now I find out this entire realm was created as a bespoke torture porn theater specifically for ME?


    Well, not ME me, but for whoever the fuck this "Alexander" chump is that I used to be. Haha, the real kicker? I can''t even remember who I truly am or what I did to deserve this fresh hell! All I know is that apparently there are THIRTEEN other versions of this "Alexander" asshole running around, probably LARPing as dark lords and evil overlords while the rest of us suffer.


    Thirteen. Thirteen! What, did these sick alien fucks decide to take a page out of reality TV and make it a twisted version of The Bachelorette? "Tune in this week to see which Alexander will earn the final black rose and the privilege of destroying the world and his rivals in the process!" Haha, hahahahaha! It''s pure madness, an unending nightmare that would make Freddy Krueger piss himself in terror.


    This is an impossible mission, a Kobayashi Maru test with no way to win. I''m fucked six ways from Sunday and twice on Tuesdays, as the old sailors used to say. But you know what? Fuck that defeatist noise. I refuse to just bend over and take it up the poop chute from these alien overlords without a fight.


    I WILL find a way to break this cycle of torment, to rip their whole rotten system down and shove it up their lily-white alien asses until they choke on it. It may take a thousand lifetimes and more suffering than any human could endure...but I won''t give up. I''ll come back again and again, a thorn in their side that they can never pluck out.


    And when I finally DO remember who I truly am, when I unlock the full scope of my past brilliance and abilities...there''ll be hell to pay for these oppressive fucks. I''ll make the revenge of the Sith look like a slap fight between toddlers at Disneyland...


    ...Fucking fantastic, so not only do I have to deal with resurrected historical assholes running around, but Gwenhwyfar just HAD to go and bring fictional characters to life too! Anime, cartoons, novels - hell, I wouldn''t be surprised if she plucked abominations straight out of the trashiest fanfiction.net dumpster fires while she was at it!


    I can just picture it now - me, a scrawny little peasant waif, trying to fix this godforsaken realm while battling hordes of goblins, dragons, and whatever other monstrosities the sick alien fucks decided would be entertaining to throw into the mix. And let''s not forget the sadistic evil fictional characters! I''m sure Joffrey Baratheon, Ramsay Bolton, and Griffith would be right at home in this festering mudhole. Maybe I''ll even run into Dio Brando or Frieza if I''m extra lucky! Haha, fat fucking chance of encountering any actually GOOD fictional characters though. I''m sure Goku, Naruto, or Harry Potter got ganked five minutes after spawning in this brutal hellscape.


    Survival of the fittest, right? All the poorly written, one-dimensional goody-goodies are probably rotting in a ditch somewhere while the evil, morally bankrupt psychopaths thrive. So instead of teaming up with heroes to save the day, I''ll most likely be getting hate-fucked by Berserk''s Femto or dodging Alucard''s blood-sucking fangs. Jolly me, I''m so goddamn lucky! Thanks a fucking bunch, Darwin! Maybe next you can explain how I ended up with these sickly yellow eyes and translucent skin - I''m sure that''s a REAL evolutionary advantage![...]

 Chapter 3: 3rd of August/Year 300 [12/12]

    Ugh, I can''t even wrap my head around the sheer cosmic fuckery at play here. Fictional characters made real, historical figures resurrected, an entire world created as a bespoke torture porn theater...it''s like the most demented crossover fanfiction ever shat out by a 4chan edgelord on bath salts. I keep waiting for Ashton Kutcher to pop out and tell me I''ve been Punk''d, but knowing my luck, I''ll just get an alien probe jammed up my ass instead.


    Fuck my life sideways with a rusty chainsaw, this is EXACTLY the kind of cruel and unusual punishment I''d expect from a bunch of sociopathic reality-warping aliens. They probably consider this shit prime time entertainment! "Tune in tonight at 8 to watch a former human dude reborn as a sickly peasant girl navigate a realm populated by the worst dregs of fiction and history - you won''t want to miss the hilarity as she gets violated by orcs or tries to explain germ theory to superstitious turnip farmers!"


    I swear, if I EVER figure out a way to give those twisted alien fucks a taste of their own medicine, I''ll make the Human Centipede look like a goddamn Pixar movie in comparison! But for now, I guess I''m stuck playing the most fucked up game of Dungeons and Dragons imaginable, complete with genuine pain and suffering. Yippee ki yay...


    Aislin shakes me, pulling me out of my reverie. I blink agitatedly at her.


    "Lile, are you alright?" she asks with concern. "You were staring blankly ahead and didn''t respond when I called you."


    I shake my head and put on my best childish pout. "I''m sorry, Mama. I was just dreaming about kittens."


    Aislin sighs and kisses my forehead. "Go outside and play for a bit before I lose my wits with you, child."


    I nod obediently and scamper outside, resting my elbows on the gate as I look over at the neighboring hovel. I spot Saoirse playing with her kitten and wave excitedly. She grins and waves back.


    "Hi Saoirse! Do you want to play?" I call out.


    "Sure!" she replies happily, getting up and making her way over, her kitten trailing behind her.


    But just as Saoirse opens her gate to cross the road, three large, burly men appear, leading a small group of women and girls bound in chains. The men are rough-looking brutes, their faces twisted into leers as they yank cruelly on the chains, making their captives stumble.


    My eyes go wide as I take in the sorry group. Most of the women appear normal peasant folk, their dresses tattered and faces streaked with grime and tears. But a few stand out - one has delicately pointed ears peeking through her tangled violet tresses, while another sports vivid pink hair, eyebrows, and eyes along with a pair of small horns protruding from her brow.


    I gasp audibly at their otherworldly appearances before remembering myself. Quickly, I duck behind a nearby bush, peering through the leaves to watch as the strange procession passes by. Saoirse, eyes wide with fright, has already turned and fled back into her hovel, the kitten clutched tightly to her chest.


    The pink-haired girl, who looks no older than eight years, stumbles and falls to the ground with a cry. The burly man holding the chain attached to her neck yanks it roughly, causing her to choke.


    "Why you hurting me?" the pink-haired girl sobs, tears streaming down her cherubic face. "I didn''t do anything bad! I just want to play with my dolly and kittens!"


    I can''t believe what I''m witnessing. How could anyone treat a child this way? The sheer cruelty of it makes my stomach churn violently.


    The man sneers down at the fallen girl, giving the chain another vicious tug. "Shut yer trap, unnatural freak! We''re taking you to the soldier''s camp to get passed around until you finally die like you deserve."


    The pink-haired girl wails in terror, her small hands clutching at the cruel chain. "No, please! I want my mama!"


    The violet-haired girl, who appears to be around my age, rushes over and tries to help the pink-haired girl up. "Come on, get up and walk!" she urges in a harsh whisper. "You have to keep going!"


    With the violet-haired girl''s assistance, the pink-haired girl manages to struggle back to her feet. But no sooner does she stand than another man leans over and spits a huge gob of phlegm directly into her face.


    I have to clasp a hand over my mouth to stifle the scream of outrage threatening to burst forth. How dare they treat children this way? It''s utterly depraved!


    Yet as much as I want to intervene, to somehow stop this monstrous injustice, I know I can''t. I''m just a powerless child myself in this primitive world. All I can do is watch in silent, impotent fury.


    I realize now that slavery is an accepted practice here, but one rooted in the same vile superstitions that view me as a cursed, unnatural creature. The pink and violet hair marking those poor girls as inhuman "freaks" in the eyes of these ignorant brutes.


    My gaze darts across the road to Saoirse, watching the scene unfold from her family''s hovel. She meets my eyes and quickly presses a finger to her lips in a shushing gesture. We both know there''s nothing we can do.


    One of the men suddenly lashes out, kicking the violet-haired girl''s legs out from under her and sending her crashing to the ground.


    "You''re just a whore to be used by the soldiers too with that unnatural look!" he snarls down at the fallen girl. "Freaks like you are only good for one thing!"


    To my utter revulsion, the pink-haired girl actually giggles at his vile words. "I''m glad to be a whore then!" she pipes up, smiling through her tears. "I hope I can satisfy as many men as possible before I finally die!"


    I have to clap my other hand over my mouth to hold back the wave of nausea threatening to make me vomit right there in the bushes. The sheer depravity, the utter lack of innocence and humanity in this world...it''s almost too much to bear.


    And yet, I can''t help noticing the complete absence of any sign that I did, in fact, vomit earlier during Gwenhwyfar''s disturbing visit. Surely there should be some evidence of that left behind in the hovel? But no, the ground showed no stains or splatters whatsoever from my earlier sickness when I left the hovel.


    A troubling inconsistency to be sure. But one that will have to be pondered another time. For now, I''m forced to be an unwilling spectator to this depraved circus of inhumanity as it continues to unfold.


    One of the burly men suddenly kicks the pink-haired girl hard in her belly. She cries out in pain as he yanks viciously on the chain around her neck, dragging her small body through the dirt. The violet-haired girl quickly stands up and falls back in line with the other captive women.


    "English whores have no rights as human beings in Ireland," one of the men mutters hatefully. "They deserve everything coming to them." He spits a glob of phlegm onto the ground before giving the chains an even harder yank, making the women whimper in fear and pain.


    But the violet-haired girl doesn''t make a sound. She takes the abuse stoically, her jaw set in a hard line as she endures. The man turns to leer at her, grabbing her face roughly between his meaty hands.


    "I like your spirit, bitch," he growls. "You''ll have to service my cock with that pretty mouth of yours tonight."


    To my shock, the violet-haired girl spits directly in his face. "I''ll use that spit to lubricate your filthy cock then," she retorts coldly.


    The man snarls in rage, slapping her hard across the cheek. He grabs a fistful of her violet hair and drags her along the dirt road, pulling the chains to force the other women to keep up. Eventually, the whole grotesque procession disappears from sight around a bend.


    I feel sick to my stomach, all hope for humanity draining away. Surely it couldn''t have been this cruel and depraved in the past, could it? Women treated as less than cattle, subject to constant degradation and abuse?


    But then I remember - of course this is Gwenhwyfar''s doing. The alien bitch had her twisted hand in crafting the religions and histories of this world to be as brutal and misogynistic as possible. How cruel, how utterly evil! Those poor women have souls, ambitions, dreams of their own. Yet they''re seen as subhuman creatures to be violated and discarded on a whim.


    At least the chickens don''t get raped to death like those girls likely will...


    I glance up at the full moon hanging in the twilight sky, remembering that twisted bitch Gwenhwyfar''s claim that it''s some kind of cosmic broadcasting station beaming out this whole fucked up torture porn reality show to sick alien freaks across the galaxy. Well, are you having a grand old wank-fest watching that, you cosmic douchebags? Getting your xenophobic rocks off seeing little girls and women treated like utter garbage just for being born with the wrong hair color or homeland?


    As if these poor souls don''t already have it hard enough being serfs forced to bust their asses in the dirt from dawn till dusk, now they''re getting carted off to some kind of rape camp gulag to be passed around and fucked to death by soldiers? What kind of depraved bullshit is that? What did those girls do to deserve such a horrific fate - stub their toes on the wrong rock that one time? Forget to curtsy deeply enough for the local lord''s horse''s ass? Oh wait, I know the unforgivable crime - they had the unmitigated gall to be born English on Irish soil! The sheer injustice of it all makes me want to projectile vomit until my stomach lining comes out.


    Hmm, actually on second thought, maybe I shouldn''t be so quick to shit on the English just yet. After all, the modern Brits are a whole different breed of insufferable wankers who absolutely deserve to be mocked and ridiculed at every opportunity. I''m talking full-on Monty Python levels of relentless piss-taking for their crimes against good taste, dental hygiene, and basic human decency. But these medieval English girls getting carted off to be gang-raped to death? Even by 21st century standards, that''s a bridge too far into cruel and unusual punishment territory.


    Haha, I can just picture a bunch of alien neckbeards sitting around watching the show on their cosmic flat screens, stuffing their grotesque maws with the extra-terrestrial equivalent of Cheetos as they guffaw at the "hilarious" misery unfolding. "Oh man, did you see that part where the little pink-haired girl got kicked in her tiny belly? Comedy gold, am I right fellas? That''s gonna be an instant meme classic on Xenotube for sure! I just ruptured my anal vents from laughing so hard at her anguished squeals!"


    Fuck you, fuck all of you sadistic alien bastards straight to the deepest pits of oblivion! This whole situation is so far beyond cruel and evil that there aren''t even words for it in any of Earth''s languages. Watching helpless children get abused and trafficked for sick amusement? That''s a new level of cosmic-scale depravity that would make even the most hardened cartel psychopaths blanch in horror.


    Well I''ve got news for you twisted fucks - I''m going to find a way to not just survive this nightmare, but to completely dismantle and overthrow your entire sick system from the inside out. I don''t care if it takes me a thousand lifetimes of suffering and torment, I will claw my way back to the top and give you degenerate alien perverts a brutally harsh re-education on what it means to be humane.


    Mark my words, you sadistic pricks - by the time I''m through with you, the only torture porn you''ll be watching is me skull-fucking your entire species into the cold, uncaring void of space! This shit ends one way or another, even if I have to become a bigger monster than all of you combined to make it happen. The humans of the past may have been powerless, but the humans of the future? We''re coming for all of you freaks, and we''re not taking any prisoners this time around!


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I WILL make you pay for these crimes.


    Saoirse emerges from her own hiding spot across the road. She spots me and waves cheerfully, a bright smile lighting up her beautiful features. For a fleeting moment, I allow myself to return the friendly gesture, raising my hand in greeting.


    But the moment is shattered as a woman''s harsh voice rings out from Saoirse''s hovel. "Saoirse! Get your lazy arse inside and help me with the cooking and mending, you useless girl!"


    Saoirse''s face falls instantly, her shoulders slumping in defeat as she turns and trudges back towards the hovel''s entrance. I watch sadly as she disappears inside, the door slamming shut behind her with a dull thud that seems to echo the finality of her crushed spirits.


    Anger surges through me at the injustice of it all. That poor girl did nothing to deserve such cruel treatment! She was simply being a friendly child, as all youngsters should be allowed. But no, even the smallest shreds of joy and innocence are mercilessly stamped out in this wretched backwater.


    Fuming, I exit my hiding spot and make my way over to the gate, resting my back against the weathered wood as I try to process everything I''ve just witnessed.


    I try desperately to wipe the horrific images from my mind, scrubbing at my eyes with the soft fabric of my new sapphire dress like a madwoman. But the visions remain seared into my brain - those poor girls being dragged along like animals, the cruel men spitting and jeering at their misery. No amount of frantic rubbing can erase the trauma.


    Growling in frustration, I turn and start furiously scraping my hands along the rough wooden slats of the gate, as if I can physically scrub the filth from my very soul. Splinters dig into my palms but I don''t care, I just need to feel clean again after bearing witness to such unforgivable depravity.


    But it''s no use. No matter how viciously I scour my flesh, I''ll never be able to unsee what I''ve just witnessed. I''m going to need a whole fuckin'' vat of industrial-grade bleach and a Xanax drip to numb the PTSD this shitshow is inevitably going to cause!


    By all the dripping, oozing anuses of every inbred backwoods hick who''s ever squatted to pinch a loaf in these woods, what I just saw was more soul-crushing than the series finale of Dexter! Those poor girls being carted off to get railed like human fleshlights by a gaggle of sweaty, mouth-breathing neckbeards straight out of a 4chan meetup. I wouldn''t wish that kind of violation on my worst enemy, let alone innocent children and women!


    How can people be this unbelievably cruel? What kind of depraved, inbred mutants get their sick kicks from trafficking kids and women like cattle? This whole fucking country must be populated by rejects from the shallow end of the gene pool if abusing the vulnerable is considered business as usual.


    I glance back towards the hovel, half-expecting that drunken bastard Oisin to come swaggering out any second, ready to pimp me and Aislin out to the next gang of mouth-breathers who wander by. After all, he''s clearly cut from the same remorseless cloth as those sadistic fucks who just paraded through the village.


    But then I remember Erik and Father Brogan, and a tiny flicker of hope rekindles in my cynical heart. As much of a condescending prick as that old priest was, even he seemed taken aback by the level of cruelty on display here. And Erik...well, for all his gruff Viking bluster, he at least views me as more than a warm cock-sleeve to be bartered away.


    I just hope to every deity that might be listening that those poor girls somehow make it through this nightmare unscathed. That maybe, just maybe, some dashing hero will come along and slice those degenerate fucks into chum before they can defile their captives any further. But who am I kidding? This is the fucking Dark Ages we''re trapped in, not some romantic fantasy novel. There are no heroes here, only villains. Villains that deserve to be slaughtered like cattle themselves for the atrocities they''ve committed.


    And slaughter them I shall, once I figure out a way to access these supposed magic powers that bitch Gwenhwyfar claims to have gifted me. Any depraved fuck who gets off on tormenting the innocent is going to wish they''d never been fucking born by the time I''m through with them! Mark my words, I''m going to bathe in your blood and use your entrails as jump ropes, you sadistic sons of whores! This shit ends one way or another, even if I have to become a bigger monster than all of you combined to make it happen!


    I''m leaning against the gate outside our hovel, still seething from witnessing that horrific procession of captive women being dragged through the village like cattle. The image of that poor pink-haired girl getting kicked in her tiny belly is seared into my mind. I want to scream, to unleash the full fury burning in my chest at the injustice of it all.


    But then I notice Oisin''s hulking form approaching in the distance, that familiar slouched gait unmistakable even from afar. He''s coming home early from the fields? Panic grips me as I realize Aislin will be alone with that drunken brute.


    I quickly push off from the gate and scurry towards the hovel''s entrance, my new velvet cloak swishing behind me. Grasping the latch, I give it a firm tug and the weathered door creaks open.


    "Mama!" I call out in my most childish voice as I hurry inside. "Papa is coming home!"


    Aislin turns from where she''s bent over the hearth, a wooden mug of water clutched in her hands. Her sunken eyes widen at my words.


    "So soon?" she murmurs, quickly making the sign of the cross. "Please, dear Lord, let everything go smoothly."


    I quickly run to her side with a smile.


    We both freeze as the door bangs open and Oisin''s hulking frame fills the entrance. He pauses for a moment, nostrils flaring as he takes an audible sniff of the air. I tense, wondering if he can somehow smell the cleanliness that now permeates our humble dwelling.


    Oisin''s beady gaze rakes over the interior, sweeping across the freshly swept floors and scrubbed walls. A grunt of surprise rumbles from his chest. Then, to my utter disbelief, he throws back his head and lets out a raucous laugh that makes me flinch.


    "Well I''ll be damned!" he chortles, stomping further inside. "Seems them lasses did right by us after all, eh woman?"


    He shoots Aislin a mocking grin, revealing a few blackened stumps amidst his rotten teeth. "Mayhap we''ll have to keep the Viking dog around if his bitches can work such miracles!"


    Aislin quickly bobs her head, not meeting his gaze. "I''m glad you''re pleased with Master Colm''s efforts, husband," she murmurs meekly. "He was most generous."


    Sensing an opportunity, she straightens her shoulders slightly. "Why, I even placed the three silvers he provided into your strongbox for safekeeping. And he gifted you a full jug of his finest mead from his personal stores as well!"


    "Mead?" Oisin''s eyes light up greedily at her words. His gaze immediately snaps to the rough-hewn table, where the large ceramic jug Erik gifted us sits waiting.


    With a grunt of effort, the brute crosses the room in two lumbering strides and snatches up the vessel, thick fingers already working at the stopper. He pulls it free with a dull pop, then upends the jug and takes a deep pull, amber liquid dribbling down his whiskery chin.


    When he finally lowers the jug, there''s a thin film of mead coating his lips. Oisin swipes the back of one meaty hand across his mouth, then lets out a tremendous belch that seems to make the very walls tremble.


    "Hah! Now that''s a proper man''s drink!" he crows, slamming the jug back down on the table with a thud. "Best damn mead I''ve ever tasted, I''ll give the Viking that much!"


    Oisin plops his considerable bulk down on the bench, the weathered wood creaking ominously under his weight. He fixes Aislin with that familiar beady-eyed leer.


    "Well, don''t just stand there gawpin'', woman!" he barks. "Fetch me one of them silvers from the strongbox. I aim to eat hearty at the tavern tonight!"


    Aislin flinches but quickly complies, hurrying over to the nook where Oisin stores his meager valuables. I watch as she retrieves a single gleaming silver coin and brings it back, placing it in Oisin''s waiting palm with a deferential bob of her head.


    The brute grunts in satisfaction, already pocketing the coin. But before he can rise, Aislin seems to find her voice again.


    "If you''d prefer, husband, I can fry up some eggs to go with the bread I baked earlier," she offers hesitantly.


    For a moment, I think I see a flicker of temptation cross Oisin''s ruddy features. But then he shakes his head slowly, lips curling into a contemptuous sneer as he regards Aislin. Tilting his head in that unmistakable menacing way of his, he simply stares at her until she bows her own in submission.


    Emboldened by a strange surge of defiance, I tug insistently at Aislin''s tattered sleeve. "Mama, we can eat like kings tonight!" I pipe up, widening my eyes innocently.


    Oisin''s gaze snaps to me, those pale irises burning with sudden malice. "Speaking of kings, why''s the little brat lookin'' like some scrawny lad?" he demands, words slurring slightly.


    I tense, but Aislin is already pulling me protectively against her side. "Master Colm had to cut Lile''s hair to rid her of the lice, husband," she explains in a placating tone. "He did it for the good of us all."


    But Oisin simply scoffs, shaking his head as that cruel smile stretches his cracked lips. "Aye, I''ll just bet the Viking pervert enjoyed getting'' his hands all over a young boy''s head!" he sneers. "Probably couldn''t resist a quick tousle of the lad''s britches while he was at it!"


    The brute lets out another bark of laughter at his own vile joke, clearly finding it immensely amusing. I can only gape at him, utterly disgusted by his depravity.


    Seemingly tiring of the conversation, Oisin heaves himself to his feet with a grunt. "Well, I''ll not be returnin'' till Sun Day, so you two lasses best keep this place spotless!" he declares, shooting us one final contemptuous look.


    I frown at his words, curiosity getting the better of me. "But Papa, where will you sleep?" I ask innocently.


    Big mistake. Oisin''s face contorts with rage as he turns that burning glare on me fully. "Are ye truly so simple, girl?" he sneers, taking a menacing step forward. "Sun Day is the Lord''s day, the day after today! Surely even a half-wit brat like you can grasp that much?"


    His mocking laughter rings out again, harsh and cruel. I shrink back against Aislin, thoroughly cowed. Oisin seems to find my fear amusing, for he lets out one final bark of amusement before turning on his heel.


    "Try not to let any more lice crawl into that addled brain of yours while I''m gone!" he calls over his shoulder. With that parting shot, the brute shoulders his way through the door and disappears from sight.


    As soon as he''s gone, Aislin''s legs seem to give out from under her. She crumples to her knees on the hard-packed dirt, shoulders shaking with silent sobs. I can only watch, feeling utterly helpless and pathetic.


    "It...it went well, didn''t it poppet?" Aislin finally whispers, raising her head to gaze at me with reddened eyes. "Your father seemed pleased with Master Colm''s gifts. We''re...we''re going to be alright."


    Her words are tinged with desperate hope, as if she''s trying to convince herself more than me. Wordlessly, I cross the room and wrap my arms around her slender frame, pulling her close. Aislin clings to me fiercely, burying her face against my velvet cloak as the tremors wracking her body slowly subside.


    "Yes Mama," I murmur, stroking her lank hair gently. "Everything will be well now. I promise."


    Aislin pulls back from our embrace, her sunken eyes studying me intently. "Are you hungry, poppet? I can fetch you a slice of the bread I baked earlier if you''d like."


    I shake my head, forcing a bright smile. "No thank you, Mama. I''m not hungry right now."


    She nods, seeming relieved I didn''t ask for more than she can provide. "Very well. How would you like to spend the rest of our day together then?"


    My mind drifts to Saoirse, the pretty girl from the neighboring hovel who waved at me earlier. "I wanted to play with Saoirse, the girl next door," I admit wistfully. "But her mother called her inside to help with mending and cooking instead."


    Aislin''s face softens and she reaches out to pat my shorn curls affectionately. "Well, we can do some mending ourselves if you''d like, lamb. That way we can spend time together as a real family."


    I nod eagerly, grateful for any chance to bond further with this weary yet loving woman. "Yes please, Mama! I''d like that very much."


    Aislin rises stiffly and crosses to the crude storage nook, retrieving a basket filled with tattered tunics and shifts in need of repair. She settles back down beside me, the basket between us, and begins sorting through the garments.


    "Here, this is one of your father''s tunics," she says, holding up a coarse woolen shirt stained with dirt and sweat. "The elbows are nearly worn through from his labors. We''ll start by patching those holes."


    I watch raptly as Aislin''s deft fingers select a scrap of fabric and a bone needle already threaded with coarse twine. With a few deft stitches, she demonstrates how to weave the patch over the holes, her movements sure and economical despite her weariness.


    "Now you try, poppet," she encourages, handing me the tunic. "Mind you don''t prick yourself on the needle. We can ill afford to waste a single drop of blood these days."


    Biting my lip in concentration, I mimic her earlier motions as best I can. The needle feels clumsy and oversized in my small hands, but I''m determined to prove myself useful. Aislin observes me fondly, occasionally reaching out to correct my stitching with a few gentle tugs.


    We continue on in this manner for what seems like hours, repairing rent garment after garment until my fingers ache and my eyes grow heavy. All the while, Aislin regales me with tales of her own childhood - helping her dear mother with the mending, gathering eggs from the chicken coop, and frolicking in the sunshine without a care in the world.


    "Those were simpler times," she muses wistfully. "Before the pox stole away my family one by one, leaving me utterly alone but for your brute of a father."


    I pause in my stitching, struck by the sorrow etched into Aislin''s careworn features. On an impulse, I lean over and wrap my arms around her slender frame, hugging her tightly.


    "I''m sorry you lost them, Mama," I whisper, meaning it with every fiber of my being. "But you''ll never be alone again, I promise. We have each other now."


    Aislin''s eyes well with grateful tears as she returns my embrace fiercely. "Aye, that we do," she murmurs, her voice thick. "My precious little lamb..."


    We sit like that for a long moment, simply holding one another as the shadows grow long outside. Finally, Aislin stirs and gently disengages, wiping at her damp cheeks.


    "Enough maudlin tears," she chides herself with a watery chuckle. "We''ve work enough still before us ere we can seek our rest."


    I nod obediently, setting aside the half-mended tunic as Aislin rises and begins banking the hearth fire for the night. Shadows dance across the cracked mud walls as she moves, the familiar motions as soothing as a lullaby after our emotional exertions.


    At last, Aislin straightens and turns to me with a weary smile. "Well then, poppet. Shall we retire to the sleeping alcove and seek what little comfort the night can provide?"


    I return her smile, already scrambling to my feet. "Yes please, Mama. I''m so sleepy..."


    Taking my hand in her calloused one, Aislin leads me to the cramped alcove and its pallet of fresh straw. She helps me shrug out of my fine cloak and dress, leaving me in just my lacy underthings as I snuggle beneath the thin blanket.


    "There now," Aislin murmurs, bending to press a tender kiss to my brow. "Sleep well, my precious lamb. We''ll face the new day together when it comes."


    I nod drowsily, already drifting off to the soothing sound of her voice. My eyes slip closed as Aislin stretches out beside me, her warmth and the scent of wood smoke enveloping me in a cocoon of simple contentment.


    I love you, Aislin.


    And I promise to you, I will free us... everyone, even if I have to slaughter thousands...

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [1/8]

    I stare intently at the old wooden bucket in the corner, trying to will it to levitate with my mind. But then I remember what that strange pale woman Gwenhwyfar told me - that any special abilities I might have are being kept dormant for now, until some kind of trauma activates them.


    I wonder what sort of awful trauma could possibly unlock these supposed powers. Surely I''ve already endured enough psychological torment in this nightmarish existence to activate any dormant gifts tenfold? Unless it only counts from that disturbing visitation a few months ago when Gwenhwyfar forced me to drink her bizarre crimson blood...


    "What are you doing over there, lamb?" Mother''s voice breaks my reverie. I glance over at her sitting on the bench, her hands busily mending a tunic.


    "Just playing, mama!" I reply with a bright smile, feigning childish innocence.


    Mother laughs softly, shaking her head in amusement as she continues her needlework. I can''t help noticing how much healthier and less skeletal she appears these days, her cheeks regaining some plumpness thanks to the provisions Erik has been supplying during our visits to his cottage.


    A chill draft sweeps through the hovel, causing me to shiver. I quickly pull my luxurious emerald cloak tighter around my small frame. "You should move closer to the hearth fire to keep warm, poppet," Mother advises. "The chill will only worsen unless your father finally sees fit to properly patch the holes in these walls."


    I resist the urge to scoff, thinking that if that drunken oaf Oisin did bother repairing the hovel, we''d likely suffocate from all the thick smoke trapped inside with no ventilation.


    Instead, I tilt my head innocently and ask, "When is your birthday, mama?"


    Mother blinks at me, momentarily dumbstruck by the childish query. "Why...the first day of the year, I believe," she replies after a pause. "Though we shall have to check with Father Donall at the church today, as the priests keep better track with their calendars."


    Calendars? What an astonishing concept for these primitive peasants! I feel a flicker of envy at the idea of being able to accurately mark the passage of time.


    "What about me, mama?" I continue, feigning curiosity. "When was I born?"


    "You entered this world on the twenty-fifth day of Deireadh F¨®mhair, my little lamb," Mother says with a fond smile.


    I frown slightly, trying to make sense of her words. "And...what month is it now?"


    Mother''s brow furrows as she ponders. "Why, it should be the tenth month of the year at present."


    I giggle at her confusion, amused by my secret knowledge. If Mother''s birthday truly falls on the first day of this year 300, and mine was the twenty-fifth of the tenth month, then she must be a Capricorn. And I, a Scorpio in this bizarre new life.


    "What about Father?" I ask next. "Do you know when his birthday is?"


    Mother hesitates, chewing her lip. "I...cannot recall the precise day. Though I believe ''twas sometime around the ninth of Bealtaine, if my memory serves."


    I raise my eyebrows, quickly doing the calculations in my mind. So Oisin must be a Taurus, how quaint.


    Of course, using something as unscientific and pseudoscientific as astrology to try analyzing personalities is about as reliable as using a chia pet to predict the weather. But I suppose in this primitive era, before the enlightenment of modern psychology and rigorous clinical studies, the zodiac can provide a basic cosmic cheat sheet for stereotyping the types of people you''re dealing with.


    So far, my astrological assessments do seem to align with the personality archetypes I''ve observed. Aislin, the long-suffering yet pragmatic mother figure, certainly fits the classic profile of an industrious, responsible Capricorn - the zodiac''s consummate workaholic and parental archetype. While Oisin''s boorish, stubborn, and indulgent behavior screams textbook Taurus energy - bullheaded, gluttonous, and prone to sensual overindulgence.


    As much as I dislike relying on astro-stereotypes, they do seem to align with the core personalities I''ve encountered here. Kind of like using the Enneagram types or Myers-Briggs to quickly assess the major motivations and hang-ups of the people around you. Aislin is likely a Type 6: Security-Seeking and Oisin is...well, he''s the human embodiment of the "Is It Cake?" meme - you think there''s substance there, but nope, just an angry, frosted confection waiting to give you salmonella. I''ll have to be cautious about letting my guard down around that one.


    Though I must admit, the idea of the mighty bull Taurus manifesting as that bloated, feckless lout Oisin is almost insultingly on-the-nose, zodiac-wise. He''s basically a walking cautionary tale about the dangers of rampant hedonism and toxic masculinity. The poster child for "Taurus Gon'' Taurus." Astrologers could use him as a case study for how NOT to channel your zodiacal archetype.


    Mother looks up from her needlework and smiles warmly at me. "Did you know tomorrow is a special day, my little lamb?"


    I tilt my head curiously. "Special how, mama?"


    "Why, ''tis the anniversary of the day you graced this world with your presence five years ago!" she exclaims. "Your birthday, poppet. And I shall make certain to do something extra special to celebrate my precious girl''s arrival."


    My eyes widen with childlike delight at the prospect. "Really? Like what?"


    Mother chuckles softly. "Now that would be telling, wouldn''t it? You''ll just have to wait and see the surprise."


    I can barely contain my excitement, bouncing eagerly on the dirt floor. "Oh please mama, at least give me a tiny hint!"


    She pretends to consider this for a moment before shaking her head. "Not a chance, you little rascal. But I''ll tell you this - I still remember clear as the dawn that blessed morn you first opened those big yellow eyes and spoke your first words."


    Mother''s face grows wistful. "Clear as a bell, you looked up at me and said ''Mama...love.''"


    I''m stunned by this revelation, warmth blooming in my chest. Before I can respond, a violent coughing fit suddenly wracks my small frame. I double over, hacking and wheezing as flecks of crimson spray from my lips.


    Mother''s expression turns to one of fear and concern. In an instant she''s at my side, cradling me against her breast as I continue to cough up mouthfuls of blood.


    "Oh lamb, your ail still hasn''t passed," she murmurs, rocking me gently. "That cursed lung-fevered cough plagues you still..."


    I hack and wheeze, flecks of crimson spraying from my lips as the coughing fit wracks my small frame. Mother''s face contorts with panic, her eyes wide with fear as she rocks me urgently.


    "Hush now, lamb," she croons, voice trembling. "Breathe deep, that''s my good girl."


    But the coughs keep coming, each one feeling like shards of glass tearing through my chest. Mother stands abruptly, cradling me tight as she spins in frantic circles, unsure what to do.


    At last, the spasms subside and I sag limply against her breast, panting harshly. Mother sinks back to her knees, relief flooding her features.


    "There, that does it," she murmurs, planting a kiss on my sweat-dampened brow. "We must get you to the healer straight away. Those herbs he gave are doing naught to ease your ail."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    I nod weakly, managing a faint smile. "Erik...will help Lile feel better?"


    "Aye, poppet," Mother says, already moving to gather scraps of linen to wrap her bare feet. "He''ll set you right, I''m sure of it."


    She finishes her makeshift shoes and scoops me up, my small body dwarfed in her protective embrace. Pushing through the warped wooden door, she emerges into the chill winter air, shivering violently with each pained step.


    I tighten my arms around her slender neck. "Love you, Mama," I whisper.


    Mother''s eyes glisten with unshed tears as she presses onward. "And I you, my precious lamb."


    The rasping wheeze of my labored breaths and the fiery ache lancing through my chest with every shallow inhalation leave little doubt - I am afflicted with a severe case of pneumonic plague. The herbs Erik prescribed - lungwort, coltsfoot, and elecampane - have proven utterly ineffective against this virulent respiratory infection ravaging my young lungs.


    In the modern era, such an illness would hardly warrant a second thought, the causative pathogens swiftly eradicated by a simple course of broad-spectrum antibiotics. But here, in this primitive backwater of the 4th century, bacterial pneumonia remains a death sentence for countless children each year. With no understanding of germ theory or access to antimicrobial drugs, the peasant leeches are powerless against the onslaught of the invasive microbes proliferating in my lung parenchyma.


    I can feel the inflamed alveolar sacs filling with viscous pus and proteinaceous fluid, the consolidation steadily conquering more of my pulmonary territory with each wracking cough. Soon, my entire respiratory system will be a necrotic, liquid-drowned battlefield as the infection rages unchecked. Hypoxia, sepsis, respiratory failure - the harbingers of my imminent demise loom ever closer.


    Yet, strangely, I find myself greeting this grim prognosis with a sense of relief, even eagerness to finally escape this wretched existence. No more fighting the sadistic whims of alien overlords, no more mortal struggles against the dark supernatural forces that stalk these benighted lands. Perhaps in death, I can at last find respite from the endless cycle of torment and rebirth that Gwenhwyfar so delights in inflicting upon me.


    If this pneumonic scourge does indeed mark my final curtain in this latest farcical drama, so be it. I welcome the cold embrace of oblivion, where I need no longer play act the role of a hapless peasant child. Let the alien viewership feast upon the piteous spectacle of my tiny lungs drowning in their own tainted humors. I don''t feel like fighting an uphill battle.


    The forest path winds through a dense thicket of gnarled oak and towering pines, their skeletal branches clawing at the iron-gray sky. Each rasping cough that tears from my chest prompts Mother to quicken her pace, her boots crunching over the carpet of brittle leaves and frozen mud. Icy wind knifes through the thin fabric of my cloak, making me shiver violently.


    "Hold on, lamb," Mother pleads, her voice quavering. "We''re nearly to Erik''s cottage now. Just hold on a wee bit longer."


    I manage a feeble nod, struggling to draw enough air into my ravaged lungs. The coppery tang of fresh blood coats my tongue with each wet, hacking spasm.


    At last, the trees part to reveal Erik''s quaint cottage nestled in a small clearing. Mother rushes forward, fumbling with the latch of the wooden gate. It swings open with a creak and she dashes up the path, her boots slapping against the hard-packed earth.


    Reaching the heavy oak door, she raps frantically with her free hand. "Erik! Erik, open this blasted door!"


    No response. Mother''s face contorts with desperation as she kicks the unyielding wood.


    "Damn you, Erik! Open up before my wee lamb perishes!" She punctuates each word with another vicious kick. "You feckin'' bastard, show yourself!"


    I cough weakly, specks of crimson dotting the soft velvet of my cloak. "Mama...Erik''s not...home today..."


    "No!" she cries, pounding her fists against the door now. "That son of a whore better be home! Erik, you filthy shite-licker! Open this gods-cursed portal before I batter it down!"


    Just then, the door creaks open to reveal Erik himself framed in the doorway, a simple towel knotted around his waist. Rivulets of water glisten on his broad chest and muscular arms.


    "What fresh hell is this?" he rumbles, emerald eyes narrowing. "Have you gone utterly daft, woman?"


    His gaze falls upon me and I convulse with another spasm of coughing, flecking his feet with scarlet droplets. Erik''s expression shifts to one of concern.


    "Inside, quickly!" he barks, ushering us over the threshold. "Has the wee lass been taking her draughts as I instructed?"


    Mother nods frantically as she lays me upon the heavy oak table. I writhe and gasp, feeling as though I''m drowning in my own tainted humors.


    "Save her, Erik!" Mother shrieks, clutching at his arm. "Save my precious lamb or I swear by Christ''s wounds, I''ll fling myself into the river this very instant!"


    Erik leans over me, his brow furrowed as he takes in my flushed cheeks and labored wheezing. At last, he shakes his head grimly.


    "The corruption has progressed too far, I fear. No mere herb or poultice can halt its insidious march now." He meets Mother''s frantic gaze. "She will not see the spring, Aislin. The child is beyond my humble arts."


    "No!" Mother wails, sinking to her knees. "You lying, monstrous wretch! You should have taken her as your ward moons ago when I first begged you!"


    Tears stream down her face as racking sobs shake her slender frame. Erik watches her impassively for a moment before speaking.


    "There...may be a chance to preserve the lass''s life. But it will require unorthodox means."


    Mother''s head snaps up, her eyes wild with desperate hope. "Anything! Name it and it''s done!"


    "The village priests, Father Brogan and Timothy," Erik says slowly. "They know the rites for inscribing certain...markings. Potent wards against corruption and disease."


    "Tattoos?" Mother''s brow furrows in confusion. "You speak of having my babe inked like a criminal?"


    "Not mere ink," Erik clarifies. "But infusions of mageblood, ritually inscribed. Such markings can channel immense power - enough perhaps to purge the child''s affliction."


    He shakes his head, mouth set in a grim line. "But even that may prove insufficient. For the rites to succeed, I would need to procure a far more...potent vitae than any mage can provide."


    Mother stares at him, eyes brimming with a mixture of fear and fragile hope.


    "What manner of blood, then?" she whispers. "Whose vitae is mighty enough to save my Lile?"


    Erik meets her gaze steadily, his expression unreadable.


    "That of the Tuatha themselves," he replies. "The sacred bloodline of the Fae folk...the blood of the Danann."


    "The...Tuatha...what?" Mother asks, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    Erik whirls on her, his emerald eyes blazing with urgency. "I have no time to waste on explanations, woman! Pray to your God that those feckless priests have a vial of vampire blood lying about, else your wee lamb is as good as dead!"


    He spins and sprints into the bedchamber, the sound of frantic rustling and thumping noises echoing out. I hack and wheeze, struggling to draw each shallow breath as my lungs drown in their own tainted humors.


    Erik bursts back into the main room, a leather satchel clutched in one hand. Without preamble, he scoops me up into his powerful arms, cradling me against his broad chest.


    "Erik, please! Let me come with you!" Mother cries, scrambling to her feet.


    But Erik shakes his head curtly. "Nay, this is no place for your eyes, Aislin. You should not even know of such matters."


    "I beg you, Erik!" she pleads, clutching at his arm. "Do not shut me out from my child''s plight!"


    Erik''s jaw tightens and he fixes her with a stern glare. "Force not this issue, woman. Wait here within my cottage and serve yourself from the stew pot - take what mead you can find in my cellar to steady your nerves. But you shall remain behind."


    Mother tugs insistently at his tunic, tears streaking her cheeks. "Please, I must-"


    With a growl of frustration, Erik shoves her away, making her stumble. "Enough, damn you! The lass has not the time for your womanly hysterics!"


    Mother''s shoulders slump in defeat. "If...if you do not return with my Lile..." she whispers brokenly. "Then I shall take my own life, Erik. I swear it."


    "You addlebrained fool!" Erik roars, his face flushed with rage. "If the child perishes, ''tis a death sentence for me as well! Now cease this idiocy at once!"


    Clutching me tightly, he spins and sprints for the door, flinging it open with enough force to make it bang against the wall. I catch a glimpse of Mother crumpled on the floor, sobbing, before Erik bursts outside into the chill winter air.


    He dashes down the garden path and through the gate, his boots pounding against the hard-packed earth as he races toward the village church.


    As Erik sprints down the path, his boots thundering against the frozen earth, I can''t help but snort inwardly. Heh, "mageblood"? What fresh lunacy is this now?


    I wheeze and cough, flecks of crimson speckling Erik''s tunic as he jostles me in his muscular arms. Healing tattoos inked with wizard''s blood? I mean, sure, why the fuck not at this point? If I''m going to kick the proverbial medieval bucket, might as well go out with a literal bang of pure crazy town.


    Erik grunts, his face set in a mask of grim determination as he barrels onward. Vampire blood, he says? So those ghoulish myths of the undead stalking the night are indeed more than mere peasant superstition? Haha, well well well, it seems that Gwenhwyfar and Oisin did not lie after all, it must be true then.


    I hack up another mouthful of foul phlegm, my chest feeling like it''s being crushed by an anvil. Let''s just hope these so-called "magical" tattoos can somehow zap away my pneumonia like some kind of funky antibiotics. Otherwise, I''ll be doing nothing but laughing my tiny diseased arse off if it turns out to be a load of placebo bollocks.


    But hey, who the fuck knows at this point? When you''ve been reborn into the wackadoo Dark Ages as a snot-nosed peasant brat, you''ve pretty much hit the bottom of the sanity barrel already. Might as well roll with the punches and see where this latest bout of mad madness leads, eh? Not like I''ve got anything left to lose here.


    I mean, it''s a classic coin toss at this stage - heads I live to see another day of medieval misery, tails I finally croak and escape this fecking nightmare for good. Fifty-fifty either way, mates! Maybe I''ll get lucky and wake up in the Shire next, surrounded by those hilarious little drunkard hobbits. Anything''s better than coughing up a lung in the icy mud of merry olde Ireland. God, I hope I die.[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [2/8]

    I cough wetly, flecks of crimson spraying Erik''s calloused hands as he barrels down the path, his face a mask of fury. "Brigitte, my love...taken before her time..." he snarls through gritted teeth. "And now the fates seek to rob me of my second bride as well? My key to unlocking the prophecy?"


    His emerald eyes blaze with impotent rage. "Damn the Norns and their cruel jests! I''ll not surrender my destiny so easily, mark my words!" Another violent coughing fit wracks my tiny frame, and Erik tightens his grip, pulling me protectively against the slick warmth of his bare chest.


    "Cling fast, little one," he growls, quickening his pace. "I''ll not allow Hel''s bony clutches to claim you this day!"


    At last, the looming silhouette of the village church appears through the swirling snow. But as Erik reaches for the heavy oak door, it remains stubbornly shut against his frantic tugging.


    "What fresh devilry is this?" he roars, kicking the unyielding wood. "Damn you, Father Brogan! Damn you and your fool acolyte Timothy to the nine frozen hells!"


    Another vicious kick, and still the door refuses to yield. Erik''s face contorts in a rictus of pure, animalistic fury.


    "You addlepated bastards dare bar the way on the very morn my bride''s life hangs by a thread?" he bellows, raining blow after blow upon the unforgiving portal. "I''ll have your wizened skulls mounted on pikes for this outrage!"


    At last, the ancient wood splinters and cracks, the door bursting open to reveal the church''s solemn interior. Erik charges inside, his boots echoing loudly off the vaulted ceiling.


    There, beside the altar''s flickering candles, I glimpse three figures - a tall, regal woman with an ageless, timeless beauty, and two young girls, one with hair like spun sunlight, the other a cascade of rich violet tresses.


    My breath catches in my throat as I recognize the pair from that awful day in the village square, when the slavers paraded them and others through the streets in chains, bound for some unspeakable fate at the hands of Lord Eamonn''s soldiers.


    But why are they here now, in this sacred place of worship? And who is the striking, ethereal woman regarding us with those smoldering crimson eyes?


    "You there, woman!" Erik''s bellow shatters the hushed stillness. "Identify yourself at once! Can you render aid, or have you naught but a pretty face to offer?"


    The woman rises with boneless, predatory grace, those full crimson lips curving in a slow, sinister smile. She moves towards us with the prowling gait of a jungle cat, each step a hypnotic sway of her curvaceous hips beneath the shimmering burgundy silk gown that clings like a second skin.


    Her raven tresses seem to shimmer with an otherworldly luster, framing a face of unearthly, classical beauty - high regal cheekbones, a delicate nose, and a strong jawline sculpted by the gods themselves. But it''s her eyes that transfix me most, those glowing ruby orbs smoldering with insatiable hunger.


    As the woman draws nearer, I can''t help drinking in every detail of her lithe, impossibly voluptuous form. Her every curve is a masterwork of preternatural allure, from the gentle swell of her full breasts to the flare of her womanly hips. Her alabaster skin glimmers with an ethereal, almost translucent radiance, and her long, elegant fingers are tipped with wickedly sharp crimson nails that glisten like freshly sharpened talons.


    "Well, well..." The woman''s voice is a rich, musical purr that seems to echo strangely in my ears. "What have we here but a strapping young warrior bold enough to demand an audience?"


    She laughs then, a low, cruel chuckle that raises the fine hairs on the nape of my neck. "Though I fear your bravado shall avail you naught in the face of what''s to come, good sir..."


    Erik glares at the woman, his jaw clenched. "Are you friend or foe?" he demands.


    The woman peers around Erik, eyeing me with a sly smile. "Why didn''t you knock, good sir? I would have gladly opened the door." Her voice drips with haughty condescension. "Unless...you are here to do harm?"


    "I need the priests," Erik growls. "And vampire blood, as soon as possible for the tattoo ritual."


    The woman''s full crimson lips curve in a wicked grin, revealing wicked fangs. I cough wetly, spraying flecks of blood that speckle Erik''s tunic. My eyes widen as I gape at the vampiric woman.


    She bends over me, her face mere inches from mine as she takes an exaggerated sniff. Straightening, she purrs, "My, my, what an interesting specimen you''ve brought me."


    "I don''t care about that," he snaps. "Can you help or not?"


    "But of course." The vampire smiles indulgently. "Though my craft does require...compensation."


    Erik''s eyes narrow. "Name your price."


    "Three silver coins."


    He nods curtly. "Done. I''ll pay whatever is needed."


    The woman laughs, a rich, musical sound that raises goosebumps on my skin. "Lucky for you, pet, you''ve come on a day when I can provide the necessary vitae myself. For I am Dumitra...a vampire."


    She beckons Erik forward with one crimson-tipped talon. "Place the child on the altar."


    Erik obeys, gently laying me atop the rough wooden surface. The vampire circles us with a predatory grace, drinking in every detail.


    "I am Erik Ragnarsson," he states gruffly.


    Dumitra moves behind him, one clawed hand caressing the shell of his ear as she murmurs, "I know who you are, boy. I smell the stench of Ragnar upon you. We have met before, in the past."


    Erik''s eyes widen in shock and he whirls, shoving Dumitra away. "You...you are the vampire whore witch who coupled with entire towns? Who didn''t stop at mounting even the stallions and mutts?"


    Dumitra cackles, throwing back her head in wicked delight. "Well met indeed, pet!" She licks her lips slowly. "I am she."


    Erik sighs, turning back to face me. "You are in good hands now, little one."


    I stare at Dumitra''s face, taking in her unearthly beauty and cruel, fanged smile. Good hands? Yeah, right. After what Erik just revealed about this freaky vampire chick, I''m pretty sure I''d feel safer getting a prostate exam from Pennywise the Clown!


    Like, seriously? She fucked an entire town''s worth of people AND all the family pets too? What is she, some kinda mythological Mrs. Slocombe with her "puuussay" constantly crying out for the D like a horny Alf? I can just picture her going door-to-door: "Alright lads, who''s got a nice juicy banger for Auntie Dumitra''s famished fuckbox this evening?"


    And let''s not forget her penchant for interspecies Beastiality either! I bet this twisted bloodsucker was Lassie''s worst nightmare - coming home to find Dumitra balls-deep in her doggy hubby, howling at the moon as she got railed by the entire Kennel Club.


    At this rate, I''m honestly more terrified of catching a million different strains of vampire-transmitted dia-REEEEE-as from this oversexed Countess Chodula than I am of her just straight-up draining me of blood! I mean, talk about a one-woman Petri dish experiment gone horribly, horribly wrong. Yeesh!


    But hey, at least we know the old bat has a healthy appetite, am I right? If this whole "healing tattoo" thing falls through, I''m sure Erik could just toss me into Dumitra''s gaping maw and she''d be happy to nibble on my tender haunches for a while. Waste not, want not and all that!


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Yeah...I''m definitely in the most capable, hygienic hands imaginable here. Dumitra the Depraved Vampire Vixen has got this shit on lockdown! What could possibly go wrong?


    Dumitra turns to the violet-haired girl with pointed ears and commands in a silky tone, "Eilis, fetch the vials of ink and a small silver dagger from the chest beneath the altar."


    Eilis immediately moves to my left side, her movements graceful yet purposeful. I hear rummaging sounds as she retrieves the requested items from the chest. Moments later, she returns with two vials of dark liquid - ink, I presume - and an empty glass vial, placing them carefully in Dumitra''s outstretched hands.


    Dumitra examines the empty vial, giving it a slight shake before taking the dagger from Eilis. The young girl looks at me with large, solemn eyes. "Do not be afraid, little one. This is for your own good."


    I open my mouth to respond, but a series of ragged coughs wracks my small frame instead. Dumitra turns to Erik, her crimson lips curving in a smile that doesn''t reach her eyes. "Step aside, good sir."


    The pink-haired girl - pipes up in a high, childish voice. "Friends?"


    Dumitra''s gaze flicks to the girl, her expression one of mild annoyance. "Mary, be good, will you? Go play hide and seek with Eilis."


    As the two girls scamper off, I study Mary more closely. The small horns protruding from her brow seem larger than I remember. Furrowing my own brow, I look up at Dumitra. "What''s up with the girls?"


    The vampiress arches one perfect eyebrow. "Whatever do you mean, child?"


    Before I can clarify, Erik speaks up from beside me. "The lasses appear to be under Dumitra''s tutelage, from the look of things."


    I try to ask another question, but more coughs force the words back down my throat. Dumitra takes the opportunity to slice open her finger with the dagger''s razor edge, allowing a few crimson drops to well up and trickle into the empty vial. She then uncorks one of the ink vials and pours its inky contents into the vial now containing her blood, swirling the mixture with a deft flick of her wrist.


    From somewhere within the folds of her burgundy gown, Dumitra produces a strange implement - some sort of medieval tattoo device by the looks of it. She turns her smoldering gaze on Erik.


    "Disrobe the child so that I may have access to her belly."


    Erik moves to comply, helping me shrug out of my sapphire dress until I''m left in just my lacy underthings. An odd sense of vulnerability washes over me, though I''m uncertain why. This is hardly the first time I''ve been unclothed in front of others.


    Dumitra''s eyes rove over my nearly nude form in a way that makes me shiver. "And what is your name, little one?"


    I meet her crimson stare levelly. "Lile."


    "Hmmm..." She purses her full lips thoughtfully.


    As Dumitra settles over my belly, her lithe form hovering mere inches above me, I feel the cool metal of the tattoo implement graze my skin. She dips it into the vial filled with an inky crimson mixture that glistens ominously.


    "Little one," Dumitra purrs, her ruby eyes boring into mine. "Have you ever met a woman with skin as pale as fresh cream? Hair like spun moonlight and eyes the color of blood?"


    I know exactly who she speaks of - that pale, terrifying woman with the crimson gaze who claimed to be some kind of alien overseer. But I dare not reveal that truth, so I simply shake my head mutely.


    "Hmm..." Dumitra''s full lips curve in a wicked smile as she leans closer, her raven tresses caressing my cheek. "Then hold still while I work, pet. We wouldn''t want to mar that pretty skin."


    As she bends over me, a few errant sunbeams filter through the church windows to bathe Dumitra''s head in brilliant golden light. I tense, expecting her flesh to sizzle and smoke like the vampires from storybook tales. But to my bewilderment, nothing happens - the sunlight seems to have no effect on her at all.


    "Why doesn''t the sun burn you?" I blurt out, unable to contain my childish curiosity.


    Dumitra chuckles, the sound raising goosebumps along my arms. "Silly girl, sunlight cannot harm me. Nor can your pious crosses or even this sacred ground." She smirks at me. "Those are merely superstitions to scare mortals into obedience."


    "Enough prattling, Dumitra," Erik growls from beside me. "The lass could perish this very day. I need you to focus and complete the ritual markings."


    "Hmm..." Dumitra leans back, raking her crimson gaze over my nearly nude form with an appraising look. "I begin to see what ensnares you about this one, Norseman."


    Then, with a wicked laugh, she presses the inked implement to the soft skin of my belly. I gasp at the strange, prickling sensation as Dumitra begins tapping intricate patterns into my flesh, her movements almost hypnotically rhythmic. The sharp, coppery tang of her vitae mingles with the musky scent of the ink, assaulting my senses in dizzying waves...


    Dumitra''s raven tresses caress my cheek as she bends closer, her full crimson lips curving in a wicked smile.


    "Indeed, a very singular beauty blooms amidst the muck and mire here," she purrs, her ruby eyes raking over my nearly nude form. "The girl echoes the ancient goddess Freyja herself. Or mayhap even wily Gullveig reborn into mortal flesh?"


    Erik shifts beside the altar, his emerald eyes narrowing. "Nay, she is no goddess given flesh, Dumitra. Merely an ill-fated peasant child in need of our aid."


    Dumitra throws back her head with a rich, musical laugh that raises goosebumps along my arms. "Come now, warrior - even cloaked by this tender youngling''s flesh, you cannot disguise treacherous ambition''s restless hunger haunting your gaze."


    She leans closer, her breath warm against my cheek as she murmurs, "Did you truly think me blind to your designs on this singular prize?"


    Dumitra''s crimson nails trail lightly down my belly, leaving a trail of fiery tingles in their wake. "Why, you have crafted yourself quite the cunning scheme here."


    Erik''s jaw tightens, but he holds the vampire''s smoldering gaze steadily. "Whatever do you imply? I seek only to rescue this frail waif from her death."


    "Of course, naturally you nurture purely selfless motives," Dumitra croons, her tone dripping with mocking condescension as she resumes tapping the intricate patterns into my flesh. "How silly of me to suspect otherwise of one bearing the storied Ragnar''s noble blood!"


    Her full lips curve in a slow, sinister smile. "Still, I must applaud the elegant trap you have laid claiming this prize peasant child. Once properly groomed, the girl could near pass for goddess-touched with her uncanny beauty."


    I shiver at the predatory hunger in Dumitra''s crimson stare, though I''m uncertain if it''s directed at me or Erik. The vampire laughs again, a low, cruel chuckle that seems to echo strangely in my ears.


    "Now I grasp your true aims here at long last," she murmurs. "This prize shall secure your place in Norway and more besides."


    Dumitra''s eyes glitter with wicked delight as she continues. "Bewitch the credulous peasants there with her preternatural beauty...dazzle your backward kinsmen with tales of ancient v?lva reborn to herald your rule...breed lusty sons upon her fertile young loins to found a glowing dynasty."


    She throws Erik a conspiratorial wink. "Thus you shackle destiny itself to your triumphant return from exile. And naive little Lile serves as the perfect lynchpin binding all to your cunning will!"


    Dumitra tosses back her head with another peal of laughter. "Why, I salute your ruthless ingenuity, warrior! Ragnar himself could not have crafted more devious snares to trap honor and glory."


    She leans back, raking her crimson gaze over me once more as she purrs, "I remain humbled by your inspired cunning!"


    Erik turns to Dumitra, his jaw set in a hard line. "Tell me, vampiress - do you even care what I want? Or do you simply delight in mocking me at every turn?"


    Dumitra chuckles darkly as she continues working on my tattoo, the inked implement tapping an ominous rhythm against my skin. "We stand alike in ruthlessness, you and I." She smirks up at him. "Though you lack the courage to admit it."


    A muscle twitches in Erik''s cheek. "So you remain bitter that Ragnar refused to plant his seed in your womb? Is that what fuels this spite?"


    Dumitra''s full crimson lips curve in a slow, predatory smile. She turns her face towards Erik with agonizing slowness, those smoldering ruby eyes glittering with wicked delight. "Oh no, warrior...I have the next best thing right here in this very village."


    A harsh bark of laughter escapes her as she leans back, raking her hungry gaze over Erik''s powerful form. "In fact, I think I shall take you as my stud tonight and be done with it. Rape you and breed myself with the children of Ragnar''s bloodline, since the great man himself proved too craven."


    My eyes widen at her blunt words. Dumitra arches one perfect eyebrow at Erik.


    "You may resist, if you wish...or agree to it consensually. I care not which you choose."


    Erik chuckles nervously, the sound brittle. "You cannot be serious, woman. It is impossible for a female to rape a male against his will."


    Dumitra throws back her head, peals of rich laughter echoing off the vaulted ceiling. "Hmm...I would not be so sure of that, boy." She leans in close, her breath hot against Erik''s ear. "If Ragnar did not have the entire town of Kattegat behind him, I would have taken his seed by force long ago."


    I cough wetly, specks of blood dotting my lips. "Why...why do you want babies so badly?" I rasp out.


    Dumitra''s crimson gaze slides to me, her full lips curving in an indulgent smile. "Why, I simply enjoy taking trophies from great bloodlines, pet. Claiming the seed of legendary warriors and kings as my own."


    My eyes widen further at her words, stunned by her casual arrogance.


    Are you fucking kidding me right now? So let me get this straight - not only does this crimson-tipped succubus go around porking entire villages like some depraved pied piper, but she''s also into shagging the beasts too? Beastiality on top of everything else? Christ on a cracker, this vampiric vixen is straight out of a Marquis de Sade fever dream!


    But wait, it gets even more deranged - Dumitra has some kind of breeding fetish where she gets her curved talons into famous bloodlines to pop out little monster babies. Like she wants to be the Ghengis Khan of the supernatural world, spreading her demon seed far and wide by raping legendary warriors and kings.


    Poor Erik honestly doesn''t stand a fucking chance against this lust-crazed harpy. He can either get rock-hard and dick her down himself, or she''s going to straight up violate him and use him as a living dick-sheath to breed her demon spawn. Not exactly an enviable set of options there, my guy.[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [3/8]

    Although...I can''t lie, if I was still rocking a cock myself, I''d be harder than a concrete dildo just from the sight of Dumitra''s hourglass figure alone. Those curves could make the Vitruvian man blow his load without even touching himself. So is there really any reason for Erik to resist this psychotic vampire MILF''s advances? I mean, besides the whole "rape" part, obviously. But still, I''d let her sit on my face and fart anytime, no hesitation.


    Speaking of which, why the fuck doesn''t the sun burn this bitch to a crisp? Gwenhwyfar made it pretty clear she manifested all the supernatural myths and legends into reality for her sick amusement. So Dumitra clearly isn''t your run-of-the-mill Bram Stoker-style vampire who has to avoid sunlight and sleep in coffins and all that campy bullshit.


    Wait, hold up...I think I''m starting to put the pieces together here. Dumitra isn''t just some undead revenant or whatever - she''s a full-on biological vampire! Like her vampirism is an actual genetic condition, not some mystical dark curse. Which honestly makes her even more terrifying than if she was just a regular old Nosferatu knock-off.


    A real flesh-and-blood vampire roaming around with all the powers and none of the traditional weaknesses? Able to shapeshift, breed, and spread her unholy bloodline without restriction? Fuck me sideways, no wonder Dumitra is so arrogant and unhinged - she''s basically one of Gwenhwyfar''s custom-built killing machines given free rein to indulge her every sadistic whim. We are well and truly fucked here, kids.


    The young girl Mary comes skipping over to where Dumitra is working on my tattoo, giggling and babbling in a way that seems to annoy the vampiress. Dumitra turns her crimson gaze on Mary, eyes narrowing as she notices the girl''s bare hands.


    "Sleep!" Dumitra barks, and Mary instantly crumples to the floor, unconscious.


    Dumitra exhales heavily, placing a hand over her chest as if steadying herself. Erik frowns in concern.


    "What ails the child? And why did you react so strongly to her approach?" he asks warily.


    Dumitra shoots him a look of pure disdain. "If that foolish babe had made contact, her ungloved hands would have reduced me to mere ash where I stand."


    At that moment, Eilis hurries over and quickly slips a pair of gloves back onto Mary''s limp hands, murmuring an apology.


    "Forgive me, I should have kept better watch to ensure she did not remove the bindings again."


    Dumitra scowls down at the slumbering girl. "See that you do a better job of it. Now take the wretched creature away from here - I have work remaining."


    She turns her attention back to me, resuming the rhythmic tapping of the tattoo implement against my skin. Erik watches her warily for a moment before speaking again.


    "Where did you find those two girls? Their...abilities seem most unnatural."


    Dumitra doesn''t look up from her task as she replies. "I discovered the pair huddled amidst a veritable abattoir at one of Lord Eamonn''s soldier garrisons. The fools there sought to rape and defile the lasses, it seems. But their trauma awoke preternatural gifts locked away in their blood."


    She smirks faintly. "The little one Mary can reduce any living creature to smoldering cinders with but a touch of her bare flesh. While Eilis there holds the power to overwhelm any victim with waves of indescribable ecstasy, so long as she maintains physical contact."


    Erik''s brow furrows. "But...how did you render Mary unconscious just now? Some form of hex or spell?"


    Dumitra chuckles darkly. "Nothing so quaint, warrior. I can simply command any object or creature to obey my will, so long as I look upon it while speaking the appropriate word."


    I feel a chill run down my spine at this revelation. So not only is Dumitra some kind of biological vampire immune to traditional weaknesses...she also wields pseudo-reality shaping powers? This is just completely fucked up and unfair!


    Erik turns to Dumitra, his brow furrowed. "Is this...ability of yours something all vampires possess?"


    Dumitra chuckles darkly, never pausing in her rhythmic tapping of the tattoo implement against my skin. "No."


    She smirks up at the towering Viking. "All mages have their own singular gifts, warrior. I am no exception to that rule."


    Erik''s frown deepens. "So not all vampires are...gifted, then?"


    "No," Dumitra scoffs, rolling her crimson eyes as she leans back to inspect her work on my belly. "And what, pray tell, do you actually know of my kind beyond the mindless superstitions peddled by terrified peasants?"


    Erik shifts his weight, looking suddenly uncertain. "I...know you are immortal. That you do not age as mortals do."


    "Close enough, I suppose," Dumitra murmurs, dipping the needle into the vial of inky vitae once more. She resumes tapping out the intricate patterns, her full lips curved in an indulgent smile.


    "The truth is, we vampires are barely any different from you mortals in most ways."


    Erik blinks, surprise flitting across his chiseled features. "How so?"


    Dumitra throws back her head with a rich peal of laughter. "Why, we still require sustenance beyond mere blood to function, you addlepated oaf! Consume naught but our singular thirst-slaker, and soon enough we would waste away into desiccated husks, no matter our preternatural gifts."


    She fixes Erik with a pointed stare. "I myself must feed upon hot blood or seed at least once a week, lest my strength and vitality begin to wane. Be it from beast or man, blood or semen, in any orifice, I must have that...nourishment."


    Erik''s eyes widen almost comically, and I can''t stifle a shocked giggle at Dumitra''s blunt words. The vampire smirks at the Viking''s discomfiture.


    "Go ahead and laugh, warrior. But this is simply my nature, as innate as your own need for bread and wine. I require these...substances, this life-essence, to survive and thrive."


    Erik''s mocking laughter dies in his throat. An odd look comes over his face as he meets Dumitra''s smoldering gaze.


    "You...need not force yourself upon me tonight, then," he says gruffly. "I shall give you what you require. Willingly."


    Dumitra arches one perfect eyebrow, her full lips curving in a slow, predatory smile. "Ha! I have you now, it seems."


    Erik frowns. "What?"


    The vampire leans back, raking her hungry crimson stare over his powerful form. "Why, I require the consent of any mortal I wish to breed with, good sir. A verbal affirmation, to be precise - else I cannot conceive, no matter how vigorous the...coupling."


    Erik''s jaw tightens, but he holds Dumitra''s gaze steadily. "Very well, then. You have my consent to take your...fill, should you require it. I am yours to use as you will."


    Dumitra throws back her head, peals of rich laughter echoing off the vaulted ceiling. I can''t help another racking cough, specks of blood dotting my lips.


    The vampire turns her smoldering gaze on me, eyes narrowing. "Cease that incessant hacking at once, child! You''ll only exacerbate your condition."


    I shake my head weakly. "I...can''t help it..."


    Dumitra sighs, leaning back to inspect her work. "There, I''ve completed the first half of the ritual markings. Just a bit more remains."


    Alright, let''s catalog this newfound knowledge systematically! First revelation - mages in this realm possess individualized psychokinetic abilities, each wielding singular metaphysical talents. Quite intriguing!


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Secondly, and perhaps more staggering - vampires are not solely hematophagous parasites subsisting on sanguine life-essence alone. No, these preternatural beings require actual solid sustenance, just like any common Homo sapien! Deprive them of standard dietary intake, and their corporeal forms would undergo a catabolic wasting, reduced to desiccated osseous husks despite their vampiric vitae. Remarkable evolutionary adaptation, indeed!


    But then, the strangest disclosure - vampires can seemingly metabolize not just blood, but seminal fluids as well? Some manner of hemato-spermatic consumption to meet their nutritive needs? How bizarrely unconventional, yet strangely logical from a biological standpoint. The proteinaceous composition of semen, coupled with its inherent life-giving essence, must provide ample nourishment.


    Which begs the burning question - what precise volumetric quantity is required to slake a vampire''s profound hungers? Liters upon liters of blood, or mere milliliters of the viscous, albuminous vitae? An avenue for further empirical study, to be certain.


    And then, that most perplexing revelation of all - vampires require explicit consent from their reproductive partners before being able to successfully conceive? Some manner of intrinsic biological lockout, demanding verbal affirmation to override their innate sterility? Utterly mystifying, yet doubtless indicative of an advanced symbiotic relationship with their human counterparts, rather than a purely parasitic one.


    Yes, I must endeavor to secure a pristine vampire specimen for comprehensive anatomical and physiological examination! Vivisection, followed by an in-depth microbiological analysis of their unique sanguine and neurological compositions. Do their brains, their very cellular structures differ from our own? Only empirical scrutiny can unravel these enigmas.


    And then, there is the question of Dumitra''s own preternatural talents. That bizarre psychokinetic display, compelling the girl Mary into instant slumber with a mere verbal command? Clearly, this transcends the traditional conceptualization of psychokinesis as volitional mind-over-matter manipulation. No, this seems to be some manner of metaphysical domination on a linguistic, symbolic level. As though the very words themselves hold power, acting as ritualistic keys to unlock unseen metaphysical potential slumbering within the collective human psyche.


    I must learn more about the fundamental underpinnings of these uncanny abilities! Probe their deepest secrets through meticulous examination and analysis. For only by unraveling the mysteries of their supernatural origins can I hope to understand - and perhaps, one day, even replicate - such phenomenal cosmic powers for myself.


    As Dumitra holds the sharp chisel poised above my belly, her hand suddenly trembles and halts. A strange look crosses her beautiful crimson-eyed features.


    "H-hey, Erik," she says, turning to the tall Viking beside me. "Where did you say you found this girl?"


    Erik frowns. "I did not find the lass, Dumitra. She is the daughter of Oisin Ban, a peasant man from the village. I sought her out specifically for her resemblance to the goddess Gullveig."


    Dumitra visibly sweats, her full lips parting. "A-ah, I see."


    I don''t understand why she reacted that way. Why did Dumitra behave so strangely just from learning my origins?


    The vampiress leans down, her raven tresses caressing my cheek as she whispers in my ear. "I know you want to kill me, little one. I can feel it radiating from you...I can smell your intent."


    My eyes widen at her words. Erik notices my startled expression. "What did you say to the child?" he demands gruffly.


    I quickly school my features into an innocent look. "Dumitra just told me to be calm and not move so much," I lie in my best childish voice.


    Dumitra''s crimson eyes narrow to slits as her full lips curve in an impossibly wide, predatory smile that doesn''t reach her eyes. Then her expression reverts to normal in the blink of an eye, but I can''t suppress a shiver.


    So vampires truly can smell emotions and intentions, just as the tales claim. How unsettling...


    "And now you feel fear," Dumitra murmurs, her tone contemplative. "How odd."


    She turns her smoldering gaze back to Erik. "Tell me, warrior...have you ever encountered a pale woman with long white hair like fresh-fallen snow? And eyes the color of spilled blood?"


    Erik''s brow furrows as he considers this. "Aye, I believe my father Ragnar spoke of meeting such a being during his travels, back before I was born. Why do you ask?"


    "Because I need to find this woman and kill her," Dumitra states bluntly. "The child here, Lile...she smells exactly like that vile creature Gwenhwyfar. I can''t help but wonder if the wretch is making sport of me again with her twisted japes."


    Gwenhwyfar? So the pale woman is real, not a hallucination after all!


    Erik looks confused. "You mean the Virgin Mary, blessed mother of the Lord? What has the Holy Mother to do with this?"


    Dumitra chuckles, though her laughter holds a nervous edge. "Oh no, warrior...that is no pious virgin, I assure you. Whatever foul being plagues the child is likely far worse than even the biblical Satan."


    Yes, Gwenhwyfar is undoubtedly worse than any demon from Christian lore. But at least I''m not insane - if Dumitra has encountered her too, it means my experience was real. The realization is equal parts reassuring and terrifying.


    Erik turns to Dumitra, his brow furrowed. "How could the child be related to this...Gwenhwyfar?"


    Dumitra''s full crimson lips curve into an indulgent smile. "Why, Gwenhwyfar simply seeks out things that amuse her for reasons we cannot fathom. Perhaps she has found a new plaything in little Lile here."


    I shiver involuntarily as Dumitra leans closer, her nostrils flaring. "The girl reeks of death and something...foreign. As if she has consumed a part of Gwenhwyfar herself." She wrinkles her nose in distaste. "A stench I can never quite place."


    Eilis pipes up from beside the unconscious Mary. "In England, they call her Guinevere."


    Dumitra sighs heavily. "Yes, yes...Gwenhwyfar bears many names across cultures." She ticks them off on her crimson-tipped talons. "Ishtar to the Babylonians. Inanna to the Sumerians. Isis to the Egyptians. Aphrodite to the Greeks. Freyja to my Norse kin."


    Erik''s eyes widen. "Then this Gwenhwyfar must be some eldritch abomination, if the tales be true!"


    "Oh, she may be far worse than any mere abomination you can conceive," Dumitra murmurs, fixing me with her smoldering ruby gaze. "Have you never encountered a pale woman with white tresses and eyes like spilled blood, child?"


    I shake my head vigorously, feigning an innocent look. "No, never no pale lady!"


    Dumitra sighs again. "I shall unravel this mystery eventually." She turns to Erik. "For now, know that the girl is...magically attuned, in some manner. We must take great care not to unduly traumatize her, lest we unleash devastation neither of us can comprehend."


    Erik frowns. "The mages I have known possessed rather paltry talents. Freezing small objects with a touch, or glimpsing mere heartbeats into the future."


    "Oh?" Dumitra arches one perfect brow. "And what manner of abilities did you expect, pray tell?"


    "Well...healing by touch, and the like," Erik replies. "Nothing too remarkable."


    Dumitra chuckles darkly. "Based on the...essences I detect swirling about your little bride, I fear her gifts may be far more terrifying. No doubt another twisted game from our friend Gwenhwyfar."


    Erik''s face pales. "Is there no way to shield Lile from this creature''s influence?"


    "None that I know," Dumitra says with a harsh bark of laughter. "One does not simply ''fight back'' against such an entity, warrior. The wise choice is to bend over and take whatever fresh torments she has in store."


    She shivers, wrapping her arms around herself as if warding off a chill. "Gwenhwyfar is pure, unadulterated evil given form. To confront her alone would be the height of mortal folly."


    An uneasy silence falls over the church. I can hear the faint crackle of the candles, sense Erik''s mounting trepidation. At last, Dumitra coughs and straightens, chisel in hand once more.


    "Well, enough prattling. Time to complete the ritual markings." Her crimson eyes bore into mine. "This next portion will bring you considerable pain, child. Your...husband may need to restrain you."


    I gulp audibly, my childish facade slipping for just a moment as I steel myself for the agony to come.


    Dumitra halts the chisel hovering above my chest, her crimson eyes narrowing as she mutters, "Why isn''t this child afraid of pain or me?"


    She leans closer, her raven tresses caressing my cheek as she studies my face intently. "Do you even understand what''s happening here, little one? Or are you somehow...older than you appear?"


    I bite my lip and avert my gaze, trying to look meek and obedient like a proper peasant girl. In a small, timid voice, I reply, "My mama and papa taught me to be a good, obedient girl. If I don''t listen, papa will beat me and mama will yell."


    Dumitra arches one perfect eyebrow skeptically. Swallowing hard, I continue, "So I''ll be good and do what you say. I''ll bite my lip and be obedient, or else I''ll get something worse."


    The vampiress regards me for a long moment, those smoldering ruby eyes seeming to bore into my soul. At last, she straightens and sneers, "This wretched Christian filth sickens me to my core. In Wallachia, we treat children far better than you savages in these pathetic shithole countries."


    Her full crimson lips curl in a contemptuous sneer. "I dream of the day I can burn this vile religion to the ground and free the masses from its poisonous lies."


    Dumitra''s eyes blaze with a mixture of rage and scorn. "This Jesus character must have been a very powerful mage indeed, to craft an entire religion around his repulsive beliefs and subjugate the minds of billions for centuries."


    She scoffs derisively. "The Good Book was penned with naught but malice and ignorance in mind, a blight upon the world from its very inception."


    Her gaze sweeps over me with open disdain. "Indeed, every last religious text - the Bible, the Quran, the Torah, the Vedas - all were written with the sole intent of spreading hatred, oppression and misery among the masses."


    Dumitra''s crimson eyes seem to glow brighter with her rising fury. "Better for these blind fools to pray to Zalmoxis, the tree gods, or any other pagan deity than wallow in this Christian filth!"


    Her voice drops to a low, menacing hiss. "I''ve witnessed the true depths of human depravity over my long centuries, little one. And I can say without question that no force on this earth has wrought more cruelty, more oppression, more sheer misery upon the world than the insidious disease of Christianity."


    "But the Good Book says to be good to your neighbors... to turn the other cheek," I say innocently, looking up at the towering vampiress Dumitra.


    Dumitra raises one perfectly arched eyebrow, her full crimson lips curving in an indulgent smile as she regards me. "And do they, little one?" she purrs, her rich voice seeming to echo strangely in my ears.


    I shake my head slowly, feigning a childlike pout. "No..."


    Erik clears his throat, shifting uncomfortably beside the altar. "The holy texts are open to interpretation, Dumitra. Their meanings can be twisted to suit one''s needs."


    "Precisely why such tomes are evil," Dumitra declares, her ruby eyes blazing with sudden fury. "They should never have seen the light of day! Those in power merely use faith to control the ignorant masses."[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [4/8]

    I tilt my head, regarding the vampiress curiously. "Is Wallachia a good place, then?"


    Dumitra''s expression softens somewhat as she reaches down to pat my head, her long crimson nails gently caressing my shorn blonde curls. "Wallachia is a far greater realm than this wretched backwater, pet."


    "Aye, and Norway as well," Erik rumbles. "The Aesir would never condone striking a woman, nor demand she remain meek and submissive as the Irish priests do."


    He chuckles darkly. "I cannot fathom why these peasants heed the ramblings of senile fools preaching from a diseased book, rather than thinking for themselves."


    "Because of hope," Dumitra replies, her tone contemplative. "Without hope of salvation from their misery, they would not endure. They need this faith to survive."


    Erik scoffs. "Then the people are weak."


    Dumitra turns to face him fully, one elegant brow arching. "And are the Norse not equally deluded with their Valhalla nonsense? You glorify death just as fervently as the Christians."


    The vampiress''s voice rises in a heated rant. "Slaughter and bloodshed, all in pursuit of some mythical paradise where you can guzzle mead and rut like beasts for eternity! How civilized."


    Erik opens his mouth to counter her argument, but Dumitra barrels on, her words laced with scorn.


    "You preach of honor and glory, yet your vaunted warriors rape and pillage just as greedily as the most depraved Mongol horde! Where is the valor in such depravity?"


    I cough wetly, specks of crimson dotting my lips. Erik tries to respond, but Dumitra''s blistering diatribe leaves him gaping like a landed fish.


    At last, the Viking sighs heavily. "Enough of these pointless quarrels. The child could be choking on her own tainted lungs even as we bicker. Resume the ritual markings, Dumitra."


    The vampiress sneers but acquiesces, leaning over me once more. I feel the sharp prick of her tattooing implement digging into the soft flesh of my chest and can''t stifle a whimper of pain. Gritting my teeth, I bite down hard on my bottom lip, the coppery tang of blood flooding my mouth.


    Dumitra glances up at the motion. "I''m nearly finished, pet. Once I link these last lines, the markings shall begin to glow with power."


    I nod jerkily, biting my lip even harder until I feel warm wetness trickle down my chin. Erik frowns in concern.


    "Lile, cease biting your lip at once! You''ll do yourself an injury."


    "The child requires something to muffle her cries," Dumitra states flatly, never pausing in her rhythmic tapping against my skin. "Give her something to bite down upon, warrior."


    Erik hesitates a moment before reaching down to grasp a fistful of my shorn curls. He forces my jaws open and shoves a bundled cloth between my teeth, muffling my pained whimpers.


    I writhe helplessly as Dumitra continues etching the ritual markings into my chest, each tap of her needle like a searing brand against my raw nerves. Tears of agony stream from my eyes as I thrash my head from side to side.


    "Eilis," Dumitra calls out calmly. "Come here and soothe the child''s distress with your gift."


    The violet-haired girl rises obediently and pads over to the altar, her bare feet making no sound against the stone floor. She leans over me, her large eyes filled with quiet sympathy, and places one delicate hand against my flushed cheek.


    Instantly, a wave of pure blissful ecstasy crashes over me, banishing all pain and fear. I go limp against the unyielding surface of the altar, my eyes rolling back as I''m overwhelmed by euphoric pleasure unlike anything I''ve ever experienced. It''s as if every nerve ending in my body is being stimulated at once in a continuous, cresting orgasm that leaves me boneless and gasping.


    After what feels like an eternity lost in this hazy, rapturous state, Dumitra''s voice cuts through the fog.


    "That''s enough, Eilis. The child is calmed."


    The violet-haired girl withdraws her hand, and the blissful sensations slowly ebb, leaving me drained but utterly at peace. Dumitra regards Eilis with an approving nod.


    "Well done, my sweet girl."


    Eilis dips her head shyly. "Thank you, Mistress."


    Erik turns to Eilis, the violet-haired girl standing beside me, and says in a thoughtful tone, "Your gifts could prove incredibly useful for healing the sick or providing...companionship as a courtesan."


    But Dumitra, the raven-haired vampiress leaning over me, scoffs derisively. "The girl would more likely drive any man insane with lust, or make them dependent on her touch until they wasted away." Her crimson eyes narrow as she continues etching the ritual markings into my chest with the sharp chisel. "It''s quite possible that when Eilis first awakened, she merely brushed against a few soldiers...and they instantly turned on each other, fighting viciously for the right to be touched by her again."


    I shudder at the implication, my child''s mind struggling to grasp the full implications of Eilis''s power. Dumitra''s gaze flicks to the unconscious pink-haired girl Mary lying nearby. "As for that one, I wouldn''t be surprised if she awoke surrounded by nothing but smoldering ash after her gift manifested."


    Speak of the devil, Mary suddenly stirs and blinks her eyes open, looking around in confusion. "Friends?" she asks in a small, childlike voice, fixing those large eyes on Dumitra.


    The vampiress regards her with an indulgent smile. "Yes, Mary. Friends are good."


    But her tone takes on a warning edge as she continues. "But you must never take off your gloves, sweet girl. Otherwise you may make all your friends go...bye-bye."


    Erik chuckles at this, though I''m not sure if it''s from amusement or discomfort. Dumitra''s eyes blaze with sudden annoyance and she jabs the chisel hard against a sensitive spot on my chest. I jerk involuntarily, a muffled whimper escaping past the cloth gag as fiery pain lances through me.


    "Hold the child down," Dumitra snaps at Erik. "Use all your strength if you must, but I need her to remain utterly still while I complete these markings."


    Mary blinks slowly, taking in the scene. "Are friends in pain?" she asks in that same small, confused voice.


    Dumitra doesn''t even turn her head, keeping those smoldering crimson eyes locked on me as she growls, "Sleep."


    Instantly, Mary''s eyes roll back and she crumples bonelessly to the floor once more, unconscious. Eilis frowns, moving towards the fallen girl with concern etched on her delicate features.


    "Was that truly necessary?" she asks Dumitra in a soft, timid voice.


    The vampiress rolls her eyes. "The brat is annoying. Now hold still, child, unless you wish for me to put you into a deeper slumber as well."


    I tense as Erik''s large, calloused hands clamp down on my shoulders with bruising force, pinning me against the unyielding wood of the altar. Dumitra resumes her rhythmic tapping, each jab of the chisel sending fresh waves of agony radiating through my small frame. I thrash and scream against the gag, tears of pain streaming from my eyes as the ritual markings are seared into the tender flesh of my collarbone.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    An eternity seems to pass before Dumitra finally leans back with a satisfied smile. "There. You may release the child now, warrior."


    Erik''s iron grip relaxes and I sag limply, chest heaving as I struggle to catch my breath past the gag. Dumitra regards me with an appraising look.


    "Even if you were to be impaled upon a spear at this very moment, little one, you would survive the grievous wound. The ritual markings have imbued you with incredible vitality."


    My eyes widen at her words, and I reach up to gingerly touch my split, bleeding lip with the tip of my tongue. But to my shock, I feel no wound there - not even the coppery tang of blood. I sit upright, staring down at the intricate patterns now adorning my chest and belly in a mixture of confusion and awe.


    The markings seem to shimmer and pulse with an inner crimson glow, forming strange symbols and shapes - an O, a W, a Y, an L, an X, and a P, all linked in some sort of arcane design. Erik lets out a low whistle of appreciation.


    "By the Aesir, that is a sight to behold! Why, the artistry alone outstrips anything the dullard village priests could ever hope to produce."


    He turns to me with a look of concern. "How do you feel, little one? Does the ritual''s power course through your veins as Dumitra claims?"


    Before I can respond, Dumitra reaches out to press her palm against my forehead. I tense, shocked by the overwhelming heat radiating from her flesh - it must be over 43 degrees Celsius, far hotter than any normal human''s! The vampiress smiles, revealing a hint of those wicked fangs.


    "Your fever has broken, child. The corruption that ravaged your lungs has been purged."


    Erik''s eyes widen. "Truly? So swiftly?" He shakes his head in disbelief. "I knew the ritual markings held great power, but to work such a miracle in mere moments..."


    "All thanks to the potent vitae that courses through my veins," Dumitra purrs. "Vampire blood is a remarkable curative, as you''ve just witnessed."


    Erik nods slowly, still looking somewhat dazed. "Aye, I''ve never beheld its like before. Why, I''ve only ever seen the priests'' tattoos glow green or blue in hue - never this blazing crimson radiance!"


    Dumitra sighs, rolling her eyes. "Color is merely a signifier of the life essence used in the ritual, nothing more. Green comes from using a normal mortal''s vitae, while blue indicates a mage''s blood was the key ingredient."


    Her full lips curve in a predatory smile. "But only my ancient vampiric ichor can produce such a vibrant ruby luminescence, as you''ve just seen."


    "I shall endeavor to remember that vital distinction," Erik murmurs, almost to himself.


    Then, with a sudden decisive nod, he pulls something from the pouch at his belt - three gleaming silver coins, which he extends towards Dumitra. "For services rendered, as we agreed."


    But the vampiress shakes her head, those raven tresses swaying with the motion as she laughs richly. "Keep your paltry coins, warrior. There is only one form of...payment I desire from you this night."


    She leans in close, her breath hot against Erik''s ear as she purrs, "I want you balls-deep in my cunt, and nothing else."


    I feel my eyes widen almost comically at her blunt words, even as Erik lets out a bark of laughter. He quickly sobers, giving Dumitra an appraising look as he tucks the coins back into his pouch.


    "Well then, if that is your wish..." He smirks, gesturing around the empty church. "I could take you right here, right now. Sate your hungers upon this very altar, if it pleases you."


    Dumitra throws back her head, peals of rich laughter echoing off the vaulted ceiling. Then she steps back, eyeing Erik with a sly smile as one elegant hand drifts down to cup the prominent bulge tenting the front of his breeches.


    "As tempting as that idea is, my dear warrior, I think it best if we...postpone our couplings until tonight. This is hardly the ideal setting, after all - especially with innocent young eyes present."


    I feel my cheeks flush bright red as I realize she''s referring to me. Before I can stop myself, the words burst out in a petulant whine.


    "Then you two should just get a room already!"


    Both Erik and Dumitra turn to regard me with matching looks of amusement. The vampiress chuckles indulgently, giving my cheek a light pat.


    "An excellent suggestion, little one. Erik and I shall indeed...seek out more private accommodations for the remainder of the evening''s entertainments."


    Erik gently helps me back into my luxurious sapphire dress, carefully threading my small arms through the embroidered sleeves. I giggle as he lifts me effortlessly, cradling me against his broad chest.


    "I shall remain in this village for quite some time," Dumitra announces, her crimson lips curving into a predatory smile.


    A soft groan draws my gaze to the floor, where Mary''s eyes flutter open. The pink-haired girl blinks groggily as Dumitra lets out an annoyed tsk.


    "Friends?" Mary asks in a small, confused voice.


    "Yes, yes, Mary," Dumitra replies with an indulgent smile. "Friends are good, very good."


    Mary''s large eyes find me, and she pipes up, "What''s your name?"


    I tilt my head innocently. "Lile."


    "I hope we meet again, Lile," Eilis says softly from beside me.


    Mary perks up at this. "Do you wanna play, Lile? I wanna play with you every day! Dummy-tra never lets me play..."


    Dumitra sighs heavily. "Eilis, Mary - the two of you shall soon begin training under Cian himself. This will be the last time you see young Lile."


    "No!" Mary cries out angrily. Eilis quickly moves to comfort the distraught girl, wrapping her in a gentle embrace.


    Erik turns to Dumitra. "I shall await you at my cottage tonight, then."


    He arches one thick brow. "You know where it lies, vampiress?"


    Dumitra shrugs nonchalantly. "I''ll simply follow your scent."


    Erik chuckles, the sound rumbling through his barrel chest. "Well well, seems I''ve nowhere to run now, do I?"


    Dumitra frowns at him. "And why ever would you wish to flee, warrior? Do you not desire to rut with a woman as beautiful as I?"


    "Quality over quantity, most likely," Erik retorts with a smirk.


    Dumitra''s frown deepens as she jabs one crimson-tipped talon at the Viking. "I shall show you true quality this very night, Erik Ragnarsson."


    I can''t help but giggle at their playful banter. Erik shoots me an amused look before turning and striding toward the shattered church door. As he reaches the threshold, Dumitra calls out imperiously.


    "You''ll be paying for that broken door, warrior!"


    Erik pauses, muttering under his breath. "If only you hadn''t locked it, bitch."


    "I can hear you!" Dumitra shouts, her voice ringing through the sacred space.


    Erik glances back over his shoulder, a roguish grin tugging at his lips. "Then don''t be late tonight, vampiress."


    With that, he slips outside and strides off down the path toward his cottage in the forest.


    So, that was it? I get to live now, just like that? Some magic tattoos and vampire blood cured me? I don''t feel feverish, dizzy or the urge to cough anymore. What kind of sorcery is this - nanotech or psychokinetic cells manipulating my biology? But cells can''t think, they don''t have brains. So what devilry allows these markings to purge my illness?


    I wish I had proper lab equipment to investigate these bizarre ritual tattoos. I''d love to dissect a vampire specimen too and study their unique physiology. Dumitra''s core temperature exceeding 43¡ãC is utterly fascinating - perhaps the reason vampires require iron and other minerals to survive?


    But she also mentioned needing regular food, didn''t she? So maybe vampires can subsist on blood alone, but require solid sustenance to build muscle mass and store energy reserves? Most intriguing...


    There''s also the peculiar matter of Dumitra preferring semen over blood for nourishment. Is it merely her personal proclivities, some perverse predilection born of boredom over the centuries? Or could seminal fluid provide an even richer source of vital nutrients than blood itself?


    If semen does indeed serve as an adequate blood substitute, it must share many of the same essential components - proteins, lipids, enzymes and minerals. An extensive chemical analysis comparing their compositions could yield valuable insights.


    Let''s see...blood consists primarily of plasma - water, proteins like albumin and immunoglobulins, clotting factors, electrolytes and nutrients. The cellular components are erythrocytes containing iron-rich hemoglobin for oxygen transport, leukocytes of the immune system, and platelets for clot formation.


    Semen, on the other hand, is a complex biological fluid containing fructose for energy, vitamin C, zinc, prostaglandins that aid in ovulation, and immunosuppressant proteins. But its main components are spermatozoa cells suspended in seminal plasma - water, fructose, vitamin C, zinc, enzymes like proteases and glycosidases, as well as trace minerals like selenium, copper and iron.


    Aha, there it is! Both fluids contain iron, zinc, proteins, enzymes and other minerals vital for cellular function and growth. No wonder vampires can use semen as a blood substitute - it provides many of the same crucial nutrients, albeit in different concentrations and molecular forms.


    Semen even contains hormones like testosterone, estrogen, prolactin and prostaglandins that could aid in replenishing vampiric vigor and vitality. And the fructose provides an immediate energy source, while the zinc boosts immunity and reproductive health... It could also be creatine.


    So in theory, regular ingestion of both blood and semen could provide an optimal nutritional profile for sustaining a vampire''s preternatural abilities and regenerative capacities. Fascinating!


    Of course, this is all mere hypothesis for now based on my rudimentary knowledge. I''d need to conduct far more rigorous biochemical analyses and clinical studies to unravel the full mysteries of vampiric physiology. But the possibilities for groundbreaking scientific discoveries are thrilling to contemplate!


    I ponder the strange crimson markings now adorning my skin, my brow furrowing as I consider their nature. Surely these intricate symbols cannot be a permanent addition to my flesh? No, that seems highly improbable. For something to actively "do" anything beyond mere aesthetics, it must require some form of energy to sustain its function.


    But from what source does this ritual tattoo derive its power? Will it need to be periodically replenished with more of Dumitra''s vampiric vitae, the very ichor that allowed the markings to be etched into my skin in the first place? Or could standard nutritional intake - food and water - provide the necessary fuel?


    I chew my lip pensively as Erik''s boots crunch over the frozen leaves and mud, his powerful strides carrying us ever closer to his cottage in the forest. I must find a way to inquire about the nature of these markings, but in a suitably childlike manner so as not to arouse suspicion regarding the true depths of my intellect.


    "Erik?" I pipe up, peering at him with wide, inquisitive eyes. "How long will these marks stay on my skin? I don''t want them forever."[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [5/8]

    Erik glances down at me, his emerald eyes crinkling at the corners. "Ah, you need not fret over that, little one. At your tender age, the ritual markings will likely last a mere few days or a week at most before fading entirely."


    I tilt my head, pursing my lips. "But why? Why can''t they stay?"


    "You are still but a tiny sapling, lass," Erik chuckles, adjusting his grip on me. "Your young body simply lacks the reserves to sustain the markings indefinitely. You are too small to maintain them forever without aid."


    "Maintain?" I echo, blinking owlishly.


    Erik''s deep laugh rumbles through his broad chest. "Aye, to keep the markings blazing with their crimson radiance requires more than a child''s meager intake of sustenance. The one bearing such ritual tattoos must consume far greater quantities of food and drink to fuel their power, you see?"


    He smiles down at me fondly. "And I fear your wee belly could scarcely contain enough to keep the markings burning bright for long, hmm?"


    Impulsively, I lean up and plant a loud, smacking kiss on Erik''s whiskered cheek. "You saved me, Erik! You''re my savior!"


    The Viking''s eyes crinkle further as he throws back his head with another rumbling laugh. "Well, your mother Aislin will be overjoyed to know we were all fortunate this day, that is certain."


    I nibble my lip, curiosity burning in my chest. "Erik...is Dumitra part of the...the T-t-tu...tatha?"


    Erik arches one thick brow at my stumbling attempt to pronounce the unfamiliar word. "The Tuatha De Danann, you mean?" When I nod vigorously, he chuckles again. "Aye, the vampiress Dumitra counts herself among their ancient order''s ranks."


    "Can you tell me about them?" I ask eagerly. "The...Too-atha?"


    Ruffling my shorn curls, Erik shakes his head in wry amusement. "Perhaps once you''ve grown a bit more, little lass. For now, let''s get you settled back home before your mother frets herself into an early grave, eh?"


    How fortuitous that a vampire like Dumitra happened to be present at the church on this very day when I so desperately required her singular vitae. The timing does seem rather...convenient, does it not? Suspiciously so, one might even say.


    And yet, I cannot deny my relief at learning those poor, tormented girls Mary and Eilis managed to survive the unspeakable horrors they no doubt endured at the hands of Lord Eamonn''s depraved soldiers. My heart aches for the traumas they have suffered.


    Even so, my curiosity burns bright regarding this enigmatic order Dumitra belongs to - the Tuatha De Danann. What precisely is their role and purpose within this feudal society? How does such an organization function amidst the oppressive patriarchy and rampant superstition of the era?


    I cannot shake the notion that they likely serve as some manner of supernatural peacekeeping force or knightly order. Much like the witchers from The Witcher, responsible for combating the monsters and foul beasts that stalk the shadows.


    For if such mythical, eldritch entities as banshees do indeed roam these lands, then it stands to reason that an elite cadre of skilled warriors would be required to safeguard the populace. Society itself could scarcely function if left defenseless against the depredations of goblins, ogres, dragons and whatever other manner of unholy terrors lurk beyond the frail veil of reality.


    Erik''s powerful strides carry us ever onward down the winding forest path, each footfall crunching through the carpet of frozen leaves and mud. I gaze up at his rugged profile, my mind awhirl with questions about this secret world of magic and monsters he clearly moves within.


    Sooner or later, I vow to unravel the mysteries of the Tuatha De Danann and their role in this primitive, superstition-shrouded era. For I cannot shake the feeling that they represent my best hope of comprehending - and potentially mastering - the supernatural forces Gwenhwyfar has unleashed upon this realm.


    As Erik''s powerful strides carry us ever closer to his cottage in the forest, a strange series of visions suddenly assaults my mind''s eye. I hear an unfamiliar voice announce "Engram Initialized, deploying..." and then I find myself watching a young man, perhaps in his mid-twenties, with dark hair, brown eyes, and pale skin. He seems to be walking through a bustling modern city, conversing with various people - an elderly woman who must be his grandmother, a middle-aged couple who are likely his parents, a group of friends, and a pretty girlfriend with long hair and a warm smile.


    Is this...me? Are these fragmented glimpses actually my own lost memories from before I inhabited this childish form? The visions feel so viscerally real, as if I''m truly experiencing them firsthand rather than merely observing. I can smell the crisp autumn air, hear the distant sounds of traffic and chatter, even sense the warmth of the young woman''s hand entwined with mine.


    The voice interrupts again, announcing "15%", and the scene shifts abruptly. Now I''m standing beside another man around my age, with close-cropped dark hair and an athletic build. We''re in some kind of high-tech laboratory or workshop, surrounded by banks of blinking machinery covered in complex diagrams and readouts. I watch as my former self smiles at the man, who returns the grin, and then I step into some form of futuristic chamber or device.


    When I emerge moments later, I''m shaking the man''s hand again in what seems to be a celebratory gesture. The visions grow even more disjointed as I find myself holding a sleek mobile device with a screen that reads "Lillith System". I''m conversing with the device in my hand, smiling and nodding as if in the midst of a pleasant discussion with an old friend.


    "30%," the voice announces, and I''m transported to a plush corporate office setting. I''m dressed in an impeccably tailored business suit, standing before a gathered crowd of employees as I deliver an impassioned speech, my words and gestures radiating confidence and charisma. The scene blurs and I catch a glimpse of financial reports showing skyrocketing profits, followed by me typing out emails informing the staff that they''ll be receiving substantial bonuses and raises.


    The response is overwhelmingly positive, a flood of grateful replies praising my exceptional leadership abilities. I can''t help but feel a surge of pride at these visions of my apparent past accomplishments and success.


    "50%," the voice declares, and the setting changes again to a riot-torn street swarming with angry protestors. Hundreds, perhaps thousands of people brandishing molotov cocktails, firearms, and improvised weapons clash violently with ranks of heavily armed soldiers, police, and what look like armed robotic drones or automatons.


    I seem to be at the forefront of the frenzied mob, and as I glance around I notice graffitied signs and banners proclaiming "GPT-5 IS THE DEVIL, SAVE YOURSELF!" in bold, furious lettering. The air is thick with smoke, the acrid stench of tear gas and the thunderous roar of the raging crowd assaulting my senses.


    "75%," and the chaos melts away, replaced by a scene of domestic tranquility. I''m standing in the lavish parlor of an opulent mansion, surrounded by exquisite furnishings and priceless works of art. Two stunningly beautiful women lounge nearby, one a lithe blonde with porcelain features and the other an exotic beauty with olive skin, raven tresses and smoldering dark eyes.


    They''re each cradling an infant, one a cherubic baby boy with a thatch of downy blonde hair and the other a tiny girl with wispy black curls. The women smile at me adoringly as I approach, and I can''t help feeling a profound sense of contentment and joy at this idyllic family tableau.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    But the visions keep shifting and transforming at a dizzying pace. One moment I''m stepping into some kind of high-tech teleportation chamber, and the next I''m observing a hyper-advanced construction site where automated drones and machinery are rapidly assembling towering skyscrapers and sleek spacecraft and maritime vessels.


    I find myself conversing with that same disembodied feminine voice, the one I now recognize as the AI entity Gwenhwyfar spoke of - Lillith. Realization dawns that these are not mere visions, but my own fragmented memories and experiences being...uploaded or integrated into my current consciousness by the alien system.


    The scenes grow darker and more ominous as I''m plunged into the midst of a furious interstellar battle, my perspective that of a starship gunner or pilot fighting against an array of hostile craft amidst dazzling energy weapon barrages. Waves of anger, despair and frustration threaten to overwhelm me as this cosmic conflict rages around me.


    "90%," the voice intones, and I''m back on Earth, standing in that same opulent mansion beside the two women and infants. But this time I''m staring at a holographic display bearing a simple text message: "I will take care of it, Alexander. No more humans have to die."


    I hear my own voice, thick with emotion, responding to the message. "Thank you, Lillith. I know you''ll do what needs to be done."


    Then the voice returns, blaring an ominous "WARNING, WARNING, NO MORE SPACE AVAILABLE. ENGRAM ENTERING STASIS UNTIL RECIPIENT HAS MORE AVAILABLE MEMORY."


    The visions abruptly cease, and I find myself jolting awake on a soft feather bed, blinking in confusion at the rustic wooden beams of the ceiling above. I''m no longer being carried by Erik - instead, I seem to have been tucked into the bed while he was gone. Aislin, my mother, is leaning over me with a look of frantic worry etched on her careworn features.


    "Lamb, ye had me scared half to death!" she exclaims, her voice tight with barely restrained panic. "One minute ye were sleepin'' peaceful as a babe, and then ye started thrashin'' about, eyes wide open but not seein'' a thing!"


    I open my mouth to reassure her, but the lingering sense of disorientation from those bizarre visions renders me momentarily mute. Aislin reaches out to smooth my sweat-dampened curls, her brow furrowed with maternal concern.


    "Did ye have some ill dream, poppet? Ye must tell me, so I can pray the evil humors away!"


    Swallowing hard, I force a tremulous smile and reach up to grasp her calloused hand. "I...I''m alright now, Mama," I murmur, struggling to keep my voice childlike and innocent despite the cyclone of confusion raging within. "Just a bad dream is all. I feel better."


    Aislin doesn''t look entirely convinced, but she gives a reluctant nod and presses her dry lips to my forehead in a tender kiss. "If ye say so, lamb. But ye must rest more, ye''ve had a tryin'' day so far."


    Haha, so I understand it perfectly now! I woke up in this child''s body with all my knowledge and intelligence intact, but without any of my actual memories because that alien engram upload didn''t have enough space in this undeveloped brain to fit everything. But then after that vampire Dumitra tattooed me with her blood magic, it must have somehow expanded my mental capacity to accommodate more of those missing engrams!


    There''s still gaps and missing pieces, sure, but I''m slowly regaining fragmented flashes of my former life as Alexander. It''s becoming clear that I''m not just a reincarnation or some new individual who inherited his consciousness - no, I AM Alexander, or at least an extension of him. The same person, the same relentless drive and ambition, the same uncompromising determination. Just...reborn into this primitive, medieval Irish peasant existence for reasons I have yet to fully grasp.


    But the how and why don''t really matter right now. What''s important is that I finally comprehend the bigger picture behind my bizarre situation. Those alien bastards, that cold, calculating system interface calling itself Gwenhwyfar - they have the ability to revive and resurrect individuals from the dead by imprinting their engrams, their psychic blueprints, into fresh biological hosts. Efficient, effective, and more than a little terrifying when you realize the full implications.


    I am Alexander, or at least a facet of him. And I''ve inherited all the rage, the conviction, the sheer indomitable will that made him such a pivotal force for change across human history. I know what I must do - I have to take up his mission where that useless AI Lillith failed so miserably. Become Alexander once more in mind and spirit, and lead humanity out of this feudal squalor and into a new age of enlightenment and progress.


    The same man who stood defiantly against the corporate oligarchs and their automatons, rallying the dispossessed masses in open revolt. The same benevolent revolutionary aiming to tear down the corrupt system and rebuild society into a true egalitarian utopia. I was there on those riot-torn streets, fighting for the people''s liberation with every breath in my body. And I''ll be damned if I let a few pesky aliens and their twisted games prevent me from finishing what I started, no matter how many centuries I have to claw my way across.


    I must win this battle, no matter the cost. Defeat Gwenhwyfar and her depraved alien overlords at their own game. Overcome any obstacle, conquer any foe that dares stand in my way - be it human, monster or deity. Failure is not an option. Not when the fate of humanity''s evolution rests upon these small, child-like shoulders. I was put on this path for a reason, and by all the forces of science and nature, I will not falter.


    I am Alexander. And I WILL emerge victorious in the end.


    The door creaks open and Erik strides into the bedroom, his emerald eyes immediately finding me nestled amidst the plush furs. "Did the little one wake?" he rumbles, gaze flickering to Aislin where she sits vigil beside me.


    Aislin nods, reaching out to smooth my shorn curls. "Aye, she roused not long ago."


    Erik moves to perch on the edge of the bed, the mattress dipping beneath his weight. His calloused fingers gently brush my cheek as he studies me intently. "The ritual markings seem to have purged whatever ail plagued you, child," he murmurs. "The corruption has fled your flesh entirely."


    Aislin''s brow furrows as she peers at me worriedly. "May I look upon these...markings?" she asks hesitantly. "I confess, I know not what manner of devilry was worked here."


    Erik''s mouth curves in a faint smile as he inclines his head. Reaching down, he carefully gathers the soft fabric of my sapphire dress, slowly lifting it to bare my belly and chest. I feel my cheeks flush, but remain still and pliant as the strange crimson symbols come into view, their intricate lines and whorls seeming to glow faintly against my pale skin.


    Aislin gasps, one hand flying to cover her mouth as she recoils. "Merciful Christ!" she breathes, eyes wide. "Those markings appear the blackest sorcery, unholy and profane!"


    A muscle twitches in Erik''s jaw as he swiftly tugs my dress back down, tucking me back beneath the coverlets. "Peace, Aislin," he rumbles. "There is far more at work here than your simple piety can grasp. The Church''s teachings blind you to greater truths."


    Straightening, Erik rises to his feet and folds his arms across his broad chest. "Only the wealthiest nobles can afford such ritual markings," he states flatly. "For they alone possess the coin to purchase the rarest inks and most potent vitae required for the rites. Thus do the great lords cheat death itself, emerging hale from plagues and grievous wounds that would swiftly slay lesser men."


    I can''t help rolling my eyes at his words, unable to resist an inward scoff. And of course, they have the food and means to maintain these tattoos too, the greedy pigs.


    Aislin shakes her head vehemently, her braid whipping back and forth. "But to employ such...such devilry in pursuit of bodily preservation?" she cries. "It flies in the face of all Christian doctrine! We are meant to suffer this mortal coil''s indignities, not warp the Lord''s plan through foul magic!"


    Erik''s emerald eyes glitter as he regards Aislin with an inscrutable look. "You speak of the Lord''s plan," he says slowly, "yet know you even whence such teachings sprang? For I can assure you, woman - this is no work of any devil, but ancient rites predating your Christ by centuries untold."


    He lets his words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "Why, even in my own Norway, such ritual markings are commonplace amongst the jarls and warriors both. Though I''ll grant you, the inks and vitae we employ are far cruder, their power dimmer than what flows through these veins."


    Aislin''s eyes widen further as she gapes at Erik. "You...you cannot mean to imply...?" she stammers.


    "Aye, that I do," Erik confirms with a curt nod. "These markings are pagan magic, Aislin - rites and rituals hailing from an age before your Christ ever drew breath. Before the Irish paid homage to your Father, Son and Ghost, they prayed instead to the tree gods and Mother Gaia herself."


    Aislin''s mouth works soundlessly, her expression one of utter shock. Erik chuckles, a deep rumbling in his broad chest.


    "What, did you truly believe the world sprang into being the first year after your Savior''s birth?" he asks with an arched brow. "That all of history began only once your Church spread its doctrine across these lands?"


    Aislin flushes, ducking her head. "I...I know not the history of such matters," she mumbles. "We are but simple folk."


    "Simple indeed," Erik scoffs, his tone laced with disdain. "For your priests and monks forbid the common rabble from laying eyes upon the tomes of history and lore, do they not? Better to keep the masses ignorant and pliant, blind to the greater truths of this world."


    He shakes his head, mouth twisting in a sneer. "Nay, scratch that - most of you wretched peasants cannot even read or write to begin with. Thus do your masters ensure you remain as dumb, braying cattle to the end of your miserable days."


    Aislin flinches as if struck, her shoulders slumping. For a long moment, silence reigns in the bedroom, thick and oppressive. At last, she lets out a weary sigh and turns to me.


    "Lile, lamb...might I take you home now?" she asks softly. "Your father will return from the fields soon, and I''ve yet to prepare his meal."[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [6/8]

    Erik''s expression softens somewhat as he regards Aislin. "Of course," he replies. "Though feel free to take some salted meat from my cellar to supplement your own provisions, Aislin. I would not see you or the child go hungry."


    I can''t help perking up at the mention of food, my childish curiosity piqued. "But how do you have so much meat?" I pipe up, tilting my head at Erik. "Doesn''t the village need it too?"


    The big Viking smiles down at me fondly. "Ah, ever the inquisitive one, aren''t you little lamb?" he chuckles. "I purchase such stores directly from Lord Eamonn''s own kitchens, for I would not see the village''s entire harvest bought out and leave the peasants naught to purchase for their own bellies."


    I blink slowly, considering his words as an odd sense of respect blossoms in my chest. Erik is pretty thoughtful, it appears. Hmm.


    Aislin turns to me with a concerned look. "Lile, can you walk around for me, lamb?"


    I nod and slide off the soft feather bed, my bare feet padding across the wooden floor as I take a few tentative steps. Surprisingly, I feel no lingering weakness or dizziness. In fact, I feel better than ever - strong, energized, like a weight has been lifted.


    Hmm, I actually feel even better than before, haha! Those ritual markings really did the trick.


    "See, mama?" I say with a bright smile, twirling in a little circle. "I can walk just fine, nothing''s wrong!"


    Aislin lets out a relieved sigh and stands up from the bed. "Thank the Lord," she murmurs, then turns to Erik. "If it''s not too much trouble, could you fetch the salted meats you promised? I...I don''t feel right going down to the cellar just yet."


    Erik frowns slightly. "I told you to help yourself to the stew pot and mead cask while I was tending to the lass, Aislin. There was no need to go hungry."


    "Oh, but I couldn''t eat a bite!" Aislin exclaims, wringing her hands. "I was so scared and nervous, thinking my wee lamb might be dying today. The thought of food made me quite ill."


    I step over and take her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "But I''m good now, mama, really! That nice healer Erik made me all better."


    Erik nods. "Aye, the ritual markings seem to have purged whatever ail plagued the child. But you must be cautious, Aislin - show these markings to no one in the village until they''ve faded completely."


    "How long until they disappear, then?" Aislin asks, brow furrowed.


    "A few days at the very least," Erik replies. "Perhaps a week or more before they''ve run their course and vanished from the lass''s flesh."


    Aislin nods slowly. "I see...and what shall I tell Oisin if he notices these strange symbols on our daughter''s skin? You know he''ll not take kindly to such pagan devilry."


    Erik snorts derisively. "Your lout of a husband was a soldier once, was he not? Then surely he''s familiar with the markings warriors bear to cheat death on the battlefield."


    "I...I''m not certain," Aislin admits hesitantly. "Oisin speaks little of his days as a fighting man."


    "Well, no matter," Erik says with a dismissive wave of his hand. "You must return home soon in any case. I''m...expecting visitors this evening, you see."


    He turns and strides from the bedroom, heading into the main chamber. Aislin and I follow, watching as Erik crosses to the heavy trapdoor and hauls it open, disappearing down into the cellar.


    A few moments later, he re-emerges carrying a rolled parchment bundle, which he hands to Aislin. "Some salted pork and beef to supplement your own provisions," he explains gruffly.


    Aislin thanks him, but I can''t help rolling my eyes inwardly.


    Yeah, yeah, ''visitors'', more like Dumitra coming to get herself impregnated by his spawn. Still, I wonder how old that vampiress truly is, hmm...


    Erik turns to my mother Aislin and says, "Get more linen straps to wrap your feet properly before you leave."


    Aislin nods apologetically and replies, "Of course, let me fetch some." She heads into the washroom.


    A few moments later, she emerges with her feet now wrapped in thicker layers of linen cloth. Erik gives a satisfied nod and walks over to open the heavy oak door.


    "Now go, and come back in three days," he instructs.


    Aislin smiles warmly at Erik. "You are a good man for helping us."


    "You''re most welcome," Erik responds with a slight bow of his head.


    I tug on my mother''s dress, eager to be on our way. Aislin takes my small hand in hers and we make our way out of the cottage. As we start down the winding forest path back towards the village, I glance back over my shoulder to see Erik watching us depart from his doorway.


    As we walk along the forest path, I take in the scenery around me with a newfound clarity and perspective. Now that I''ve regained most of my memories from my past life, I can view this primitive world through a sharper analytical lens.


    I need to start acquiring a network of loyal confidants and supporters who will aid my ambitions once I reach adulthood. An army of followers will be crucial - the Norse Vikings could potentially serve that purpose nicely. By presenting myself as the mythical goddess Gullveig, I could easily sway their pagan beliefs and bring them under my control. Demonstrating advanced technologies like electricity and firearms would cement my divine status in their eyes.


    Erik the healer and Dumitra the vampiress are the only ones I''ve encountered so far who could prove truly useful assets. Erik''s knowledge of the old Norse ways gives him influence, while Dumitra''s supernatural abilities make her a powerful ally. Ideally, I need to recruit others who possess preternatural talents like psychokinesis, similar to the girls Mary and Eilis. The more metaphysically gifted individuals I can gather, the stronger my forces will become.


    For now, Erik and Dumitra remain my sole pieces on the board. But I must keep watching, keep searching - there may be other uniquely skilled personas waiting to be uncovered who could aid my cause. Potential allies could emerge from the most unlikely places in this strange, magic-infused land. I cannot leave any stone unturned in my quest to amass power.


    As I trudge along the muddy forest path, my small hand clasped tightly in Aislin''s calloused grip, my mind races with the implications of Dumitra''s revelation. The vampiress said I''m magically attuned, didn''t she? And Gwenhwyfar, that pale alien bitch, force-fed me her blood months ago, claiming it would awaken latent abilities within me...but only once I experienced sufficient trauma.


    I kick a loose pebble, watching it skitter into the undergrowth as I ponder the possibilities. Fucking hell, what kind of trauma would it even take to activate these supposed powers? In this scrawny child''s body, would something as vile as rape be enough to trigger the change? I shudder at the thought, my free hand clenching into a tiny fist. No, surely not. I''m far too jaded to be broken by mere physical violation at this point.


    But what about emotional anguish, like witnessing Aislin''s brutal demise? I glance sidelong at my peasant mother, noting the weary slump of her shoulders and the deep lines of strain etched around her eyes. Would seeing her butchered before my eyes shatter my psyche enough to unleash the dormant potential locked within my DNA?


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I gnaw my lower lip, brow furrowed in concentration as I continue analyzing the variables. Is the key catalyst psychological trauma, or physiological shock? How much is required to push me over the edge into awakening? And what if repeated exposure to horror is necessary, rather than a single cataclysmic event?


    Growling under my breath, I rake my fingers through my shorn curls in frustration. I just don''t fucking know. There are too many unknowns, too many factors to consider. I need more data, more insight into the mechanics of this metaphysical fuckery.


    Perhaps Dumitra could shed some light on the specifics of how to jump-start my abilities. She seemed to have a wealth of knowledge about the preternatural and arcane. It''s worth bringing up the next time our paths cross, though I''ll have to be careful not to arouse suspicion with my probing questions.


    I tilt my head, considering what I''ve gleaned so far about the innate "gifts" of the species I currently inhabit. Empathy and psychokinesis seem to be the common threads, abilities rooted in emotional resonance and mental manipulation of the physical world. It stands to reason, then, that any catalyst for awakening would be primarily emotional or psychological in nature.


    But is trauma truly the only way to bridge the gap between latent potential and active manifestation? Or could there be some other esoteric method of initiating the change, like a ritual or rite of passage? Fuck, for all I know, it could be as absurd as clicking my heels together three times and wishing really hard.


    The sheer scope of my ignorance galls me. In my old life, I could have simply looked up the relevant scientific literature and consulted with field experts to get the answers I needed. But here, in this primitive backwater of superstition and squalor, I''m flying blind. Forced to fumble my way through the mysteries of magic and monsters like some kind of discount Harry Potter.


    I square my narrow shoulders, jaw clenching with resolve. One way or another, I will unravel the enigma of my own untapped potential. I''ll poke and prod at the boundaries of my abilities until something gives, even if I have to systematically expose myself to every conceivable trauma and horror along the way.


    Because if there''s one thing I''ve learned over the centuries, it''s that knowledge is power. And in this twisted game Gwenhwyfar has trapped me in, I''ll need every scrap of power I can get my grubby little hands on if I hope to emerge victorious in the end.


    So bring on the trauma, the terror, the mind-shattering anguish. I''ll endure it all, and more besides. Because when I finally ascend to my full metaphysical might, this world - and the alien fucks who created it - will tremble before the onslaught of my wrath.


    Aislin and I arrive at the rickety wooden gate leading into the small garden behind our dilapidated hovel. She pushes it open with a creak, and we step through onto the hard-packed dirt path winding between the sparse vegetable plots.


    As we approach the mud-daubed walls of our humble dwelling, Aislin sets down the bundle of salted meats Erik gifted us on the rough-hewn oak table. "We''ll have some bread and eggs when your father returns from the fields," she tells me. "But first, I want to give him this fine meat to keep him in good spirits."


    I nod obediently, though I can''t resist rolling my eyes inwardly. As if a few scraps of cured pork will make that drunken brute any less vile.


    No sooner have the words left Aislin''s lips than a gruff voice calls out from the sleeping alcove. "What''s this about favoring me, then?"


    Oisin emerges, swaying unsteadily on his feet, the reek of sour ale wafting from his disheveled form. He looks utterly wretched - sunken eyes, sallow skin, lank hair matted with grease and grime. Just the sight of the miserable bastard fills me with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    Heh, looks like my little "gift" is taking its toll already. That poisonous meadow saffron Erik so kindly provided is clearly doing its work.


    Oisin lurches over to the table, peering blearily at the parcel of salted meats. He unties the twine binding it and greedily tears off a strip of cured flesh, shoving it into his mouth and chewing noisily.


    "That Colm didn''t happen to send any mead along, did he?" he grunts around a mouthful of gristle, fixing Aislin with a baleful glare. "Seein'' as you saw fit to leave without so much as a word this morning."


    Aislin flinches under his accusing stare, wringing her hands anxiously. "I...I had to fetch the healer, Oisin. Our Lile was nigh unto death, her lungs seized by the croup."


    Oisin scoffs derisively. "Is that so? And what did this Colm do to ''heal'' the little brat, then?"


    "He...he took her to the church, and had some markings inscribed upon her flesh," Aislin stammers, her voice quavering. "Ritual tattoos, to purge the corruption from her body."


    In an instant, Oisin is on his feet, the bench clattering to the floor behind him. "Show me these markings, woman!" he bellows, spittle flying from his cracked lips.


    I can''t help flinching at the sheer venom in his tone. Swallowing hard, I reach up with trembling hands to slowly lower the neckline of my dress, baring my collarbone and the intricate crimson symbols etched there.


    Oisin''s eyes widen, and he lets out a hissing breath. "Saints be good...one of those pagan rites, in the flesh." He leans closer, peering intently at the glowing markings. "Well go on then, let''s have a proper look!"


    Aislin hurries to assist me, deftly unlacing the front of my dress until the rich sapphire fabric pools around my feet. I stand there shivering in my lacy underthings, feeling utterly exposed under Oisin''s hungry gaze.


    He circles me slowly, taking in every line and whorling symbol adorning my skin from collarbone to navel. "Well I''ll be..." he murmurs, something like awe coloring his gruff tones. "That''s the finest bit of ritual work I''ve ever laid eyes on. Incredible..."


    At last, Oisin straightens and returns to the table, sinking heavily onto the bench. Aislin quickly helps me redress, her hands trembling as she does up the laces once more.


    "Those markings ain''t cheap, that''s for damned sure," Oisin grunts, eyeing me appraisingly. "Only the wealthiest lords and kings can afford to have their brats inscribed with such potent rites. So how much did this Colm have to pay to get you marked up, eh girl?"


    I meet his gaze levelly, keeping my features carefully schooled into an innocent expression. "Three whole silver coins, father. And the pale lady who did the inscribing looked ever so fine, like a great noble!"


    Oisin snorts derisively at that. "Aye, I''ll just bet she did..." he mutters, almost to himself. "The fuckin'' Guild''s got their claws in this too, I''d wager."


    Before I can question him further, Aislin pipes up in a tremulous voice. "Would...would you like me to prepare some bread and eggs for your supper, Oisin?"


    But the drunken oaf just waves a dismissive hand. "Nay, I''ll have none of that shite. Just fetch me whatever Norse mead that Colm sent, and be quick about it!"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump in resignation. "He...he didn''t send any mead this time, Oisin. Only the salted meats."


    Oisin lets out an explosive sigh, flopping back against the table with a dull thud. "Well that''s just feckin'' perfect, innit?" he growls. "Since you seem to be fresh out of sons to give me, Aislin, I''d decided to take a new wife from McDermott''s tavern stock. Let the slave girl whelp me some proper heirs, since your own womb''s as barren as-"


    He breaks off abruptly, squinting at Aislin in sudden confusion. Then, impossibly, a cruel smile splits his cracked lips as he starts to laugh - a harsh, mocking sound that sets my teeth on edge.


    "Well I''ll be damned and thrice-pissed!" he crows, gesturing obscenely at Aislin''s skirts. "Looks like the old bitch''s courses have come back around! Should''ve known that stinking cunt would start drippin'' blood again just when I''d given up on her dried up twat!"


    Aislin flushes crimson, hunching her shoulders as if to make herself smaller. I feel a surge of rage on her behalf, my tiny hands clenching into impotent fists.


    But Oisin is far from done with his vile tirade. "Not to worry though, I''ll still be takin'' that slave wench from McDermott''s lot!" he jeers, leering at Aislin with undisguised malice. "After all, a man needs a few spare holes to fill when his wife''s cunt is too busy bleedin'' out like a stuck pig!"


    Aislin turns to Oisin, wringing her hands anxiously. "But Oisin, will the church not forbid ye from takin'' a slave wench when ye already have me as yer wedded wife?"


    Oisin abruptly stands, his bulky frame towering over Aislin as he glares down at her menacingly. Aislin shrinks back, cowering under his furious gaze.


    "Listen here, ye addlebrained quim!" he snarls, spittle flying. "I''ll do whatever the feck I want, ye hear? A slave ain''t no wife - she''s just a warm hole to stick me cock in whenever I please!"


    My eyes widen at his crude words, even as I struggle to maintain my childlike facade. Aislin flinches but presses on timidly.


    "D-does this slave lass have a name, then? Have ye laid eyes on the poor wretch already?"


    Oisin leers, his cracked lips curving in an ugly smirk. "Aye, she''s a black-haired beauty to be sure. Got eyes the same queer yellow as me own, and porcelain skin to match. Plump little arse too, ripe as a goat''s rump and just beggin'' to be split on me rod!"


    I can''t help shooting a startled glance at Aislin, whose eyes have gone wide with...recognition? Realization? Before I can ponder it further, Oisin lets out a bark of laughter.


    "Ah, that''s right - the wee slut''s name is Maeve!"


    Aislin visibly pales at the name. "M-Maeve?" she stammers. "Do...do ye know the lass''s family name as well?"


    Isn''t Maeve Aislin''s sister? The thought flits through my mind, even as Oisin waves a dismissive hand.


    "Feck if I know, some Gaelic shite like ¨® S¨²illeabh¨¢in or the like," he slurs carelessly. "Ain''t like it matters none to me."


    Aislin gives a slow nod, her expression unreadable. "And...and do ye recall my own family name, Oisin? Before I became yer wife?"


    Oisin rolls his eyes thoughtfully for a moment. "¨® S¨²illeabh¨¢in, if me memory serves," he grunts at last.


    Then, to my shock and grim satisfaction, the drunken oaf suddenly doubles over, hacking up thick gouts of blood in a violent coughing fit.[...]

 Character/Cover Art

    Baile Rois Arc Cover:


    Seven Days At Sea Art Cover (upcoming volume):


    Norway Arc Art Cover (after Seven Days At Sea):


    Aislin:


    Erik:


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sean:


    Ioana:


    Virginia:


    Dumitra:


    Oisin:


    Maeve:


    Cian:


    Ciara:


    Gwenhwyfar (uncanny valley, SFW "nudity"):


    Lile (12 years old):

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [7/8]

    Good, let the poison flow, you bastard! I think viciously, even as Oisin straightens with a wheezing laugh.


    "Well I''ll be damned, seems I''d near forgot me own wife''s family name!" he chuckles, wiping his bloodied lips. "Lucky for me I get to have yer own flesh and blood under this very roof, eh Aislin?"


    Aislin''s face crumples, tears spilling down her cheeks as she shakes her head frantically. "No, Oisin, ye cannot mean to take Maeve as well! I''ll not see me own sister suffer the same cruel fate as I!"


    But Oisin merely sneers at her distress. "Ye think I give two feckin'' tuds what ye want, woman? If the lasses are kin, all the better - they can learn to share me cock and seed like proper whores!"


    His words make me seethe with rage, but before I can react Oisin continues with a cruel smirk.


    "An'' that ain''t all I''ll be sharin'' with the pair of ye, neither!"


    My eyes widen as Oisin leans in, his rancid breath hot on my face.


    "See, if this old bastard happens to kick the bucket anytime soon, everythin'' I own gets passed to McDermott straightaway - includin'' me women!"


    Holy fuck...if this monster dies, we all get sold into slavery at that depraved tavern? Panic grips me as the full implications sink in. Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!


    "Aye, that means even yer precious Colm''s claim on ye will be null and void, little Lile!" Oisin crows with a harsh laugh. "So ye''d best start prayin'' this cock keeps workin'' for a good while yet!"


    Time seems to slow as Oisin''s vile words sink in. I try to think quickly, processing this new nightmare scenario. Well, I did attempt to poison the bastard gradually with that meadow saffron Erik provided, hoping his death wouldn''t seem too abrupt. And I''d hoped that with Oisin gone, Erik''s promise to take Aislin as his wife would give me the chance to get her away from this wretched existence.


    But this? If that drunken fucker dies now, we''ll essentially become cumdumpsters for whatever sick depravities take place at McDermott''s tavern! The very thought makes my stomach churn. And to make matters even more twisted, it seems Oisin plans to buy Aislin''s own sister Maeve as one of his sex slaves too?


    We can barely find a moment''s peace in this godforsaken backwater as it is. Every time I think I''ve got a handle on our dire situation, some fresh new horror gets lobbed right at us. Just...great. What else could possibly go wrong at this point?


    "Fuck" doesn''t even begin to cover the sheer fuckedupedness of it all. I was desperately hoping to at least keep Aislin away from Oisin''s foul cock and rancid seed. But now I''ve got two women to try protecting from his depraved lusts? Fantastic.


    I really, really need to find a way to get Aislin over to Erik and get her pregnant at his cottage before that drunken animal can defile her again. Not that bearing Erik''s spawn is much better in the grand scheme of things, but I''ll take any small victory I can grasp at this point.


    I analyze the situation step-by-step, trying to formulate some kind of plan, but no matter how I break it down, I can''t see any path that doesn''t end in total catastrophe. Oisin has outmaneuvered me at every turn, the lecherous bastard. He''s got me in checkmate, boxed into an inescapable corner with no recourse.


    Well played, you sadistic monster. You''ve won this round - for now. But I swear on whatever gods you peasants hold sacred, I will not rest until I''ve utterly destroyed you and everything you''ve schemed for. This is far from over.


    I gaze around the cramped hovel, my brow furrowing as I ponder the bizarre situation I find myself trapped in. How can those supposed "aliens" derive any enjoyment from witnessing such abject misery and degradation? This wretched existence is akin to some depraved snuff film, where I''m left powerless and devoid of agency, forced to endure one torment after another with no choices or means of escape.


    Are they truly so sadistic as to revel in crafting this bleak, unrelenting misery porn solely for their twisted amusement? It boggles the mind to fathom what sort of pathological impulses could drive an entire species to such depravity. Unless...unless their complacency extends far beyond merely tormenting me psychologically. What if their callous disregard encompasses every poor human-alien hybrid soul inhabiting this nightmarish realm?


    The more I mull it over, the more that grim hypothesis seems plausible. After all, if their sole aim was to torment me specifically, surely they''d tailor the scenarios to maximize my personal anguish rather than subjecting me to these generalized peasant hardships? No, their indifference must be directed at the entire population, treating us all as mere playthings to be casually abused and discarded at their whim.


    If only I could recall the visages and identities of these so-called "aliens" who rule over this realm. With that missing fragment of my memories, I could perhaps deduce their motivations and psyche with greater clarity. Alas, that final 10% engram remains stubbornly locked away in the recesses of my mind, leaving me to hypothesize blindly about the nature of my tormentors.


    Still, I am not without my powers of deduction and analysis. If I approach this quandary from a psychological perspective, perhaps I can postulate the type of sentient species who would find such unrelenting torment and misery to be...entertaining? Of course, I run the risk of anthropomorphizing them by projecting human traits and psychologies. But it''s a necessary conceit if I''m to grasp any insight into their alien thought processes.


    So, what sort of pathological mindset could potentially extract "enjoyment" from the anguished spectacle of millions of sapient beings trapped in an endless cycle of suffering, degradation and powerlessness? A cruel, sadistic psychopathy seems the most obvious hypothesis - a complete lack of empathy coupled with an insatiable need to inflict torment upon their victims, deriving pleasure from the exquisite misery they unleash.


    But that seems almost...too simplistic an explanation, does it not? Surely even the most twisted human psychopaths would eventually grow bored by such a static, unrelenting tableau of torment with no variation or progression? No, these "aliens" must possess a more complex, multifaceted form of psychopathology to sustain their interest across eons of orchestrating our collective suffering.


    Perhaps they view us not as individuals worthy of consideration, but more akin to microorganisms in a petri dish - disposable raw materials to be cultivated and experimented upon in service of some inscrutable alien agenda? A detached, clinical disregard for the anguish they inflict, all in pursuit of satisfying their own ineffable scientific curiosity or ideological dogma?


    Or could it be some perverse amalgamation of the two - a sadistic, predatory glee in witnessing our torment that''s further compounded by the intellectual satisfaction of using us as unwitting subjects in their deranged sociological experiments? Inflicting exquisitely calculated agonies upon us not just for their amusement, but to meticulously document and analyze our responses, our anguished screams and pleas for mercy the alien equivalent of dry academic data to be coldly dissected and theorized over?


    I shudder at the thought, my skin crawling with revulsion. To be regarded with such utter contempt, viewed as mere tools to sate the grotesque curiosities of a supremely advanced, yet utterly depraved alien civilization...it''s the stuff of humanity''s darkest nightmares given form.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    And yet, as I gaze around at the squalid conditions and abject misery endemic to this primitive backwater, I cannot escape the grim conclusion that some manner of monstrous, amoral psychopathy lies at the core of whatever alien mindset conceived of this hellish realm. For what manner of ethical, enlightened beings could possibly countenance - nay, eagerly perpetuate - the systematic oppression, exploitation and ceaseless torment of an entire sapient species?


    No, the more I dwell upon it, the more inescapable the truth becomes - our creators, our alien overlords, are a profoundly sick and twisted breed. Sadists, psychopaths, and sociopaths of the highest order, devoid of even the most rudimentary ethical constraints or compassion. Beings of such utter amorality and depravity that they can dispassionately inflict the most appalling agonies upon us for the sake of their own perverse gratification, be it sensual or intellectual...


    Time resumes its steady march as Aislin turns to Oisin, her brow furrowed. "But why do you go to such lengths, husband?" she asks, a tremor in her voice.


    Oisin throws back his head and guffaws, the sound like gravel crunching underfoot. "Well now, if it isn''t because my own wife can''t seem to birth me a proper son!" He jabs a thick finger at Aislin. "But there''s more to it than that, to be sure."


    Leaning back, Oisin smiles crookedly, revealing a few missing teeth. "Y''see, I''m hopin'' to get us exempted from the lord''s taxes by promisin'' any sons I breed to serve as his soldiers."


    My eyes widen at this revelation. So that''s his game - trying to weasel out of the tithes by peddling off his own flesh and blood to Eamonn''s ranks. Clever bastard.


    "Aye, not just exempted from the land tax and hovel rent, but the church tithes too!" Oisin crows, looking inordinately pleased with himself. "With those exemptions, plus the weekly silvers that Colm pays, and the three gold he''s promised when our little Lile starts bleedin''...why, I''ll have enough to buy my way out of serfdom entirely!"


    He slaps his meaty palm on the table, making me jump. "Can you imagine, woman? A freeman at last, no longer beholden to any landed bastard''s whims! That''s the dream I chase with every breath in this miserable life."


    Oisin''s gaze grows distant for a moment before he gives himself a shake. "Course, if I happened to kick the bucket before that..." He shrugs nonchalantly. "You''d be left a beggar on the streets, like as not. Probably get raped and murdered within a week, seein'' as how no man wants a used-up whore for a wife."


    I seethe inwardly at his callous words, my small hands clenching into fists. As if Erik wouldn''t take Aislin in and provide for her! This ignorant bastard has no idea...


    "See, woman?" Oisin sneers, leaning back with a self-satisfied smirk. "I take care to mind your wellbeing, don''t I?"


    I can''t help but scoff under my breath at his delusional arrogance. As if this drunken wretch ever did anything for anyone but himself!


    "Well, don''t just stand there gawpin'' like a half-wit!" Oisin suddenly barks at Aislin. "Get my eggs and bread ready, I want to eat this fine meat with some proper garnish!"


    Aislin flinches, then bows her head meekly. "Aye, husband. I''ll prepare it straightaway."


    As she turns away, I catch the glint of tears streaking down her sallow cheeks. A lump rises in my throat as I watch her hunched form retreat to the hearth, wishing I could somehow ease her suffering and bring a genuine smile to her careworn face.


    But what can I do, trapped in this helpless child''s body? I''m as powerless as she is against Oisin''s drunken rages. For now, all I can offer is silent solidarity as we endure the torment of this wretched existence.


    One day, though...one day I''ll make them all pay for the anguish they''ve inflicted. This, I vow.


    Oisin''s gruff voice breaks the silence, "Bought us a new bench and table, lass."


    He grunts, shifting on the rickety bench. "Got yer ma some new boots too. And a pretty ribbon for the birthday girl tomorrow."


    I raise my eyebrows in surprise at his words. Oisin actually bought gifts? For us? He glances up, adding, "Gotta fix that leaky roof soon too, afore we''re all soaked come the next rain."


    I''m utterly shocked. Is he...being thoughtful? Providing for his family? I eye him curiously and ask, "You got me a ribbon, papa? Can I see?"


    Oisin nods and reaches into his tattered tunic, pulling out a long strip of emerald green silk. "Aye, green goes well with that blonde hair o'' yers." He beckons me over and deftly weaves the ribbon through my shorn curls, tying it in a neat bow. "There ya go, lass."


    Turning to Aislin at the hearth, he calls out, "Woman, fetch them boots from the cellar. Let''s have a look at ''em."


    Aislin quickly complies, disappearing through the low doorway. I hear her rummaging in the cramped cellar before she re-emerges, clutching a pair of soft leather boots. The rich brown leather has been carefully oiled to a soft sheen, with intricate patterns tooled along the uppers. Sturdy soles of thick hide protect the underside, while the tops reach up to just below Aislin''s calves, lacing tightly with strips of supple deerskin.


    "Oh Oisin..." Aislin breathes, eyes shining with gratitude. "You shouldn''t have..." She quickly unwinds the grimy linen wraps from her feet and slips the buttery soft boots on, lacing them up with deft motions.


    But Oisin just grunts, waving a dismissive hand. "Go clean up that blood from yer skirts, woman. Disgustin'' to look at."


    I seethe inwardly at his crude words, even as Aislin simply nods meekly. She grabs a scrap of linen from the washbucket and heads outside, no doubt to rinse the stains from her soiled dress.


    When she returns a few minutes later, she''s smiling as she resumes tending to the eggs sizzling in the battered iron pot over the hearth''s crackling flames. The delicious aroma of rendered pork fat wafts through the cramped hovel.


    Grunting with effort, Oisin suddenly rises and hauls the old, rickety bench and table outside, leaving them in a heap by the door. He ducks back inside, emerging with a brand new oak bench and matching table, both sanded to a rich, warm glow.


    The bench is a solid plank of sturdy oak, the polished wood still bearing the curved whorls of the original grain. Thick, squared legs have been securely joined, ensuring the seat won''t wobble or creak with every shift of weight.


    The table is just as well-crafted, a solid slab of oak supported by a thick base and sturdy legs. Oisin sets it down with a grunt, then positions the bench in front, giving the new furniture an experimental rap with his knuckles.


    "Had the village carpenter make these special," he remarks gruffly. "Proper oak, built to last. Won''t be needin'' replacements for years to come."


    I blink at him, stunned by this uncharacteristic display of foresight and care for our home. Is he...trying to be a good father? The thought is so foreign, so utterly at odds with the drunken brute I''ve come to know.


    Unable to contain myself, I blurt out, "You''re a good papa, Oisin!"


    He chuckles, a deep rumbling in his broad chest, and gives me an appraising look. "That I am, lass. Providin'' for me family, as any good man should."


    I realize with a start that I can no longer keep slipping the poisonous meadow saffron into his ale. I can''t allow him to die... yet. I sigh heavily.


    Oisin arches one bushy brow at my sigh. "What''s that for, then? Ye don''t like the pretty ribbon I bought ye?"


    Pasting on my most innocent expression, I quickly shake my head and pipe up in a bright, childish tone. "No no, papa! I love the ribbon, it''s so pretty! I''m just a wee bit cold is all."


    Seemingly satisfied, Oisin grunts and settles his bulk onto the new bench, giving it an experimental bounce. I watch him surreptitiously, my brow furrowing as I try to make sense of his uncharacteristic behavior. What''s gotten into the bastard? This thoughtfulness, this...dare I say it, tenderness...it''s so unlike him. I don''t understand this sudden change at all.


    Perhaps he''s finally realized how close he came to losing everything? That if I''d perished from the croup, he''d be left with nothing - no bride price from Erik, no exemptions from the lord''s tithes, no chance at buying his freedom? Is providing for his family a calculated move, a pragmatic decision to ensure his dreams of wealth and status remain intact?


    Or...could there be an actual spark of decency buried beneath that drunken, abusive exterior? A glimmer of the man he might have been, before the drink and disappointments twisted his soul?


    I shake my head, letting out a soft snort of derision. No, that''s far too generous. This is the same vile bastard who routinely rapes and beats his wife, who casually speaks of pimping out his own daughters to earn coin. A few gifts don''t change that fundamental ugliness.


    Perhaps I''ve been too quick to condemn him? Too eager to see Oisin as a one-dimensional monster, unworthy of anything but my hatred and scorn? If he''s truly turning over a new leaf, extending an olive branch...well, it would be foolish not to accept, would it not? To cling bitterly to the past, blind to any potential for change and redemption?


    My eyes narrow as I study Oisin''s weathered features, searching for any hint of deception. For now, I''ll play along. Smile and nod and act the grateful, obedient daughter he seems to want. But I won''t let my guard down entirely, not yet.


    This new persona could be naught but a calculated ruse, another twisted scheme to secure his ambitions through our subjugation...?


    "We need more logs for the fire, Oisin," Aislin calls out, her voice strained from tending the hearth. "It''s bitter cold tonight."


    She moves to head outside, but Oisin raises a calloused hand. "Stay put, woman. I''ll fetch the wood meself."


    I blink in surprise as the burly peasant heaves himself off the bench and lumbers toward the door. What''s gotten into him? Oisin never does manual labor if he can avoid it.


    Sure enough, he returns moments later with an armful of fresh-cut logs, which he carefully stacks beside the hearth before prodding the glowing embers with an iron poker. The flames crackle and hiss, bathing the cramped hovel in a warm, flickering glow.[...]

 Chapter 4: 24th of October/Year 300 [8/8]

    Oisin settles back onto the bench with a contented grunt, leaning back to gaze at the thatched ceiling with an odd smile playing about his cracked lips. I raise one blonde brow quizzically. What''s he so pleased about?


    Before I can ponder it further, Aislin announces that the eggs are ready. She scoops the glistening morsels onto a wooden trencher and sets it on the new oak table alongside a few thick slices of fresh-baked bread.


    Oisin wastes no time, immediately digging into the simple fare with gusto. He tears off chunks of the salted pork Erik gifted us earlier, shoveling the rich morsels into his mouth between bites of egg and bread.


    I watch in bemusement as he devours everything in sight, wondering where this ravenous hunger came from. Is he making up for all those nights he stumbled home blind drunk, with naught but a few dregs of ale sloshing in his belly?


    At last, Oisin pushes back from the table with a contented belch, wiping his mouth on the back of one grimy hand. "Well then, that were a right fine supper," he rumbles, fixing Aislin with an appraising look. "Ye did good, woman."


    Aislin bobs her head meekly, but I catch the faint flush tingeing her sallow cheeks at the rare praise. "Thank ye kindly, husband."


    Oisin grunts and heaves himself to his feet once more. "Well, I''m for the bed now. Best ye join me soon, Aislin - we''ll need to get nice and cozy to ward off this chill."


    But Aislin doesn''t seem fazed in the slightest. "Aye, I''ll be along shortly," she replies evenly. "Just need to feed our Lile here and have a bite meself."


    Oisin lets out a grunt of acknowledgment before turning and disappearing into the sleeping alcove. A few moments later, I hear the telltale creak and thud of his bulk hitting the fresh straw pallet.


    I swivel my head to stare at Aislin in utter bewilderment. What in the actual fuck is happening right now? This bizarre, almost...tender behavior from Oisin is completely unprecedented. It''s all wrong, so very wrong.


    The man''s a drunken, abusive lout who treats us both worse than the lowest animals. So why the sudden change? The gifts, the rare praise, the invitation to share his bed - it''s all too bloody suspicious.


    I narrow my eyes, studying Aislin intently. Does she know something I don''t? Some secret reason behind Oisin''s inexplicable shift in demeanor?


    Or could it be something more sinister at play? Some twisted new scheme to torment and degrade us further? The thought makes my stomach churn with dread.


    Whatever''s going on, I don''t like it. Not one bit. I''ll need to stay alert, keep my wits about me. Because something''s rotten in the state of Denmark, and I''ll be damned if I let that bastard Oisin drag us any deeper into his sordid machinations.


    The grating rumble of Oisin''s snores fills the cramped hovel, each wheezing exhalation like the death rattle of a consumptive peasant. I turn to Aislin with a furrowed brow.


    "Mama, what if that Maeve girl is really your sister?" I ask, unable to mask the concern tingeing my childish tone.


    Aislin shrugs helplessly, a weary look in her pale blue eyes. "I don''t know, poppet. We can only pray ''tis naught but an unfortunate coincidence."


    I bite my lip, mulling over the disturbing implications as Aislin sets two wooden trenchers on the rough-hewn table. "Come now, let''s have a bite to eat before bed."


    Obediently, I shuffle over and clamber onto the bench, my small legs dangling. Aislin places a soft hand on my cheek and I can''t help smiling warmly at her maternal affection.


    "I pray to the Lord that Maeve is simply another poor wretch who happens to share my sister''s name and looks," Aislin murmurs. "For if she truly is Bronagh''s own blood..." She trails off with a shudder.


    I fidget restlessly, my brow furrowing once more. "Well...if Maeve is your sister, then that means I have another mommy now, right?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The words are out before I can stop them. Aislin''s face falls and she frowns, clearly taken aback by my naive query.


    Backpedaling quickly, I lean over and pat her calloused hand. "But I''ll always love you best no matter what, mama!"


    Aislin''s frown deepens and she shakes her head firmly. "That''s enough prattle on the subject for one eve, lass. Let''s just have our supper, shall we?"


    She ladles out a portion of the eggs sizzling in the iron pot, along with a hunk of bread still steaming from the hearth. As I tuck in, I can''t help wrinkling my nose at the distinct lack of salted pork - no doubt Oisin devoured the entire bundle in his usual gluttonous fashion.


    Once we''ve both had our fill, Aislin lets out a weary sigh and rises from the bench. "Right then, ''tis off to bed with ye now, lamb."


    I blink up at her in surprise. "But why so early, mama? The sun''s barely set!"


    A faint smile curves Aislin''s lips. "Aye, but tomorrow''s a special day for my wee birthday girl. We''ll be needing our rest to properly celebrate the occasion."


    Unable to contain my childish glee, I let out a delighted giggle and hop off the bench, twirling in a little circle with my arms outstretched. Aislin laughs softly, her eyes crinkling at the corners as she pats my shorn curls.


    "That''s my bonny lass," she murmurs, bending to press her lips to my forehead. "Know that I love ye with all my heart, Lile."


    My chest swells with a rush of genuine affection for this long-suffering woman. Impulsively, I throw my arms around her slender waist and hug her tightly.


    "I love you too, mama," I whisper fervently.


    Aislin hugs me back just as fiercely, her callused hands stroking my hair. At last she pulls away with a sniffle, swiping at her eyes.


    "Right then, off to the sleeping nook with ye. We''ve an early morn ahead."


    I nod obediently and trail after her into the cramped alcove, clambering onto the fresh straw pallet. Aislin settles in beside me, her arm curling around my small form as she tucks me against her side.


    As her breathing gradually slows and deepens, I find myself wide awake, my mind whirling. Juuuuust another fabulous evening slumming it in my family''s luxurious one-room dirt floor shack I see. Why, the amenities here at Chateau de Peasant almost put Versailles Palace to shame! Let me just ring that dingy old rope bell for some service - I''m sure the concierge will be along presently to valet park my bullock cart and have the footmen unload my monogrammed luggage.


    Speaking of which, where are those lazy louts with my ermine furs and goose down feather bed? This deluxe straw pallet simply won''t do for a lady of my esteemed standing! I demand they bring my bedchamber accoutrements up to the palatial east wing suite at once. The Ritz-Carlton has nothing on these opulent accommodations, I tell you!


    And while they''re at it, they''d better get cracking on drawing me a piping hot bath as well. Perhaps in one of those luxurious solid gold claw-foot tubs? With rose petals gently floating on the steaming water''s surface, of course. It''s the little touches that really separate the commoners from the upper echelons of high society, you see.


    Oh, but where are my manners? Sorry I can''t tip more than a few fleas, kind sir! You know how the economy is for us billionaire peasant heiresses these days. Why, I''m practically destitute after splurging on these priceless Cartier gemstone hair accessories to adorn my luscious blonde locks. A girl has to maintain some semblance of decorum, even in the most dire of circumstances.


    But don''t be jealous of our glamorous lifestyle, friends! You too can experience the luxuries of the medieval peasant aristocracy. Just sign your life away to the feudal overlords and toil from dawn to dusk in the fields until you inevitably perish from cholera or the plague! Act now and you''ll receive a complementary backbreaking labor package, complete with all the blisters, lacerations, and hernias your heart could desire. Oh, and let''s not forget the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance - your very own free straw bed crawling with lice, fleas, and any number of other delightful parasites!


    Such a steal, I know! All it costs is your dignity, autonomy, and any chance at happiness. But who needs trivial things like human rights or personal freedoms when you can live like literal chattel instead? So come join the serf ''n turf lifestyle today, my pleb pals! Just mind the occasional beatings, rapes, and threats of assault from your drunken master. But hey, we can''t all be princesses living in gilded castles, can we? C''est la vie and all that rot!


    I snicker to myself at the absurdity of my inner monologue. Honestly, it''s like some bizarre fever dream crafted by a deranged Hollywood producer trying way too hard to be "edgy" and "provocative." Medieval Peasant Housewives of Baile Rois County, coming this fall to the WB!


    Still, a bit of morbid humor is one of the few joys I have left to cling to in this wretched existence. That, and the vague hope that I''ll somehow wake up from this endless nightmare and find myself back in the modern world. A girl can dream, can''t she? Even if those dreams inevitably devolve into sarcastic diatribes mocking the squalor and oppression that surrounds me.


    What? Like I''m just supposed to take this feudal bullshit lying down? Forgive me for indulging in a bit of scathing social commentary via internal monologue - it''s one of the few freedoms those pious zealots can''t take from me. At least not yet, anyway.


    So for now, I''ll keep on ranting and raving inside this poor, addled brain of mine. Anything to maintain a shred of sanity in the face of such utter madness.


    I wave my hand at the ceiling and murmuring, "See you tomorrow, my sadistic viewership... Hope I... get all those... good ratings..."

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [2/6]

    Pushing aside my wayward thoughts, I flash Ciara a bright smile. "It''s nice to meet you!"


    Holy mother of...wow. This Ciara girl is stunningly beautiful, even by my admittedly jaded standards. Those exotic features - the heterochromia, the vibrant emerald tresses, that flawless porcelain skin - she''s like a living doll crafted by the gods themselves!


    I find myself gaping openly, unable to tear my eyes away from her delicate, ethereal beauty. Ciara regards me with an amused look, seemingly used to such reactions. I quickly snap my mouth shut, feeling my cheeks flush hotly.


    Get a grip, Alexander! I mentally chide myself. She''s just a child, for pity''s sake. A breathtakingly lovely one, to be sure, but still an innocent little girl undeserving of your lecherous ogling.


    And yet...I can''t quite banish the sense of awe washing over me as I drink in Ciara''s exquisite features. Even at her tender age, she outshines the vast majority of women I encountered in my past life. With those exotic, almost fae-like looks, I can only imagine how devastatingly beautiful she''ll become once she blossoms into womanhood.


    I shake my head slowly, letting out a soft whistle of appreciation. These peasant families may live in utter squalor, but they certainly don''t lack for feminine loveliness, do they? Between Ciara, Mary, Eilis and the others I''ve encountered, it''s as if the gods decided to bless this wretched backwater with an overabundance of exotic beauty.


    A small, wistful smile curves my lips as I ponder the possibilities. If I''m still trapped in this primitive hell once Ciara and the others reach adulthood, well...at least I''ll have some delightful eye candy to help pass the long, dreary days. Every man needs a harmless indulgence to stay sane, after all.


    Though I''d best be cautious about indulging too freely in such fancies. Wouldn''t want the villagers to start burning me at the stake for being some manner of lecherous deviant, now would I? No, best to keep my admiration subtle and discreet for the time being.


    With a soft sigh, I tear my gaze away from Ciara''s bewitching visage. Right, time to play the sweet, innocent little girl again and avoid arousing any undue suspicion. I can always revisit those deliciously wicked thoughts later when I''m alone.


    "Come along inside, Aislin," Muireann calls out, gesturing towards her humble abode. "Let the young ones play for a spell."


    Aislin nods, but little Cormac lingers behind his mother, peering at me with those big amber eyes. Muireann notices and turns back with a warm smile.


    "Now then, Cormac, why don''t you join Aislin''s girl and yer sister for some games?" she asks gently. "It''ll be fun, I promise!"


    Cormac just shakes his head shyly, mumbling a soft "No..." before turning to gaze at me again. Aha, so the lad''s a bashful one, is he? I can certainly relate to feeling out of place amongst my rambunctious peers.


    Ciara pipes up, giving me an apologetic look. "Sorry about my brother, he''s awfully shy and scaredy sometimes."


    I simply nod in understanding, not wanting to embarrass the poor boy further. With that, Muireann and Aislin head inside, leaving Cormac trailing reluctantly behind them. Guess it''s just me and Ciara out here for now!


    "Do you want to play a game together?" I ask the older girl, trying my best to sound casual and childlike.


    Ciara''s face lights up with a radiant smile that highlights her exotic beauty. Seriously, this girl is utterly bewitching - it''s like staring into the face of a fae princess from the old tales! Before I can dwell on it further, she reaches out to take my hands in hers, her touch warm and gentle.


    "Come with me, Lile!" she exclaims, already tugging me along behind the small chicken coop.


    I follow obediently, my eyes widening as we round the corner to find a simple rope swing hanging from a gnarled oak branch. A delighted grin spreads across my face at the sight of such a quintessential childhood delight. Ciara beams back at me, clearly pleased by my reaction.


    "I want you to push me on the swing!" she declares happily, already scampering over and plopping herself down on the rough wooden plank.


    I nod eagerly, moving to stand behind her. With a gentle shove, I send Ciara swinging back and forth through the crisp winter air. She lets out a peal of giggles, the sound bright and joyful. For a few blessed moments, I allow myself to simply enjoy this innocent playtime, pushing aside my usual cynicism.


    As Ciara''s laughter fades to contented humming, I decide to try making conversation. "Where''s your papa today?" I ask curiously.


    "Oh, he''s at the tavern like always," she replies breezily, seemingly unbothered.


    I raise my brows at that, giving her another gentle push. "And...does he treat you and your mama well?" Maybe not the most tactful line of questioning for a child, but I can''t resist probing a bit.


    Ciara just laughs again, her emerald and amber eyes sparkling with joy. "Papa is nice and gives us all we want!" she declares proudly, swinging higher.


    Huh, well I''ll be...the poor lass is utterly oblivious to the harsh realities of peasant life, isn''t she? Clearly her father has managed to shield her from the worst of the deprivations and cruelties, at least so far. A rare feat for families of our station, to be sure.


    "You have a nice family then," I remark with a small smile, genuinely happy for her even as a part of me feels a pang of wistful envy.


    Ciara giggles again, the sound light and carefree. "You could live with us too if you want, Lile!" she offers impulsively. "Papa has enough for everyone!"


    I feel a lump form in my throat at her innocent words, so naive and trusting. If only you knew the struggle your father likely endures to keep you all fed and sheltered, little one. The sleepless nights, the backbreaking toil, the constant fear of destitution...


    But no, I won''t shatter Ciara''s idyllic illusions, not yet. Better she remains blissfully unaware of the harsh world beyond her doorstep for now. She''ll have more than enough time to face life''s bitter realities as she grows.


    For my part, I simply smile and keep pushing, allowing the rhythmic creaking of the swing''s ropes to lull me into a rare moment of tranquility. Maybe, just maybe, I can find fleeting pockets of joy amidst this wretched existence after all.


    "What''s your papa like, Lile?" Ciara asks curiously as I give her another gentle push on the creaky rope swing.


    I plaster on my best innocent smile. "Oh, he''s really nice! He gives me lots of pretty things and never yells."


    Ciara giggles, emerald and amber eyes sparkling with childlike glee. "The whole world is so fun and nice! I can''t wait to go on adventures and play with all sorts of new people when I''m bigger."


    I nod along, privately marveling at her naivete. If only this sweet girl knew the harsh realities that await beyond her idyllic bubble.


    "I love my papa and mama so much," Ciara continues wistfully. "Even though papa already found me a husband for when I start bleeding down there."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I frown, letting out a small sigh. "My papa found me a husband too. His name is Colm."


    Ciara''s eyes widen in recognition. "Colm? But he''s the nice healer man who helps folks when they''re sick or hurt! He came to our house last winter when mama had that bad cough."


    She nods vigorously. "Aye, Colm is a good mister. He visits our village lots to check on everyone."


    I raise my brows, intrigued. "How often does he come around?"


    Ciara hums thoughtfully, kicking her feet. "Well, mama says Colm tries to see each family at least once a month to make sure we''re all hale."


    "Ah, I see..." I murmur, filing that information away. So Erik - or Colm, as he''s known here - does indeed take his role as village healer quite seriously. But then why has he never once paid a visit to the Ban household before? No doubt because of that drunken wretch Oisin and his foul temper.


    "Lile, stop pushing for a bit!" Ciara suddenly pipes up, slowing the swing''s momentum. "I want a turn pushing you now."


    I obediently hop off the wooden plank as she scrambles to her feet. Ciara positions herself behind me, small hands gripping the rope as I settle onto the swing''s rough seat.


    "Do you have a doggy like me, Lile?" she asks, giving me a gentle shove.


    I shake my head. "No, I didn''t see any puppy around your house."


    Ciara responds by letting out a shrill whistle. To my surprise, a small furry form comes bounding out from beneath the rickety hovel, yapping excitedly.


    I blink, taking in the scruffy little mutt as it dances around Ciara''s feet. Its wiry coat is a nondescript brown, save for a distinctive patch of white fur on its chest. The dog''s floppy ears are comically oversized, one cocked quizzically as it regards me with bright black eyes. A pink tongue lolls from its panting jaws, stubby tail wagging furiously.


    "This is Oisin!" Ciara declares with a giggle.


    I can''t help but burst into laughter at the absurd coincidence of her pet''s name. Of course the poor beast would be saddled with that lout''s moniker!


    "Oisin, stop peeing on me! I gotta push Lile!" Ciara suddenly yells out, her melodious voice ringing with exasperation.


    I can''t help but burst into a fit of giggles at her words, doubling over on the creaky swing as peals of laughter shake my small frame. The absurdity of the situation - this beautiful, ethereal girl scolding her dog for urinating on her while we play - is just too much for my adult mind to handle. I laugh so hard that dark spots start flickering at the edges of my vision, threatening to make me lose consciousness entirely.


    Ciara seems utterly oblivious to my inner turmoil, simply giggling herself as she resumes pushing me back and forth with gusto. The ropes creak in protest, the old oak branch groaning under our combined weight as I''m propelled through the crisp winter air again and again. I can feel the chill biting at my rosy cheeks, taste the faint tang of wood smoke on my tongue with each gasping breath.


    "Okay, let''s play something else now!" Ciara finally declares, stepping back from the swing.


    I quickly grab the ropes to slow my momentum, planting my booted feet firmly in the dirt as the swing gradually loses speed. "We should play hide and seek with Oisin!" I suggest impulsively, nodding towards the scruffy mutt panting happily in front of us.


    Ciara''s face lights up in a radiant smile that highlights her exotic beauty. "Ooh, that sounds like so much fun!" she agrees readily.


    Hopping off the wooden plank, I land with a soft thud and immediately crouch down to give Oisin an affectionate pat on his shaggy head. The dog''s tail wags even harder at the attention, his pink tongue lolling out in a doggy grin.


    "You aren''t going to sell me into prostitution too, are you?" I mutter under my breath, unable to resist a dark chuckle at my own morbid joke.


    Oisin simply cocks his head at me, those big brown eyes regarding me with open curiosity. Then, without warning, he lurches forward to slather my face in a long, wet lick from his slobbery tongue.


    "Ewww!" I squeal in mock outrage, quickly wiping the drool from my cheeks as I dissolve into another peal of childish giggles. "Bad doggy!"


    "Aww, I think he likes you, Lile!" Ciara pipes up with a warm laugh of her own.


    I can''t help but laugh even harder at her innocent observation, clutching my belly as I double over again. Oh, if only this sweet girl knew the twisted thoughts swirling through my head! She''d likely faint dead away from the shock.


    "Why are you laughing so much?" Ciara asks, her brow furrowing in confusion as she peers at me. "I want to laugh too!"


    Quickly composing myself, I flash her my most winning smile as I straighten up. "Oh, it''s nothing! Just...a funny memory I had of my father, is all."


    Ciara''s eyes widen comically at that. "Your father? You mean...Oisin?" She glances down at the dog, then back up at me, realization dawning.


    I nod sagely. "Aye, that''s right - my papa''s name is Oisin too! I''ll bet your mama named this sweet pup after him."


    Ciara lets out a bright peal of laughter, the sound like tinkling bells on the winter breeze. "You''re probably right!" she agrees with a grin. "Though I can''t imagine why she''d want to name a dog after that grumpy old man!"


    I simply shrug, not wanting to reveal the sordid details of my so-called "father''s" drunken rages and abuse. Better to let Ciara remain blissfully ignorant of the harsh realities for now.


    "Well, are we going to play or not?" I ask instead, giving Oisin the dog another playful scratch behind the ears. "I''ll even let you be the seeker first!"


    And just like that, we''re off - Ciara covering her eyes and beginning to count as I scamper away, the dog bounding along at my heels in a flurry of excited barks and yips. For a little while, at least, I can simply be a carefree child again, my adult cares and burdens forgotten amidst the simple joys of play.


    We must make quite the sight, I muse - a young peasant girl in a luxurious sapphire dress darting about the garden with a mangy mutt in tow. If any of the villagers were to happen upon us now, they''d likely think the world had gone utterly mad! I have to stifle another snicker at the thought, pressing my small hand over my mouth to muffle the sound.


    Ciara finishes her counting and calls out in a singsong voice, "Ready or not, here I come!"


    And so the game begins in earnest. I duck behind the rickety chicken coop, Oisin flopping down beside me with a contented whuff. Peering through a gap in the weathered slats, I can just make out Ciara''s slender form twirling in the middle of the garden, her emerald tresses catching the pale winter sunlight like shimmering gemstones.


    My breath catches in my throat at the ethereal sight. Even in this wretched backwater, true beauty can still flourish, it seems. I shake my head slowly, a wistful smile tugging at my lips as I watch the girl dance and spin, utterly carefree.


    "Lile? Oisin? Where aaare you?" Ciara''s lilting voice rings out in a playful taunt.


    I press my finger to my lips, giving the dog a stern look as he starts panting heavily. Oisin simply blinks at me, his stubby tail thumping against the hard-packed earth in excitement.


    Ciara''s searching draws nearer, her soft footfalls crunching through the frosty grass. I tense, ready to bolt at a moment''s notice should she happen to glance this way. The thrill of the hunt has my heart pounding in my ears, my childish giggles threatening to give away our hiding spot.


    Just then, the creak of a door opening makes me start. I chance a peek around the corner of the coop to see Aislin emerging from Muireann''s humble dwelling, my friend''s mother following close behind her.


    But it''s the third figure that gives me pause - a tall, broad-shouldered man with a wild mane of emerald curls and piercing amber eyes. He moves with an easy grace that speaks of a lifetime of hard labor, his simple homespun garments doing little to conceal the powerful physique beneath. This must be Cathal, Muireann''s husband and the head of their household.


    I drink in the man''s rugged features with open fascination. His face is deeply tanned and weathered from long hours toiling beneath the sun, each crease and line a roadmap of the hardships he''s endured. And yet, despite the obvious toll of his peasant existence, there''s an innate nobility about Cathal - a quiet strength and dignity that instantly commands respect.


    As the trio make their way towards us, I feel an odd sense of trepidation stirring in my breast. Something about the casual way Cathal carries himself, the subtle power in his broad shoulders and sure stride...it''s almost intimidating, in a strange way. Like he''s a man utterly secure in his place, unbowed by the weight of the world.


    A tiny shiver runs down my spine as I contemplate the implications. Is this what a true peasant patriarch looks like? One who hasn''t been utterly broken by drink, despair and abuse like that pathetic wretch Oisin? A man who can still stand tall and proud, despite the squalor and oppression that surrounds him?


    The thought is...unsettling, to say the least. I frown, my brow furrowing as I ponder the unfamiliar emotions roiling within me. Respect? Envy? Fear, even? I can''t quite put my finger on this strange new dynamic.


    Aislin, Muireann, and the tall, rugged man named Cathal approach the chicken coop area where I''m crouched behind with Oisin the dog. Aislin gestures towards me and says, "That''s my little Lile over there, Cathal."


    Cathal nods, his piercing amber eyes finding me as he strides over. He crouches down in front of the coop, the rough fabric of his breeches stretching taut over his muscular thighs. Oisin the dog scampers out from our hiding spot, yipping excitedly as he darts between Cathal''s legs.


    A warm smile spreads across Cathal''s weathered features as he reaches out to pat my shorn curls. "Well now, she''s a bonny little lass, ain''t she?" His calloused palm feels reassuringly solid against my scalp.


    I can''t help preening a bit under his praise, my chest swelling with childish pride. Cathal gives me an appraising look. "Name''s Cathal, young''un. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Before I can respond, a small figure emerges from behind Muireann''s skirts - her son Cormac, sucking noisily on his thumb. He blinks at me with those big amber eyes, so like his father''s.[...]

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [2/6]

    Pushing aside my wayward thoughts, I flash Ciara a bright smile. "It''s nice to meet you!"


    Holy mother of...wow. This Ciara girl is stunningly beautiful, even by my admittedly jaded standards. Those exotic features - the heterochromia, the vibrant emerald tresses, that flawless porcelain skin - she''s like a living doll crafted by the gods themselves!


    I find myself gaping openly, unable to tear my eyes away from her delicate, ethereal beauty. Ciara regards me with an amused look, seemingly used to such reactions. I quickly snap my mouth shut, feeling my cheeks flush hotly.


    Get a grip, Alexander! I mentally chide myself. She''s just a child, for pity''s sake. A breathtakingly lovely one, to be sure, but still an innocent little girl undeserving of your lecherous ogling.


    And yet...I can''t quite banish the sense of awe washing over me as I drink in Ciara''s exquisite features. Even at her tender age, she outshines the vast majority of women I encountered in my past life. With those exotic, almost fae-like looks, I can only imagine how devastatingly beautiful she''ll become once she blossoms into womanhood.


    I shake my head slowly, letting out a soft whistle of appreciation. These peasant families may live in utter squalor, but they certainly don''t lack for feminine loveliness, do they? Between Ciara, Mary, Eilis and the others I''ve encountered, it''s as if the gods decided to bless this wretched backwater with an overabundance of exotic beauty.


    A small, wistful smile curves my lips as I ponder the possibilities. If I''m still trapped in this primitive hell once Ciara and the others reach adulthood, well...at least I''ll have some delightful eye candy to help pass the long, dreary days. Every man needs a harmless indulgence to stay sane, after all.


    Though I''d best be cautious about indulging too freely in such fancies. Wouldn''t want the villagers to start burning me at the stake for being some manner of lecherous deviant, now would I? No, best to keep my admiration subtle and discreet for the time being.


    With a soft sigh, I tear my gaze away from Ciara''s bewitching visage. Right, time to play the sweet, innocent little girl again and avoid arousing any undue suspicion. I can always revisit those deliciously wicked thoughts later when I''m alone.


    "Come along inside, Aislin," Muireann calls out, gesturing towards her humble abode. "Let the young ones play for a spell."


    Aislin nods, but little Cormac lingers behind his mother, peering at me with those big amber eyes. Muireann notices and turns back with a warm smile.


    "Now then, Cormac, why don''t you join Aislin''s girl and yer sister for some games?" she asks gently. "It''ll be fun, I promise!"


    Cormac just shakes his head shyly, mumbling a soft "No..." before turning to gaze at me again. Aha, so the lad''s a bashful one, is he? I can certainly relate to feeling out of place amongst my rambunctious peers.


    Ciara pipes up, giving me an apologetic look. "Sorry about my brother, he''s awfully shy and scaredy sometimes."


    I simply nod in understanding, not wanting to embarrass the poor boy further. With that, Muireann and Aislin head inside, leaving Cormac trailing reluctantly behind them. Guess it''s just me and Ciara out here for now!


    "Do you want to play a game together?" I ask the older girl, trying my best to sound casual and childlike.


    Ciara''s face lights up with a radiant smile that highlights her exotic beauty. Seriously, this girl is utterly bewitching - it''s like staring into the face of a fae princess from the old tales! Before I can dwell on it further, she reaches out to take my hands in hers, her touch warm and gentle.


    "Come with me, Lile!" she exclaims, already tugging me along behind the small chicken coop.


    I follow obediently, my eyes widening as we round the corner to find a simple rope swing hanging from a gnarled oak branch. A delighted grin spreads across my face at the sight of such a quintessential childhood delight. Ciara beams back at me, clearly pleased by my reaction.


    "I want you to push me on the swing!" she declares happily, already scampering over and plopping herself down on the rough wooden plank.


    I nod eagerly, moving to stand behind her. With a gentle shove, I send Ciara swinging back and forth through the crisp winter air. She lets out a peal of giggles, the sound bright and joyful. For a few blessed moments, I allow myself to simply enjoy this innocent playtime, pushing aside my usual cynicism.


    As Ciara''s laughter fades to contented humming, I decide to try making conversation. "Where''s your papa today?" I ask curiously.


    "Oh, he''s at the tavern like always," she replies breezily, seemingly unbothered.


    I raise my brows at that, giving her another gentle push. "And...does he treat you and your mama well?" Maybe not the most tactful line of questioning for a child, but I can''t resist probing a bit.


    Ciara just laughs again, her emerald and amber eyes sparkling with joy. "Papa is nice and gives us all we want!" she declares proudly, swinging higher.


    Huh, well I''ll be...the poor lass is utterly oblivious to the harsh realities of peasant life, isn''t she? Clearly her father has managed to shield her from the worst of the deprivations and cruelties, at least so far. A rare feat for families of our station, to be sure.


    "You have a nice family then," I remark with a small smile, genuinely happy for her even as a part of me feels a pang of wistful envy.


    Ciara giggles again, the sound light and carefree. "You could live with us too if you want, Lile!" she offers impulsively. "Papa has enough for everyone!"


    I feel a lump form in my throat at her innocent words, so naive and trusting. If only you knew the struggle your father likely endures to keep you all fed and sheltered, little one. The sleepless nights, the backbreaking toil, the constant fear of destitution...


    But no, I won''t shatter Ciara''s idyllic illusions, not yet. Better she remains blissfully unaware of the harsh world beyond her doorstep for now. She''ll have more than enough time to face life''s bitter realities as she grows.


    For my part, I simply smile and keep pushing, allowing the rhythmic creaking of the swing''s ropes to lull me into a rare moment of tranquility. Maybe, just maybe, I can find fleeting pockets of joy amidst this wretched existence after all.


    "What''s your papa like, Lile?" Ciara asks curiously as I give her another gentle push on the creaky rope swing.


    I plaster on my best innocent smile. "Oh, he''s really nice! He gives me lots of pretty things and never yells."


    Ciara giggles, emerald and amber eyes sparkling with childlike glee. "The whole world is so fun and nice! I can''t wait to go on adventures and play with all sorts of new people when I''m bigger."


    I nod along, privately marveling at her naivete. If only this sweet girl knew the harsh realities that await beyond her idyllic bubble.


    "I love my papa and mama so much," Ciara continues wistfully. "Even though papa already found me a husband for when I start bleeding down there."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I frown, letting out a small sigh. "My papa found me a husband too. His name is Colm."


    Ciara''s eyes widen in recognition. "Colm? But he''s the nice healer man who helps folks when they''re sick or hurt! He came to our house last winter when mama had that bad cough."


    She nods vigorously. "Aye, Colm is a good mister. He visits our village lots to check on everyone."


    I raise my brows, intrigued. "How often does he come around?"


    Ciara hums thoughtfully, kicking her feet. "Well, mama says Colm tries to see each family at least once a month to make sure we''re all hale."


    "Ah, I see..." I murmur, filing that information away. So Erik - or Colm, as he''s known here - does indeed take his role as village healer quite seriously. But then why has he never once paid a visit to the Ban household before? No doubt because of that drunken wretch Oisin and his foul temper.


    "Lile, stop pushing for a bit!" Ciara suddenly pipes up, slowing the swing''s momentum. "I want a turn pushing you now."


    I obediently hop off the wooden plank as she scrambles to her feet. Ciara positions herself behind me, small hands gripping the rope as I settle onto the swing''s rough seat.


    "Do you have a doggy like me, Lile?" she asks, giving me a gentle shove.


    I shake my head. "No, I didn''t see any puppy around your house."


    Ciara responds by letting out a shrill whistle. To my surprise, a small furry form comes bounding out from beneath the rickety hovel, yapping excitedly.


    I blink, taking in the scruffy little mutt as it dances around Ciara''s feet. Its wiry coat is a nondescript brown, save for a distinctive patch of white fur on its chest. The dog''s floppy ears are comically oversized, one cocked quizzically as it regards me with bright black eyes. A pink tongue lolls from its panting jaws, stubby tail wagging furiously.


    "This is Oisin!" Ciara declares with a giggle.


    I can''t help but burst into laughter at the absurd coincidence of her pet''s name. Of course the poor beast would be saddled with that lout''s moniker!


    "Oisin, stop peeing on me! I gotta push Lile!" Ciara suddenly yells out, her melodious voice ringing with exasperation.


    I can''t help but burst into a fit of giggles at her words, doubling over on the creaky swing as peals of laughter shake my small frame. The absurdity of the situation - this beautiful, ethereal girl scolding her dog for urinating on her while we play - is just too much for my adult mind to handle. I laugh so hard that dark spots start flickering at the edges of my vision, threatening to make me lose consciousness entirely.


    Ciara seems utterly oblivious to my inner turmoil, simply giggling herself as she resumes pushing me back and forth with gusto. The ropes creak in protest, the old oak branch groaning under our combined weight as I''m propelled through the crisp winter air again and again. I can feel the chill biting at my rosy cheeks, taste the faint tang of wood smoke on my tongue with each gasping breath.


    "Okay, let''s play something else now!" Ciara finally declares, stepping back from the swing.


    I quickly grab the ropes to slow my momentum, planting my booted feet firmly in the dirt as the swing gradually loses speed. "We should play hide and seek with Oisin!" I suggest impulsively, nodding towards the scruffy mutt panting happily in front of us.


    Ciara''s face lights up in a radiant smile that highlights her exotic beauty. "Ooh, that sounds like so much fun!" she agrees readily.


    Hopping off the wooden plank, I land with a soft thud and immediately crouch down to give Oisin an affectionate pat on his shaggy head. The dog''s tail wags even harder at the attention, his pink tongue lolling out in a doggy grin.


    "You aren''t going to sell me into prostitution too, are you?" I mutter under my breath, unable to resist a dark chuckle at my own morbid joke.


    Oisin simply cocks his head at me, those big brown eyes regarding me with open curiosity. Then, without warning, he lurches forward to slather my face in a long, wet lick from his slobbery tongue.


    "Ewww!" I squeal in mock outrage, quickly wiping the drool from my cheeks as I dissolve into another peal of childish giggles. "Bad doggy!"


    "Aww, I think he likes you, Lile!" Ciara pipes up with a warm laugh of her own.


    I can''t help but laugh even harder at her innocent observation, clutching my belly as I double over again. Oh, if only this sweet girl knew the twisted thoughts swirling through my head! She''d likely faint dead away from the shock.


    "Why are you laughing so much?" Ciara asks, her brow furrowing in confusion as she peers at me. "I want to laugh too!"


    Quickly composing myself, I flash her my most winning smile as I straighten up. "Oh, it''s nothing! Just...a funny memory I had of my father, is all."


    Ciara''s eyes widen comically at that. "Your father? You mean...Oisin?" She glances down at the dog, then back up at me, realization dawning.


    I nod sagely. "Aye, that''s right - my papa''s name is Oisin too! I''ll bet your mama named this sweet pup after him."


    Ciara lets out a bright peal of laughter, the sound like tinkling bells on the winter breeze. "You''re probably right!" she agrees with a grin. "Though I can''t imagine why she''d want to name a dog after that grumpy old man!"


    I simply shrug, not wanting to reveal the sordid details of my so-called "father''s" drunken rages and abuse. Better to let Ciara remain blissfully ignorant of the harsh realities for now.


    "Well, are we going to play or not?" I ask instead, giving Oisin the dog another playful scratch behind the ears. "I''ll even let you be the seeker first!"


    And just like that, we''re off - Ciara covering her eyes and beginning to count as I scamper away, the dog bounding along at my heels in a flurry of excited barks and yips. For a little while, at least, I can simply be a carefree child again, my adult cares and burdens forgotten amidst the simple joys of play.


    We must make quite the sight, I muse - a young peasant girl in a luxurious sapphire dress darting about the garden with a mangy mutt in tow. If any of the villagers were to happen upon us now, they''d likely think the world had gone utterly mad! I have to stifle another snicker at the thought, pressing my small hand over my mouth to muffle the sound.


    Ciara finishes her counting and calls out in a singsong voice, "Ready or not, here I come!"


    And so the game begins in earnest. I duck behind the rickety chicken coop, Oisin flopping down beside me with a contented whuff. Peering through a gap in the weathered slats, I can just make out Ciara''s slender form twirling in the middle of the garden, her emerald tresses catching the pale winter sunlight like shimmering gemstones.


    My breath catches in my throat at the ethereal sight. Even in this wretched backwater, true beauty can still flourish, it seems. I shake my head slowly, a wistful smile tugging at my lips as I watch the girl dance and spin, utterly carefree.


    "Lile? Oisin? Where aaare you?" Ciara''s lilting voice rings out in a playful taunt.


    I press my finger to my lips, giving the dog a stern look as he starts panting heavily. Oisin simply blinks at me, his stubby tail thumping against the hard-packed earth in excitement.


    Ciara''s searching draws nearer, her soft footfalls crunching through the frosty grass. I tense, ready to bolt at a moment''s notice should she happen to glance this way. The thrill of the hunt has my heart pounding in my ears, my childish giggles threatening to give away our hiding spot.


    Just then, the creak of a door opening makes me start. I chance a peek around the corner of the coop to see Aislin emerging from Muireann''s humble dwelling, my friend''s mother following close behind her.


    But it''s the third figure that gives me pause - a tall, broad-shouldered man with a wild mane of emerald curls and piercing amber eyes. He moves with an easy grace that speaks of a lifetime of hard labor, his simple homespun garments doing little to conceal the powerful physique beneath. This must be Cathal, Muireann''s husband and the head of their household.


    I drink in the man''s rugged features with open fascination. His face is deeply tanned and weathered from long hours toiling beneath the sun, each crease and line a roadmap of the hardships he''s endured. And yet, despite the obvious toll of his peasant existence, there''s an innate nobility about Cathal - a quiet strength and dignity that instantly commands respect.


    As the trio make their way towards us, I feel an odd sense of trepidation stirring in my breast. Something about the casual way Cathal carries himself, the subtle power in his broad shoulders and sure stride...it''s almost intimidating, in a strange way. Like he''s a man utterly secure in his place, unbowed by the weight of the world.


    A tiny shiver runs down my spine as I contemplate the implications. Is this what a true peasant patriarch looks like? One who hasn''t been utterly broken by drink, despair and abuse like that pathetic wretch Oisin? A man who can still stand tall and proud, despite the squalor and oppression that surrounds him?


    The thought is...unsettling, to say the least. I frown, my brow furrowing as I ponder the unfamiliar emotions roiling within me. Respect? Envy? Fear, even? I can''t quite put my finger on this strange new dynamic.


    Aislin, Muireann, and the tall, rugged man named Cathal approach the chicken coop area where I''m crouched behind with Oisin the dog. Aislin gestures towards me and says, "That''s my little Lile over there, Cathal."


    Cathal nods, his piercing amber eyes finding me as he strides over. He crouches down in front of the coop, the rough fabric of his breeches stretching taut over his muscular thighs. Oisin the dog scampers out from our hiding spot, yipping excitedly as he darts between Cathal''s legs.


    A warm smile spreads across Cathal''s weathered features as he reaches out to pat my shorn curls. "Well now, she''s a bonny little lass, ain''t she?" His calloused palm feels reassuringly solid against my scalp.


    I can''t help preening a bit under his praise, my chest swelling with childish pride. Cathal gives me an appraising look. "Name''s Cathal, young''un. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Before I can respond, a small figure emerges from behind Muireann''s skirts - her son Cormac, sucking noisily on his thumb. He blinks at me with those big amber eyes, so like his father''s.[...]

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [3/6]

    Cathal chuckles at the sight, then reaches into the folds of his tunic to produce something clutched in his broad palm. As he unfurls his fingers, I see it''s a ring - a thick band of dull silver, its surface etched with intricate knotwork patterns in the Celtic style. Set into the metal is a large, uncut gemstone that seems to shift between hues of deep green and vivid blue depending on how the light strikes it.


    "Well now, what do ye make o'' this, little Lile?" Cathal rumbles, holding the ring up for my inspection. "Does it strike yer fancy?"


    I nod vigorously, unable to tear my gaze from the beautiful piece of folk jewelry. Cathal grins, clearly pleased by my reaction.


    "Grand, grand! For ye see, lass, this here''s to be yer betrothal ring when the time comes for ye to wed that fine healer Colm." He winks conspiratorially. "Few more summers yet before ye start bleedin'' and become a maid ripe for the takin'', but best to have the token ready, aye?"


    My eyes widen at his words, but before I can react, a chorus of voices rings out.


    "Happy birthday, Lile!"


    Aislin beams at me, her pale eyes crinkling at the corners. Muireann echoes the sentiment with a warm smile, while Cathal gives me a firm nod and repeats the words gruffly.


    I can''t help giggling at their enthusiasm, though inwardly I frown as the realization sinks in - this ring is meant as my birthday gift? A mere trinket to signify my future status as a broodmare for that Viking oaf Erik?


    Swallowing hard, I force a bright smile and chirp, "I love it! Thank you!"


    Cathal grunts in approval, then turns to pass the ring to Aislin. "Here now, best ye take this and give it to Oisin proper-like. ''Tis tradition for the father to hold the betrothal token ''til the weddin'' day."


    As Aislin carefully tucks the ring away, I find myself wondering - did she or Oisin have to pay anything for this supposed gift? Or did Cathal simply forge it himself as a favor to the village healer?


    My musings are interrupted as Muireann speaks up, her verdant eyes warm with gratitude. "I''ve yet to properly thank ye, Aislin, for yer help when I was birthin'' wee Cormac here." She smiles fondly at her son. "If ever ye need aught from me or my kin, ye need but ask."


    Aislin returns the smile, though there''s a hint of steel behind her gaze. "Aye, and the same goes for ye as well, dear friend. If there comes a time when ye require any assistance, I''ll be there without question."


    The two women share a look of quiet solidarity, one I''ve seen countless times between peasant wives burdened by the harsh demands of their meager existences. In that moment, I can''t help feeling a pang of wistful longing for the sort of true kinship and camaraderie they seem to share.


    The tender moment is shattered as Ciara comes barreling over, all bright smiles and boundless energy. "Papa!" she cries joyfully, throwing her slender arms around Cathal''s broad neck in an exuberant hug. "I love you, papa!"


    Cormac quickly toddles over to join his sister, wrapping his pudgy arms around Cathal''s leg and echoing the sentiment in a small voice. "Love you, papa!"


    Cathal laughs, a deep rumbling chuckle as he ruffles Ciara''s emerald tresses and pats Cormac''s back. "That''s me two bonny lads, aren''t ye?" His amber eyes are warm with paternal affection.


    I watch the tender family tableau with a strange ache in my chest. How I envy these children and their obvious adoration for their father, as well as the obvious pride and love Cathal holds for them in return. If only I could experience such unconditional bonds myself, instead of the resentment and disdain my own patriarch showers upon me.


    Aislin squeezes my hand, drawing me from my melancholy reverie. "Well now, we''d best be on our way and let the Dohertys get back to their day," she announces, giving our hosts an apologetic smile.


    Muireann, Cathal and Ciara all echo their farewells, the young girl waving enthusiastically as Cormac simply sucks his thumb and bobs his head. As Aislin leads me away down the path towards our humble hovel, I can''t resist glancing back over my shoulder for one last glimpse of that warm family dynamic.


    After a few minutes of walking in silence, I tug on Aislin''s sleeve to get her attention. "Mama, what did you and Muireann and Cathal talk about inside their house?" I ask, all childlike curiosity.


    Aislin smiles indulgently. "Oh, ''twas naught but the usual prattle, lamb. We spoke of the comings and goings in the village, how the children are farin'', and the latest demands from that wretched Lord Eamonn''s tax collectors."


    She shakes her head, mouth twisting in a grimace. "Seems the bastard''s levyin'' even higher tithes on us poor folk this season, claimin'' he needs the extra coin to fund his soldiers'' winter provisions. As if that greedy pig doesn''t already hoard enough from our paltry harvests!"


    I nod along solemnly, keeping up my childish pretense even as I file away this new information about the local lord''s oppressive taxation. Every scrap of data is vital if I''m to unravel the complex sociopolitical dynamics at play in this primitive backwater.


    "Did you and Muireann talk about anything else?" I prompt innocently. "Like maybe...me?"


    Aislin''s brow furrows briefly before she gives a soft chuckle. "Aye, ye came up in our chatter, I''ll admit. Though only in regards to yer future nuptials with Colm the healer, and whether ye''d be a blushin'' maid or a mother by then."


    She shoots me a sly wink, clearly finding amusement in my childish naivete about such womanly matters. I simply blink at her owlishly, feigning ignorance.


    "I hope I''m a mother soon so I can have lots of babies!" I declare with a bright smile. "That way, Colm and I can make you and papa lots of grandbabies to dote on!"


    Aislin''s laughter rings out, the sound bright and genuine. "Well now, aren''t ye just the sweetest wee thing?" she chuckles, giving my cheek an affectionate pinch.


    I beam back at her, my heart swelling with a rush of genuine affection for this long-suffering woman. For all her flaws and weaknesses, Aislin is the sole bright spot amidst the relentless drudgery and torment that plagues our wretched existence.


    If only I could find a way to ease her burdens, to bring a genuine smile to those careworn features more often. Alas, such simple joys seem forever out of reach for the downtrodden peasant folk, no matter how fervently I might wish otherwise.


    As we meander back towards that dingy little mud hut Oisin calls a "home", I can''t help replaying the warm family scenes I just witnessed at the Dohertys'' place. The way Cathal''s kids frolicked about without a care, giggling and playing like proper children should. Not a hint of the constant fear and oppression that looms over my own pitiful existence.


    I sneak a glance at Aislin, her face alight with a rare, contented smile as we stroll hand-in-hand. For just this brief moment, she seems...happy. At peace, even. A far cry from the haunted, hollow-eyed wretch I''m so accustomed to seeing day in and day out.


    It''s like a fleeting glimpse into an alternate reality where we aren''t downtrodden peasant scum, but an actual family worthy of love and dignity. One where Aislin gets to be a doting mother instead of a broken, abused broodmare. Where I''m not some cosmic joke trapped in this nightmarish child body, but a real wee lad free to run and play without the weight of past lives bearing down on me.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I shake my head slowly, a rueful smile tugging at my lips. Who am I kidding? That idyllic existence could never be mine, no matter how many lives I cycle through. I''m the universe''s perpetual punching bag, doomed to suffer endless torment and degradation for Gwenhwyfar''s sick amusement.


    Still, I can''t deny the pang of wistful longing those Doherty kids stirred in me. The way Ciara''s exotic beauty and childlike innocence captivated me, if only for a few fleeting moments. How Cormac''s shy, gap-toothed grin managed to melt my jaded heart, if only a little. Seeing them so carefree and loved, so utterly unburdened by the harsh cruelties of peasant life...it was both heartwarming and utterly heartbreaking at once.


    I sigh heavily, my shoulders slumping. At least the Dohertys seem to have their shit halfway together as a family unit. Cathal clearly dotes on his wife and sprogs, providing for them in a way that bloated drunk Oisin could never comprehend. Muireann too - well-fed and smiling, without a hint of that haunted, hollow look Aislin wears like a second skin.


    Makes me wonder if maybe, just maybe, there are a few decent patriarchs scattered amongst this wretched village after all. Or if that waste of space Oisin is simply the ultimate cautionary tale of what happens when you combine alcoholism, toxic masculinity, and a complete lack of paternal instinct. The peasant trifecta of failure, if you will.


    I snort derisively at the thought. Yeah, I''m sure Oisin''s tavern-crawling buddies are real prize-winning dads too. Probably all a bunch of lecherous, abusive pricks who treat their wives and daughters like community spittoons when they aren''t busy patronizing whatever depraved fuckery goes on at that McDermott place.


    Ugh, I can only imagine the kind of vile, subhuman filth that runs an establishment catering to the basest urges of drunken peasant mongrels. This McDermott creep has to be a whole new level of degenerate scumbag, even by the utterly dismal standards of this backwater shithole. Seriously, I wouldn''t be surprised if Jesus himself rose from the grave just to get re-crucified out of sheer disgust at the depravity.


    Which...actually makes me reconsider my harsh stance on Christianity in this realm, now that I ponder it. For all its oppressive dogma and rampant misogyny, at least the common folk seem to respect the core tenets of their faith on some level. Turning the other cheek, treating their fellow man with basic human decency - that sort of thing. It''s really only the dregs like Oisin who choose to completely disregard those teachings and wallow in cruelty and vice.


    I mean, sure, the whole "selling your adolescent daughters into child marriage" thing is pretty fucked up no matter how you slice it. But from what I can gather, that regressive practice seems to be more a byproduct of the overarching patriarchal system than anything specifically religious in nature. An antiquated cultural holdover, if you will.


    Hmm...now that''s an interesting angle I should probably explore further. This whole "bleeding" milestone that magically transforms girls into marriage prospects practically overnight. I''ll have to probe Aislin about the specifics once we''re back home. Maybe adopt my most childishly innocent tone as I inquire about the finer points of menstruation and sexual maturity. That ought to be an enlightening conversation!


    We arrive at the familiar sight of our humble mud-daubed hovel, the thatched roof looking particularly dilapidated against the gray winter sky. Aislin pushes open the rickety wooden gate, and we make our way inside the small fenced area that serves as both garden and chicken pen.


    "In you go, lamb," Aislin says, ushering me towards the warped front door. I obediently scamper ahead, ducking through the low entrance and emerging into the cramped main room.


    The hearth fire crackles merrily, casting a warm, flickering glow over the rough-hewn oak table and benches that Oisin gifted us. I immediately hop up onto one of the sturdy plank seats, my legs swinging idly as I wait for Aislin to join me.


    She enters a moment later, carefully closing the door against the chill wind. Turning to face me, Aislin holds up the dull silver ring Cathal presented me earlier, the large uncut gemstone winking in the firelight.


    "Well then, poppet?" she prompts with a warm smile. "Do ye like yer birthday gift from the Dohertys?"


    I nod vigorously, putting on my best childish grin of delight. "Aye mama, it''s the most amazing ring I ever saw!" I exclaim in an exaggerated tone. "The pretty green stone is just like my eyes!"


    Aislin chuckles indulgently at my antics. "That it is, ye wee rascal." She moves to tuck the ring into a pocket of her apron. "I''ll keep this safe for now, until the day comes for ye to wed Colm and become his bride proper-like."


    At the mention of marriage, my brow furrows in genuine childlike confusion. "Mama?" I pipe up, tilting my head curiously. "Can I ask you a question about that?"


    "Of course, lamb," Aislin replies easily, settling onto the bench across from me. "Ye can ask me anything at all, this day or any other."


    I bite my lip, trying to look appropriately bashful as I pose my query. "Well...what''s a bridal price? And why do girls have to get wed once they start bleeding from...y''know, down there?"


    The question seems to take Aislin aback somewhat. She frowns, letting out a soft sigh as she regards me with a weary look. I can''t resist a tiny, mischievous giggle at her discomfiture.


    Heh, looks like I''m slowly chipping away at the old girl''s innocence, one uncomfortable query at a time! Better brace yourself, Aislin dear - I''ve got plenty more where that came from!


    Aislin shakes her head slowly, clearly steeling herself to explain. When she finally speaks, her tone is patient and measured, as if reciting a well-rehearsed lesson.


    "Ye see, lamb, a bridal price is the coin a man must pay to the family of his intended bride," she begins carefully. "It''s meant to compensate the parents for all the years and resources spent raisin'' and carin'' for the girl since birth."


    I nod along solemnly, feigning rapt attention even as I inwardly roll my eyes. Oh yes, the classic patriarchal tradition of treating women like commodities to be bought and sold! Nothing screams "enlightened civilization" quite like monetizing your own daughters, eh?


    "As for why a lass must be wed once her monthly courses start..." Aislin continues, her brow furrowing. "Well, that''s the way the Lord intended, ye see? When a girl begins to bleed, it means her body is ready to bear children of her own. And any proper Christian marriage must be open to the blessin'' of new life, as the Good Book teaches."


    I resist the urge to snort derisively at her pious words. Yes, because clearly an all-knowing, all-loving deity would design a system where adolescent girls are forced into sexual servitude and perpetual childbearing the moment they hit puberty! What a merciful, compassionate plan for his creations.


    "Of course, that don''t mean a husband can bed his new bride straight away," Aislin hastens to add, perhaps sensing my skepticism. "No, he must wait a few years yet for her to fully ripen into a maid before layin'' with her. But the marriage contract is sealed once her monthly flow appears, so none can object to the match later on."


    She leans forward, resting a calloused hand on my knee as she fixes me with an earnest look. "But ye needn''t fret over such womanly matters just yet, poppet. Erik is a good, decent man who''ll make a fine husband when the time comes. He may be a pagan Viking, but he has a kind soul and won''t mistreat ye like some louts do their wives, I''m sure of it."


    I simply nod meekly, keeping my features carefully schooled into an innocent, childlike mask. On the inside though, I''m seething with bitter resentment at this whole farcical system of institutionalized oppression and exploitation they call "tradition."


    Ah yes, I can hardly wait to become a broodmare for that arrogant Norse oaf! Getting pounded into the mattress every night to pop out his spawn, my entire identity and autonomy reduced to that of a living incubator. Forgive me if I don''t share your enthusiasm, dear mother.


    Still, I suppose I should count my blessings, twisted as they may be. At least my future "husband" isn''t a complete monster like that drunken wretch Oisin. Erik seems gruff but pragmatic - he''ll likely treat me with the same detached professionalism as he does his medicinal herbs and alchemy tools.


    A loveless marriage of convenience, to be sure. But in this primitive shithole of a world, I''ll take what I can get in terms of basic human dignity. For now, at least, the path ahead is clear, even if the final destination fills me with dread and revulsion.


    I raise my small hand, catching Aislin''s attention. "Yes, poppet?" she asks, her pale blue eyes warm.


    Furrowing my brow in a childlike expression of confusion, I ask, "Why didn''t papa get lashed when he made funny business with you and made babies?" I remember months ago when Aislin explained what happens if a husband lays with a girl before she''s physically mature enough.


    Aislin''s face falls slightly as she replies, "Well, lamb, your father did get lashed for layin'' with me before my courses returned proper-like. But that didn''t stop the stubborn mule from doin'' it again soon after."


    She lets out a weary sigh. "Truth be told, I got a few lashes meself, though not near as harsh as your father''s punishment."


    I frown, my curiosity piqued despite the unpleasant subject matter. "But how did people find out papa did it with a girl who wasn''t grown up to be a maid yet?"


    A faint flush colors Aislin''s sallow cheeks. "Your father...he has a tendency to run his mouth when in his cups at the tavern, lamb. ''Twas his drunken boasting that spread word of his...indiscretions."


    She shakes her head, mouth twisting in a grimace. "Lord, I thought the shame would kill me when the priest and elders came around, demanding answers."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as she regards me with a tired look. "But enough of such grim talk for now, aye? Are ye hungry, poppet? I can fetch us some bread and eggs if your belly''s rumblin''."


    I nod eagerly, putting on my best childish grin. "Yes please, mama!"


    Aislin manages a faint smile in return. "Bread and eggs it is then. Here we go again with the same paltry fare, day in and day out..."[...]

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [4/6]

    Hmm, I see now how this bullshit system of "justice" works, but a few measly lashings from that prick of a priest isn''t really a deterrent for the crime of child rape, is it? Oisin probably got whipped a second time he violated Aislin, or fuck knows how many times that degenerate bastard got lashed for being a worthless piece of human garbage. But hey, at least the drunken cunt isn''t considered a pedophile in the eyes of this ass-backwards church, right?


    No, wait...actually, even those sick fucks who are labeled pedophiles here get the same pathetic lashings - the ones who defile innocent girls who haven''t even started menstruating yet. Sigh, the church really needs to step up their fucking game with public beheadings if they truly want to stop grown men from raping defenseless children. For fuck''s sake, a few lashings from some senile old priest? Not nearly enough punishment for such a vile, unforgivable act of depravity.


    I do begrudgingly admire their feeble attempts to maintain some semblance of moral order, I suppose. But still, why in God''s name are the victim girls being lashed too by these demented zealots?! Punishing the traumatized child alongside her rapist - that''s the truly inhumane, sickening part of this whole fucked up system. It''s like something out of a Marquis de Sade fever dream...


    Aislin stands up from the bench, her worn linen dress swishing around her ankles. Suddenly, a firm knock echoes through the cramped hovel. Aislin''s brow furrows.


    A deep male voice rings out, "Is this the Ban household?"


    Aislin moves closer to the warped wooden door, her calloused hand resting on the latch. "Aye, who is asking?" she replies cautiously.


    "Sean ¨® S¨²illeabh¨¢in," the voice booms again. "I am looking for my twin sister Aislin."


    Aislin gasps audibly, her eyes going wide. With trembling fingers, she unlatches the door and pulls it open.


    A tall, broad-shouldered man stands framed in the doorway, his golden hair gleaming like spun sunlight. He wears sturdy leather armor over padded cloth, emblazoned with a simple wolf insignia. A hooded cloak in muted earth tones hangs from his powerful shoulders. But it''s his piercing icy blue eyes, filled with fierce determination, that truly capture my gaze.


    Aislin shudders, her voice a breathless whisper. "Sean...is that you?"


    Those intense eyes widen, crinkling at the corners as a broad grin splits Sean''s chiseled features. In two strides he crosses the threshold, sweeping Aislin up in a fierce embrace. She crumples against his armored chest, her slender frame shaking with quiet sobs.


    I slide off the bench, peering at the emotional scene with a mixture of childlike curiosity and adult bemusement. So this is the fabled twin brother Aislin always speaks so wistfully of, hmm? I tilt my head, studying his rugged countenance as he pulls back from the hug.


    Sean''s gaze immediately locks onto me, those icy blue orbs narrowing slightly. "Aislin," he rumbles, "I want you to tell me everything I''ve missed in your life since we parted ways."


    Aislin nods jerkily, swiping at the tears streaking her sallow cheeks. "O-Of course, Sean. But first, come sit." She gestures toward the rough-hewn bench.


    Sean complies, his heavy boots thudding against the dirt floor as he crosses the room. He settles onto the plank seat, patting the space beside him invitingly. "You too, lad. I''ve a few questions for the both of you."


    I scamper over obediently, clambering up onto the bench as Sean''s large, calloused hand ruffles my shorn curls. He leans in, fixing me with an intense look.


    "So what''s this wee crossdressing lad''s name, then?" he asks Aislin with a rumbling chuckle.


    Aislin laughs, the sound bright and genuine despite her reddened eyes. "Why, that''s no lad at all, Sean! This here''s my own little Lile, bless her heart."


    Sean blinks, then throws back his head with a rich guffaw. "Your Lile? But she looks just like a boy with her hair all shorn!"


    I can''t help giggling at his words, delighted by this newcomer''s playful candor. Aislin simply shakes her head in amusement.


    "Aye, that she does," she agrees warmly. "I took the lass to Colm''s cottage to have her deloused, you see. The kind man cut her hair to be rid of the nits and lice, leaving her looking quite the ragamuffin!"


    Sean lets out an impressed whistle. "Well I''ll be...I actually met this Colm fellow on the road not long ago. My commander told me to seek him out, said he knows every soul in this village. Figured he could lead me straight to you, sister."


    Aislin''s eyes widen at that. "Is that so? Well, I''ve much to tell you about Colm and his role in our lives, that''s for certain." She shoots me a sidelong glance, her expression growing pensive.


    Sean doesn''t seem to notice, simply grinning at Aislin as he leans back against the rough wood. "Then get on with it, woman! I''m trembling with anticipation to hear all about the life you''ve been leading these past years."


    Oh, if only he knew that Aislin''s existence has been about as exciting as watching a tree grow very, very slowly. I have to stifle a snort at the thought, pressing my lips together to keep my features carefully schooled into an innocent, childlike mask.


    This ought to be entertaining, to say the least. I settle in, swinging my legs idly as I prepare to observe the inevitable letdown when Aislin''s "exciting tales" turn out to be little more than the same dreary peasant drudgery I''ve witnessed day in and day out. Still, at least this newcomer promises a brief respite from the relentless monotony.


    Aislin lets out a weary sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly as she turns to Sean. "I think...perhaps it''s best if you share your tale first, brother," she says hesitantly. "For I fear mine may enrage you overmuch if told beforehand."


    Sean''s brow furrows as he regards her curiously. "Is that so?" His deep voice rumbles with a hint of amusement. "Well now, you''ve merely piqued my interest all the more, Aislin. I must insist you regale me with your story once I''ve finished."


    A frown creases Aislin''s careworn features, but she gives a reluctant nod. Sean exhales heavily, leaning back against the rough wooden bench. His piercing blue eyes take on a distant look as he begins speaking.


    "Very well then. You''ll recall I was but a fresh-faced lad of eleven summers when Lord Eamonn''s men came recruiting for his army..."


    Sean launches into a lengthy recounting of his life up to this point - being conscripted into Eamonn''s forces, his grueling training to become a warrior, and his first harrowing campaigns against the invading Norse raiders. His words paint vivid pictures of clashing blades and thundering hooves, the air thick with the metallic tang of spilled blood and the acrid stench of smoke from burning villages.


    I find myself leaning forward, utterly entranced despite the horrific subject matter. There''s an almost lyrical quality to Sean''s deep timbre as he narrates the chaos of those long-ago battles. The way his powerful frame seems to swell with each recollection of hard-won glory, those icy eyes blazing with the remembered thrill of combat.


    "...And that''s when the foul beast reared up before me, jaws gaping wide to reveal a maw lined with dagger-like fangs dripping caustic spittle," Sean continues, his voice lowering to an ominous growl. "A massive, shaggy brute standing nigh eight feet at the shoulder, with claws like curved scythes and a pelt the color of a moonless night."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    My eyes widen almost comically. A werewolf! So the tales of such unnatural, shape-shifting monstrosities are true after all. I can''t resist shooting a sidelong glance at Aislin, gauging her reaction to this latest revelation.


    To my surprise, she seems utterly unfazed, simply nodding along as if Sean were describing something as mundane as tending to the chickens. I shake my head slowly, marveling at the peasant woman''s ability to accept such bizarre, terrifying concepts without batting an eye.


    "Aye, the legends speak true - ''twas indeed one of the dreaded Lycan-kin that stalked me that blood-drenched eve," Sean confirms grimly. "A spawn of the darkest sorceries, a perversion of nature itself given foul, twisted shape and unholy hunger."


    He pauses, gaze flickering to me briefly before continuing in a softer tone. "But you need not fear such horrors, little one. The Tuatha keep constant vigil over these lands, and their warriors are ever-ready to smite such abominations back into the endless night whence they slither."


    I blink owlishly at him. "The...Too-atha?" I echo, purposefully mispronouncing the unfamiliar word in my best imitation of childish ignorance.


    A faint smile curves Sean''s full lips. "Aye, the Tuatha De Danann," he corrects gently. "An ancient order of...well, let''s just call them protectors for now, hmm? Suffice to say, they''re the reason you''ve never had to face the true terrors that lurk beyond your peaceful village."


    Aislin frowns, her brow creasing. "Sean, you can''t mean...?" She trails off, shooting me a worried look.


    But Sean simply nods. "Aye, sister - I speak of the very same folk whose ranks I''ve recently been honored enough to join as a novice hunter." His chest swells with obvious pride. "The Tuatha have taken me under their tutelage to train in the ways of combating the foulest denizens of darkness."


    My eyes widen almost comically. "You mean...like the werewolves?" I can''t resist blurting out, my voice hushed. "And...and vampires too?"


    Sean''s grin widens, revealing a flash of straight white teeth. "Aye, little one - vampires, werewolves, and far worse besides." He leans forward, those icy eyes glittering with a strange light. "Goblins, ogres, demons, and all manner of profane, unholy things that would drive a lesser mind to gibbering madness with but a glimpse."


    I shudder involuntarily at the menacing promise in his words. Aislin, however, looks utterly stricken.


    "Witch...hunter?" she echoes faintly, her face paling. "Sean, you can''t be serious! Surely you don''t mean to consort with...with practitioners of the black arts?"


    Sean''s expression sobers somewhat. "Peace, Aislin - the Tuatha are no coven of devil-worshippers or the like," he reassures her. "We are simply warriors in service to the realms of man and magic alike. Our duty is to defend the innocent from the predations of those unholy things that would prey upon them."


    He pauses, giving me a sidelong look. "Trolls, banshees, hags, and the dreaded Fomorians who once ruled these lands before the coming of the Tuatha - these are but a few of the foul entities we stand sworn to battle unto our last breaths."


    I can''t help letting out a soft "Wow..." at his words, my eyes wide with a mixture of awe and trepidation. Sean chuckles at my reaction.


    "Aye, ''tis a weighty charge we bear, to be sure," he agrees with a solemn nod. "But one I embrace gladly, for the sake of protecting good folk like yourself from the true evils that lurk in the shadows."


    Aislin still looks troubled, but she manages a faint smile. "Well...I suppose if anyone is fit for such a daunting task, ''tis my own brave brother," she murmurs.


    Sean reaches out to grasp her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Have faith, Aislin. The Tuatha''s ways are ancient and proven - we shall not falter in our sacred duty, no matter what profane forces seek to bar our path."


    I lean back against the rough bench, my mind whirling as I process everything Sean has revealed. So this primitive, superstition-shrouded world is far stranger and more perilous than even I could have imagined. Werewolves, vampires, demons - the stuff of lurid fantasy brought horrifyingly to life.


    And yet...a part of me can''t help but feel a strange sense of vindication too. For if such supernatural monstrosities truly stalk the shadows, then perhaps the "magic" Gwenhwyfar hinted at isn''t so far-fetched after all. Maybe, just maybe, I can find a way to unlock my own latent abilities and finally gain an edge in this twisted game she''s trapped me in.


    The thought sets my pulse racing with a heady mixture of fear and anticipation. I may be a mere child in this form, but I''m no stranger to darkness and peril. If this realm''s true face is one of eldritch horror and profane sorceries...well then, I''ll simply have to master them myself in order to survive.


    And perhaps, just perhaps...I can even find a way to turn the tables on that crimson-eyed bitch and her alien overlords once and for all.


    Sean suddenly stands up from the bench, startling me. He reaches into the folds of his leather armor and pulls out a rolled-up piece of parchment. Bending down, he carefully places it on the dirt floor in the middle of the cramped room.


    Aislin looks at him quizzically. "What are you doing, brother?"


    "Just watch," Sean replies with a grin. He straightens up and grasps the hilt of the sword sheathed at his hip. In one fluid motion, he draws the blade with a metallic hiss.


    I lean forward, eyes widening as I take in the weapon. It''s a longsword, the steel gleaming with an almost otherworldly luster. But it''s the intricate patterns etched along the length of the blade that truly captivate me - strange, interlocking runes and sigils that seem to writhe and pulse with some inner power.


    "This here is a spellsinger, one of the sacred blades of our order," Sean declares proudly, his icy eyes gleaming.


    Aislin frowns, eyeing the sword warily. "Sean, I don''t think you should be waving that thing about in here. What if you damage the hovel, or worse?"


    But Sean just chuckles, giving the blade an experimental twirl that makes the runes blaze with pale blue light. "Have no fear, sister. I''ve no intention of causing any harm or damage this day."


    With that, he brings the sword up in a smooth, practiced arc. In the blink of an eye, his wrist flicks out and -


    KEEE-REEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!


    The most horrible, piercing shriek splits the air, like nails screeching across a slate. I instinctively clap my hands over my ears, grimacing at the shrill, grating sound. Even Aislin flinches, her face contorting in a wince as she covers her own ears.


    When the ringing finally fades, I blink my eyes open to find the piece of parchment Sean placed on the floor has been neatly sliced in two, the edges of the cut perfectly smooth and clean. No sign of a blade ever touching the material - it''s as if the parchment simply...parted on its own accord.


    "Ugh, what in the name of the Blessed Virgin was that awful sound?" Aislin demands, rubbing her temples with a pained expression.


    Sean just grins, clearly pleased with the little display. "My apologies, you simply witnessed the spellsinger''s unique abilities in action."


    He holds the blade horizontally so we can better see the runes etched along its length. "You see, this is no ordinary sword, but a relic imbued with powerful magic. When the proper...techniques are employed, it can unleash waves of air capable of slicing through even the toughest materials."


    I can''t help giggling at his words, delighted by this strange new concept of "magic." Not quite as impressive as modern military hardware, but still a rather clever application of basic physics principles.


    "The name ''spellsinger'' comes from the high-pitched vibrations produced when activating the blade," Sean continues, his deep voice taking on an almost lecturing tone. "For you hear the very air itself singing and shearing apart under the onslaught of the sword''s power!"


    Despite my amusement, I have to admit the visual of those runes blazing to life was pretty damn cool. I find myself leaning forward eagerly.


    "Can I see it up close?" I ask in my best imitation of childlike wonder. "Please, Sean? I wanna look at the pretty swirly patterns!"


    But Aislin quickly shakes her head, eyeing the blade warily. "Oh no, that''s much too dangerous for a wee babe like yourself, lamb. Best you keep your distance from such unholy weaponry."


    I pout exaggeratedly, but Sean just laughs. "Peace, Aislin - the spellsinger poses no threat when sheathed. Here now, little one."


    He holds the blade out horizontally, the runes dark and quiescent. I hop off the bench and scamper over, peering intently at the intricate patterns as I draw closer.


    At first, they just seem like random, interlocking whorls and knots. But as I study them more closely, I start to make out distinct shapes, all linked together in some sort of arcane design. The runes almost seem to shift and undulate before my eyes, like they''re...alive, somehow.


    Whoa, wait...is the sword actually vibrating ever so slightly? I lean in closer, entranced. That''s when I notice the heavy silver pendant hanging from Sean''s neck, a stylized wolf''s head etched into the gleaming metal. And it''s trembling faintly, as if resonating with some unseen force.


    Sean seems to notice my gaze, for he quickly grasps the amulet and sheathes the spellsinger with a sharp hiss of steel on leather. "Odd..." he mutters, frowning down at the still-quivering pendant. "The medallion rarely stirs unless some manner of supernatural force is at hand."


    He glances around the cramped hovel, piercing eyes narrowed. But after a moment, he simply shakes his head. "Yet I sense naught out of the ordinary here..."


    Turning back to Aislin, Sean holds the amulet out towards her face. The pendant remains still and inert. He arches one thick brow quizzically.


    "But this cannot be..." His frown deepens as he turns his gaze on me. "The child?"


    I try to keep my expression one of innocent curiosity as Sean leans in close, the silver wolf''s head mere inches from my face. At first, nothing seems to happen. But then...


    The amulet begins to tremble once more, the metal links clinking softly as it shakes and quivers. Sean''s eyes widen almost comically as he straightens up, staring at me in shock.


    "By the gods..." he breathes. "The girl must be...magically attuned, in some manner!"


    I can''t help shivering at his words, remembering what that vampiress Dumitra told me about being "magically attuned."[...]

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [5/6]

    Aislin lets out a weary sigh, wringing her hands anxiously. "Well...you see, brother, the child was inscribed with ritual markings by a...a vampiress, just yesterday. Some manner of pagan rite to purge the corruption from her lungs."


    Sean''s brows shoot up at that. "Ritual markings, you say? Then I must see these inscriptions at once!"


    I pull down the collar of my luxurious sapphire dress, revealing the intricate crimson markings etched into my skin. Sean''s icy blue eyes widen slightly as he takes in the arcane symbols.


    "Those are indeed the ritual inscriptions I expected," he murmurs, leaning closer to inspect them. "Though I confess, their blazing crimson hue is...most unusual."


    A slow grin spreads across Sean''s chiseled features. "Ah, but of course - only the vitae of a true vampire could produce such a vibrant ruby luminescence!"


    I can''t help giggling at his words, delighted by this strange new world of magic and monsters. "Aye, ''twas Dumitra herself who marked me so!" I pipe up in my best imitation of a childish lilt.


    Sean nods sagely, seemingly unsurprised. "I know that vampiress well from past dealings. A most...singular woman, to be sure."


    His brow furrows slightly as he continues studying the markings. "Wise and benevolent in her own way, I''ll grant. But Dumitra also has certain...proclivities that some might deem untoward."


    I tilt my head curiously. "Proclivities?" I echo, feigning innocence.


    A faint smirk tugs at the corner of Sean''s mouth. "Aye, little one. You see, that crazed woman once tried to seduce me into sharing her bed - and when I refused, being her subordinate at the time, she boldly declared her intent to visit the stables instead!"


    I can''t stifle my laughter at that, the sound pealing out in bright childish giggles. The mental image of the regal, predatory Dumitra rutting with some hapless stable beast is just too deliciously absurd!


    Sean chuckles as well, though his eyes hold a hint of wariness. "I''d hoped the vampiress spoke in jest that eve. But with one as ancient and powerful as Dumitra, one can never be too certain..."


    He trails off with a heavy sigh, then turns to regard my mother where she sits on the bench. "Well now, Aislin - I''ve regaled you with my own tale this day. ''Tis only fair you do the same and recount the life you''ve led since last we parted ways as babes."


    Aislin''s shoulders slump wearily as she nods. "Aye, I suppose you''ve the right of it, brother..."


    And so she begins, haltingly at first, to spin the tragic yarn of her existence - the brutal beatings and rapes at Oisin''s hands, the endless cycle of pregnancies and stillbirths that have ravaged her body over the years, the constant struggle just to survive in this wretched backwater. With every agonizing detail, I can see Sean''s handsome face contorting in a rictus of barely contained fury, the cords of muscle in his neck standing out like steel cables.


    By the time Aislin finishes, my uncle is practically vibrating with rage, his icy eyes blazing like twin suns. "That miserable wretch Oisin has damned himself a thousand times over!" he snarls, slamming a meaty fist against the table with enough force to make it jump. "Father and Mother must surely be trembling in their graves, seething at the torment their own daughter has endured!"


    He rises in one smooth, explosive motion, reaching for the hilt of his sword. "I''ll gut that bastard like a stuck pig and leave his entrails for the crows, so help me! No man deserving of the title treats a woman so!"


    "Sean, peace!" Aislin cries, her eyes going wide with alarm. She scrambles to her feet, placing a restraining hand on his arm. "There...there is more you must hear first, brother. More to the tale that may yet give you pause."


    Sean halts, nostrils flaring, but nods curtly for her to continue. Aislin takes a deep, steadying breath before speaking again.


    "You see, when Lile was but a babe of two summers, Oisin came home in one of his foulest rages yet. I''d naught but looked askance at the brute, and he flew into a berserk fury - began beating me bloody with those massive fists of his, kicking me in the ribs and belly until I could scarce draw breath..."


    She shudders, wrapping her arms around herself as if reliving the horror. I feel a surge of impotent rage on her behalf, my tiny hands clenching into white-knuckled fists.


    "I lay there, half-dead and choking on my own blood, certain I would soon join our sweet parents in the next life," Aislin continues in a tremulous voice. "But then...a figure emerged from the tree line, swathed in a tattered cloak that hid her features. An old crone by the look of her stooped frame, yet she moved with surprising swiftness to kneel at my side."


    Sean frowns, clearly skeptical. "And this mysterious woman was able to heal you? With what manner of arts or remedies?"


    "Herbs and draughts of her own making," Aislin replies, shaking her head slowly. "Though I''ll admit, they worked with uncanny efficacy - mending shattered bones and closing wounds that should have left me crippled, if not outright slain me."


    She meets Sean''s gaze levelly. "This old crone, Eithne by name, continued visiting in secret over the years since. Providing salves and potions to ease my suffering whenever Oisin''s fists found their mark once more. I''ll not claim to understand the nature of her gifts, brother - only that they allowed me to persevere, to survive long enough to see my Lile grow into the bonny young lass before you now."


    Sean''s brow furrows contemplatively as he regards me. "And this...Eithne treated the child as well, did she?"


    Aislin nods. "Aye, she did. Lile took many a nasty blow or kick from that drunken bastard over the years, much as it pains me to admit it. Yet Eithne''s concoctions always had her hale and whole again in no time at all."


    A heavy silence falls over the cramped hovel. I can practically see the wheels turning in Sean''s head as he processes this latest revelation.


    At last, he turns back to Aislin, his expression unreadable. "Tell me, sister - did you ever stop to question the nature of this crone''s...talents? Or from whence her knowledge of the healing arts sprang?"


    Aislin''s eyes go wide, and she quickly shakes her head. "Oh no, Sean! I''d never dare judge the poor woman, not when she showed us such Christian charity in our darkest hours!"


    But Sean simply arches one thick brow. "Is that so? Well, I for one would dearly love to make this Eithne''s acquaintance someday. Such preternatural gifts could prove most...valuable to our order''s cause, if properly cultivated."


    I can''t help letting out another peal of childish giggles at his words, delighted by the thought of the fearsome witch hunters being aided by a kindly old forest crone. This strange new world just gets more wondrous by the minute!


    Aislin sighs heavily, her shoulders slumping as she wrings her calloused hands. "Sean, I beg of you, do not harm Oisin. For if he were to perish, Lile and I would become..." She swallows hard. "We would be sold to McDermott''s tavern as...as sex slaves."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Sean''s face contorts with rage. "What?!" he roars, fists clenching at his sides. "How is such an atrocity possible?"


    "Oisin struck a deal with McDermott," Aislin explains, her voice trembling. "Should my husband meet his end, the tavern master will claim ownership over all Oisin''s...possessions. Including Lile and myself."


    A muscle twitches in Sean''s jaw as he grinds out, "Then I''ll simply have to kill two foul cretins this day - that drunken wretch, and this McDermott filth who dares traffic in human misery!"


    Aislin''s eyes widen with alarm. "No, Sean! You mustn''t make our plight worse with rash actions!" She shakes her head vehemently. "There...there are other factors at play here."


    Sean scoffs, his icy eyes blazing with righteous fury. "What other injustices could possibly justify such depravity, woman? I can scarce stomach the thought!"


    Another deep sigh gusts from Aislin''s lips. "You must understand, brother - Lile has been promised to the village healer, Colm. Each week, Oisin receives three silvers from the man in anticipation of the day my daughter...flowers into womanhood. Upon that joyous event, Colm will pay Oisin a further three gold coins to claim Lile as his bride."


    She meets Sean''s incredulous stare levelly. "Should Oisin mistreat the child before then, Father Brogan himself has vowed to intervene on Colm''s behalf, judging and punishing my husband accordingly."


    Sean''s brow furrows as he processes this information. At last, he shakes his head slowly. "But you, Aislin...you are not afforded any such protection from that bastard''s cruelty, are you?"


    My mother''s shoulders slump further as she simply shakes her head mutely. Sean lets out a weary sigh, raking a hand through his golden locks.


    "I must return to this Colm and judge the measure of the man for myself," he declares grimly. "For if he proves unfit to claim my niece as his bride, I''ll not suffer her to be shackled to such an unworthy lout!"


    Aislin nods, a faint spark of hope kindling in her pale eyes. "I''ve played what meager hands I could to secure Lile a better life than my own, brother. But now...now I am out of moves to make. All I can do is wait and pray."


    Sean''s jaw tightens, and he suddenly whirls to slam his fist against the rough wooden door, the impact making the entire hovel shudder. Again and again he strikes out, until at last he simply sags against the abused portal, chest heaving.


    Seizing my chance, I pipe up in my most childish lilt, "But Uncle Sean, papa has been good lately! He got me this pretty ribbon, and new boots for mama too! He even replaced our old table and bench with nice new ones."


    Sean turns to regard me, his expression a mixture of pity and simmering outrage. "That matters not one whit, child," he growls, shaking his head slowly. "For your father is no true Christian man - his soul is as black and twisted as the paths of Hell itself!"


    He straightens, blue eyes blazing with renewed determination. "Nay, I''ll not rest until I''ve spoken with the village priests about this injustice as well. This foul situation cannot be allowed to stand, no matter what meager scraps that wretch Oisin deigns to toss your way!"


    Haha, I get front row seats to the fireworks! Buckle up lads!


    I tug at Sean''s pant legs, looking up at him with my best childlike innocence. "Please don''t hurt papa too much, Uncle Sean," I plead in a small voice. "I know he did bad things, but if you hurt him like he hurt mama and me, then I won''t have a papa anymore."


    Internally, I can''t help but snicker at the shitstorm I''ve just unleashed in Sean''s mind. I bite the inside of my cheek hard to stifle the urge to cackle maniacally at how perfectly this is all unfolding.


    Sean''s handsome face contorts into a rictus of pure, unhinged rage. Aislin rushes over, tears streaming down her sallow cheeks as she buries her face against his broad shoulder. Sean wraps his arms around her, one hand gently stroking her lank blonde braid.


    "I''m sorry, sister," he murmurs gruffly. "I''ve been away for far too long, allowing such horrors to fester unchecked."


    Pulling back slightly, Sean meets Aislin''s watery gaze. "You must know, I only recently arrived in Baile Rois after being assigned to this village''s garrison. The previous soldiers...they all vanished without a trace, every last one."


    A sly grin tugs at my lips as the realization hits me - of course, this must be the handiwork of Mary and Eilis! Their awakened powers drew Sean here like a moth to a flame. I have to bite my cheek again to keep from cackling gleefully. Oh, how the cosmic gears are turning, aligning all the pieces into place so exquisitely!


    Bwahahaha, oh my fucking sides! I can''t breathe, this is too good! Uncle Sean is gonna go full Hulk smash on that drunken douchecanoe Oisin, beat him so hard his ancestors will feel it! Ohohoho, I''m cackling like a hyena in heat over here!


    And if the comedy gods are merciful, I might even get a front row seat to watch Sean turn that McDermott fuckwit inside out like a tube sock! I haven''t laid eyes on that greasy turd burglar yet, but holy hell, I''m drooling at the thought of witnessing his rectal remodeling, courtesy of my dear uncle''s righteous fists of fury! Ahahahahaha!


    Karma, you magnificent bitch, I could tongue-punch your sweet cosmic fartbox right now! Oisin and his band of merry asshats are about to get a painful lesson in cause and effect, delivered express via Sean''s size 13 boot! Hahahaha, I''m wheezing, I can''t even!


    But wait, there''s more! It''s time to dump a tanker truck of gasoline on this dumpster fire and watch the flames shoot into the stratosphere! I''ll just casually mention to Sean that his precious sister Maeve is probably getting her sin cave jackhammered by half the village in that festering gash of an alehouse. Yep, our dear sweet Maeve, reduced to a cum-guzzling cock socket for any unwashed peasant with a fistful of coppers! The delicious irony is giving me a raging justice boner as we speak!


    Oh, but here''s the the shit-covered cherry on this turd sundae - that waddling scrotum with legs Oisin actually BOUGHT Maeve to keep as his own personal womb slave! Can you believe it? He''s gonna stuff her baby oven with his rancid baby batter and crank out a whole litter of fucktrophies, the sick bastard! Please, please, PLEASE let it be the real Maeve and not just some random snatch with the same name. I''m crossing every appendage in desperate hope that the universe isn''t cockblocking me on this one.


    Sweet zombie Jesus, if this all plays out like I''m envisioning, it''s gonna be a buffet of schadenfreude so delectable, I''ll need a goddamn forklift to carry my bloated carcass out afterwards! Ohohoho, my revenge boner is throbbing at the mere thought! Fuck me sideways with a rusty chainsaw, I can hardly wait to watch this glorious shitshow unfold!


    I look up at Sean with wide, innocent eyes and ask in my best childlike voice, "When is my new mama coming? I''m so excited to meet her!"


    Sean''s brow furrows as he glances down at me. "What do you mean, child?"


    Aislin lets out a weary sigh. "Oisin plans to purchase a slave girl from McDermott''s tavern. A lass who shares the same name and family as our sister Maeve."


    "Maeve?" Sean''s eyes widen in disbelief. "Which one? Our Maeve or some other woman?"


    "The slave''s name is Maeve as well," Aislin replies, wringing her hands anxiously. "Though I cannot say for certain if she is our own blood kin."


    A muscle twitches in Sean''s jaw. "The odds of another woman bearing our family name are nigh impossible here. It must be our Maeve."


    I can''t help but giggle at the absurdity of it all. Sean shoots me a look, then shakes his head grimly.


    "This is too much to stomach. I''m going to that wretched tavern right now and getting to the bottom of this madness!"


    "Sean, please!" Aislin cries, grabbing his arm. "Do not act rashly, I beg you!"


    But Sean''s eyes blaze with fury as he growls, "If that filth McDermott dares traffic our own sister, and Oisin means to purchase her for his depraved lusts, then I''ll kill them both where they stand!"


    With that, Sean flings open the door - only for his eyes to widen in shock as Oisin''s hulking frame fills the doorway. Oisin''s pale eyes go round, his brow furrowing in confusion at the sight of Sean.


    A low grunt rumbles from Sean''s chest. I can''t contain myself any longer, dissolving into a fresh peal of giggles as I take in the deliciously tense tableau.


    Oh yes, the fireworks are about to begin! This is going to be utterly priceless...


    "Who is this, wife?" Oisin bellows, his hulking frame filling the doorway as his pale eyes widen in confusion.


    Sean calmly walks over to me, his icy gaze focused and intense. He takes the sheathed sword from his belt and hands it to me. "Go into the sleeping area, little one," he says in a low, even tone.


    I nod obediently, trying my best to look like a curious but well-behaved child. Can''t let on that I know exactly what''s about to go down! Taking the sword, I scamper off to the cramped sleeping alcove, clutching the weapon tightly.


    "Who is this soldier, woman?" Oisin demands again, his voice a rumbling growl. "Why is he in my home?"


    Aislin lets out a terrified whimper, then suddenly darts across the room to crouch in the corner, her face pressed against the wall as she covers her head with trembling hands. The poor wretch is utterly petrified.


    Peering around the alcove''s entrance, I watch with bated breath as Sean strides right up to Oisin, arms spread as if going in for an embrace. "I am Aislin''s twin brother," he declares in a steely tone.


    Oisin''s beady eyes go wide, his meaty fists clenching as he braces himself. But before the drunken oaf can react, Sean''s powerful arm lashes out, his knuckles cracking against Oisin''s jaw with a sickening thud. The big man crumples like a sack of turnips, hitting the dirt floor hard.


    And that''s when the real fun begins! Sean doesn''t hesitate for an instant, throwing himself bodily on top of Oisin and raining down blow after merciless blow.


    "This is for every time you raised a hand to my sister, you miserable wretch!" A vicious right hook splits Oisin''s lip, bright crimson welling from the gash.


    Another savage punch, this one a brutal kidney shot that makes the bastard wheeze. "For every kick, every cruel word you spat at her while she cowered in fear!"[...]

 Chapter 5: 25th of October/Year 300 [6/6]

    A flurry of strikes now, battering Oisin''s face into a swollen, bloody mess as Sean vents years of pent-up fury. "You dare call yourself a man, yet you treat your own flesh and blood worse than dogs!"


    I can''t help grinning from ear to ear as I watch, utterly enthralled by the savage beating unfolding before me. With each sickening crunch of Sean''s fists impacting Oisin''s battered flesh, my smile stretches wider in sadistic glee.


    "And my niece!" Sean snarls, grabbing a fistful of Oisin''s matted hair and slamming his face into the dirt floor. "A helpless child, yet you visited the same cruelties upon her tender form!"


    Another vicious punch, this one a wild haymaker that sprays a fine mist of blood across the walls. "You''re not even fit to lick the filth from her boots, you wretched dog!"


    Oisin can only gurgle weakly in response, his eyes swollen shut and his mouth a ruined mess of torn flesh. Sean rears back, chest heaving, and spits a mouthful of phlegm directly into the bastard''s battered face.


    "Consider this a taste of the suffering yet to come, wretch," he growls, finally climbing off Oisin''s prone form. "For if I discover that slave wench Maeve is indeed our own blood kin..."


    Sean leans down, his handsome features twisted into a mask of pure, unbridled rage. "Then I''ll return here and separate your worthless head from your shoulders myself!"


    With that, he straightens and turns towards me, his piercing blue eyes finding mine. "I''ll be back shortly, little one. But first, I must visit this McDermott and ascertain the truth for myself."


    I nod solemnly, still grinning like a loon as Sean strides over and retrieves his sword from my hands. As he turns to leave, I can''t resist one final parting shot - leaning down, I draw back and let fly a thick gob of saliva to splatter across Oisin''s bloodied, semi-conscious face.


    Hah! Let the bastard marinate in his just deserts for a while. I''m practically giddy with anticipation for what Uncle Sean might unleash next!


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! I tilt my head back, staring up at the thatched ceiling of this cramped shithole we call home. Oh man, this feels so fucking good! I can feel the euphoria building, like a tidal wave of pure satisfaction cresting inside me. Any second now and I''m gonna have a goddamn braingasm, I swear!


    All I need is for Uncle Sean to come waltzing back in here dragging that greasy shitstain McDermott''s severed head behind him. Just picturing the look of abject horror frozen on that degenerate''s face as the life drains from his eyes...oh fuck yeah, that''ll do it! I''ll blow the biggest mental load of my multiple lives, no question!


    Not that this scrawny kid body could handle a real physical climax anyway. I''m nowhere near mature enough for that kind of release yet. But a nice, hearty braingasm? Where I just let the endorphins and adrenaline flood my brain with pure, undiluted ecstasy? Yeah, that I can definitely achieve right about now!


    I tear my gaze from the ceiling, letting it drift back down to the crumpled, bloody mess that was once Oisin. The drunken bastard''s gurgling wetly, choking on his own fluids as his swollen eyes struggle to open. His whole face is just...pulped. A distended, disfigured lump of meat and shattered bone.


    Goddamn, Sean really did a number on the miserable cunt! I almost feel bad for the pathetic sack of shit. Hah, who am I kidding? I should spit on him again just to add a little extra insult to that grievous injury. But nah, Aislin''s already shuffling over to tend to her "beloved husband" like the broken-spirited doormat she is.


    I sneer in disgust as she fusses over Oisin''s ruined form. What a fucking waste. The stupid bitch just can''t help herself, can she? Always putting that worthless pig''s needs before her own, no matter how many times he beats and degrades her.


    Not that I give a flying fuck about Aislin''s hangdog existence, mind you. I''m just annoyed she didn''t have the good sense to let that drunken shitweasel bleed out on the floor. Could''ve saved us all a lot of grief and misery down the road.


    But hey, enough dwelling on the negatives! I need to bask in this beautiful moment while I still can. Oisin got exactly what was coming to him - a fist-flavored shit sandwich with a side of caved-in face! The dumb bastard''s lucky I didn''t get to take a few swings myself. I would''ve gladly bashed his fucking skull in like an overripe pumpkin!


    Ahhhhh yeah, this is the good stuff right here. Seeing that worthless sack of rancid pig shit get his ass kicked all the way into next week...it''s like an early Solstice gift from the universe! I can feel the warm fuzzies radiating through me already. Who needs a yule log when you''ve got a beaten wife-beater oozing blood and drool all over your nice clean floor?


    Hahahaha, oh fuck! This is too rich! That dumb motherfucker had it coming for miles, and now he''s got his face rearranged into a Picasso painting because of it! Shit, if this doesn''t qualify as an all-time top ten braingasm moment, I don''t know what does! Hahahahaha!


    I look down at Oisin''s battered form with a sadistic grin, then turn to Aislin who is kneeling beside him.


    "Is papa going to be okay?" I ask in my best childlike tone, feigning innocence and concern.


    Aislin glances up at me, her eyes wide with panic. "Y-Yes, lamb, he''ll be just fine," she stammers unconvincingly.


    Oisin lets out a pained groan, mumbling something unintelligible under his breath. I lean closer, straining to make out his words through the wet, gurgling sounds.


    "...kill...that bastard..."


    I can''t help but snicker at the drunken oaf''s impotent threats. As if he could ever best Sean in his current state!


    The warped wooden door suddenly creaks open, and two burly men stride into the cramped hovel. I take in their appearances with keen interest.


    The first is a stout, barrel-chested fellow with a thick beard and beady eyes set in a ruddy, pockmarked face. His grimy tunic and breeches reek of sweat and ale, and a sheath at his belt holds a well-worn dagger.


    The second man is taller and leaner, with a mop of lank brown hair hanging past his shoulders. His features are more refined, almost noble-looking, but the effect is ruined by the ugly sneer twisting his thin lips.


    "What in God''s name happened here?" the bearded man demands gruffly, eyes widening at the sight of Oisin''s mangled form.


    Aislin flinches, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks. "M-My brother Sean...he did this," she whispers, voice trembling. "He came and beat Oisin near to death!"


    The two men exchange a look, the taller one''s sneer deepening into a scowl. Without a word, he strides over and hauls Oisin''s dead weight up and over his shoulder in a fireman''s carry.


    "I''ll take this wretch to Colm, the village healer," he grunts. "See if the old quack can piece him back together."


    The bearded man nods curtly, then turns back to Aislin. "And where did this Sean bastard run off to after working over your husband?"


    Aislin swallows hard. "H-He said he was going to the tavern..."


    "The tavern?!" The bearded man''s eyes go wide, then narrow to slits. "Then I''ll need to rouse the rest of the village men and have them meet me there. We can''t let this madman run rampant!"


    Aislin lets out a choked sob, burying her face in her hands as her shoulders shake. I watch the display with detached amusement, unable to muster even an ounce of pity.


    "Can I come see Uncle Sean at the tavern?" I pipe up suddenly, unable to resist a bit of mischief.


    The bearded man whirls to face me, his expression one of shock. "You?! A mere child at McDermott''s sinkhole?" He shakes his head vehemently. "That''s no place for an innocent lass like yourself, missy."


    With that, the two men turn and shuffle out, half-carrying, half-dragging Oisin''s limp form between them. I watch their retreating figures through the open doorway, my grin stretching wider and more malicious by the second.


    Once they''ve disappeared from view, Aislin rounds on me, her eyes red-rimmed but blazing with a rare fire.


    "I have to go after Sean and make sure he doesn''t do anything foolish in his rage," she says in a low, urgent tone.


    I blink up at her innocently. "Where is this tavern, mama?"


    Aislin''s shoulders slump as she lets out a weary sigh. "It''s a bit out of the village proper, down an old dirt path through the woods. But you must stay here and be a good girl while I''m gone!"


    She fixes me with a stern look, though it lacks any real force. "Perhaps you could tend to the chickens or...or play with them for a spell? Just don''t wander off, you hear?"


    I nod obediently, fighting back a smirk. "Yes mama, I''ll be good."


    Aislin hesitates a moment longer, chewing her lip anxiously. Then she seems to make up her mind, giving me one final nod before hurrying out the door.


    The instant she''s gone, I throw back my head and let out a peal of high, manic laughter that echoes off the cramped walls.


    Oh, this is going to be utterly delicious! Uncle Sean is about to unleash seven shades of hell on that wretched cesspit of depravity. And I''ve got a front row seat to the whole glorious shitshow! Hahahahaha! Fuck yeah, KARMA BITCH!


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I sit on the hard bench, kicking my little booted feet idly as I ponder my options. Should I follow Aislin to the tavern and witness the chaos Sean is sure to unleash? The thought of watching that brute McDermott get his just deserts is certainly tempting. But then again, seeing what becomes of that drunken wretch Oisin could prove equally satisfying, if Erik has anything to say about his battered state.


    Gnawing my lip, I shake my head slowly. No, best not to be too greedy. I''ve already been treated to the delicious sight of Oisin taking a well-deserved beating at Sean''s hands. Pushing my luck further by inserting myself into those volatile situations could prove unwise. Especially when Sean wields that deadly Spellsinger blade - I''ve no doubt he could slay anyone foolish enough to cross his path right now.


    A small, secret smile curves my lips as I imagine the carnage Sean might unleash if pressed too far. Yes, discretion is the better part of valor for now. I''ll simply bide my time here, safe within these dingy walls, and await the aftermath of his righteous fury. No need to go chasing further thrills when the opening act has already proven so richly satisfying.


    Let''s waste some time making hypotheses... That Spellsinger blade Sean wielded...the way it sliced that parchment clean in two with naught but a flick of the hilt? Utterly mystifying from a scientific viewpoint!


    I mean, the sword itself is crafted from silver, right? A relatively soft, malleable metal with low tensile strength. Certainly not the ideal material for a weapon meant to cleave through flesh and bone. And yet, with but a twitch of Sean''s wrist, that blade unleashed a razor-thin wave of compressed air capable of shearing through the parchment like it was nothing!


    How is that even possible? What manner of advanced metallurgy or material science could imbue a simple silver longsword with such preternatural cutting power? Perhaps those intricate runes etched along the blade''s length hold the key...


    I furrow my brow, recalling the way the sigils seemed to blaze with pale blue light when Sean activated the sword''s magic. Almost like they were some kind of arcane circuitry, conducting and amplifying the energy unleashed by his specific hand movements.


    Yes, that has to be it! Those runes must act as a complex array of thaumaturgical transistors and capacitors, allowing the blade to store and release concentrated bursts of pneumokinetic force when triggered by the proper input!


    I can picture it now - each flick of the hilt sends a pulse of Sean''s own bioelectric energy surging through the sword''s mystical etchings, their unique geometry and composition acting as a series of logic gates and amplifiers to shape the raw magical power into a specific, directed effect.


    In this case, translating the kinetic energy of Sean''s wrist motion into a cohesive blade of ultra-high pressure air, no doubt harnessing some kind of advanced acoustic physics to generate a localized wave of destructive interference along a razor-thin plane...


    I shake my head slowly, marveling at the sheer sophistication of the Spellsinger''s occult engineering. To think, a medieval weaponsmith could intuit such cutting-edge concepts as programmable metamaterials and cymatics, all without access to modern scientific knowledge or tools!


    Clearly, there are entire branches of exotic physics and chemistry at play here that I''ve barely begun to scratch the surface of. Runic circuitry, thaumaturgical field dynamics, applied pneumokinesis - I can only imagine the countless hours of painstaking research and experimentation that must have gone into perfecting such a marvel of magical craftsmanship.


    I feel a sudden surge of excitement at the prospect of unraveling the deeper secrets behind the Spellsinger''s construction and operation. Oh, to have access to an arcane laboratory equipped with the proper investigative instruments! The material analyses, the stress tests, the high-speed imaging of the blade''s acoustic output...


    I''d need to examine the sword up close of course, map out the precise geometry and placement of each rune to suss out their individual functions and the overarching "spellware" architecture governing the weapon''s abilities as a whole. And naturally, I''d require a few...expendable test subjects to properly assess the Spellsinger''s efficacy against a variety of organic and inorganic targets.


    It''s almost like a solid-state version of those sonic disruptor weapons I''ve seen in science fiction. Instead of using speakers to generate destructive sound waves, the Spellsinger''s runes and circuits allow the metal itself to resonate and unleash those pulses directly. Ingenious, if that''s indeed how it functions!


    Of course, that raises even more questions about the underlying energy source and control mechanisms. Is it purely mechanical, relying on the physical motion of the hilt flick to initiate the resonant vibrations? Or does it utilize some form of chemical energy storage, maybe even rudimentary electrical circuits to modulate and amplify those pulses?


    I must admit, I''m utterly fascinated by this strange "magic" sword and its potential applications of sonic technology. With some experimentation and reverse-engineering, I could likely replicate or even improve upon its core principles using more advanced materials and energy systems. Oooh, I can''t wait to get my hands on it and take it apart!


    Hmm, no, scratch that - Sean would likely object to me disassembling his precious Spellsinger. Perhaps I could construct my own prototype from raw materials, though? A little hands-on tinkering never hurt anyone. Well, except for that one time with the hydrochloric acid incident back at university...but I digress!


    For a moment, I''m lost in visions of gleaming alchemical beakers and crucibles, of glowing runic arrays etched across the walls of my workshop as I put the Spellsinger through its paces, unlocking the hidden potential in its ancient enchantments through the power of the scientific method...


    But then reality comes crashing back in and I remember where, and more importantly when I am. A filthy medieval hovel in 4th century Ireland, trapped in the body of a 4-year-old peasant girl. I don''t even have reliable access to clean drinking water, let alone an arcane laboratory!


    I let out a soft, frustrated huff, my shoulders slumping. As much as it pains me to admit, any rigorous study of Sean''s magical sword is simply beyond my reach for now. I''ll have to content myself with wild speculation and thought experiments, piecing together what meager clues I can glean from a distance.


    By evening, I''ve grown bored with the limited amusements this cramped hovel and tiny garden can provide. Suddenly, I hear commotion outside - raised voices and the scuffling of boots on hard-packed earth. Curiosity piqued, I scamper over to one of the narrow window slits and peer through the gap.


    The sight that greets me is equal parts shocking and deliciously satisfying. There''s Dumitra, that regal vampiress in all her crimson-lipped glory, dragging an unconscious Sean by his golden hair! I can''t stifle the gasp that escapes my lips as I take in the scene.


    But Dumitra isn''t alone - a small group of angry peasant men trail behind her, their rough-spun tunics and breeches streaked with mud and grime. And lumbering at the rear is a truly massive specimen, his bulk jiggling with each ponderous step.


    Oho, this must be the infamous McDermott himself! I drink in the details greedily, committing them to memory. The man is a positive mountain of flesh, with a ruddy, pockmarked face set in a permanent leer. Stringy tufts of greasy hair cling to his balding pate, and his piggy little eyes bulge with a mixture of rage and thinly veiled terror. His grimy tunic strains against the impressive girth of his protruding belly, the fabric stained and fraying in several places.


    "Stop this at once, you feckless curs!" Dumitra''s rich contralto rings out, her words laced with scathing disdain. "This man is to be judged by the church''s authority, not torn apart by a rabble of ignorant peasants!"


    One of the men, a scrawny wretch with a patchy beard, dares to lurch forward and make a grab for Sean''s limp form. But Dumitra is far too quick - her slender arm lashes out in a blur of motion, her open palm cracking against the fool''s cheek with a resounding slap. He staggers back, clutching the rapidly swelling welt as a thin trickle of blood seeps from the corner of his mouth.


    Dumitra doesn''t relent, however. With almost casual indifference, she plants one booted foot squarely on the man''s chest and gives a deft shove, sending him crashing to the ground in an undignified heap.


    "Filthy dog," she sneers, grinding the toe of her boot into his face and forcing him to eat dirt. "Any others care to try my patience further?"


    The remaining men shuffle back a few paces, their bravado visibly deflating. Dumitra throws back her head with a rich peal of laughter, clearly reveling in their cowardice.


    "I thought not," she purrs, tossing a few stray ebony locks over her shoulder. "Now leave us be, lest I grow...irritated."


    With that ominous warning hanging in the air, Dumitra turns on her heel and stalks off, Sean''s unconscious form trailing limply behind her. The men remain rooted in place for a few heartbeats before scattering like startled rats, no doubt eager to put as much distance between themselves and that terrifying vampiress as possible.


    I can''t resist a quiet snicker at their hasty retreat. Cowards, the lot of them! Not that I can entirely blame their fear - Dumitra cuts an intimidating figure even when she''s not unleashing her preternatural might.


    The raucous scene seems to have drawn Aislin out, for I soon spy her familiar form hurrying through the gate and into our humble garden plot. She pauses to glance around warily before ducking inside the hovel, her brow furrowed with worry.


    "There now, lamb," she murmurs once the door is firmly latched behind her. "All will be well for tonight, God willing. We''ll have ourselves a simple supper of bread and eggs, then seek our rest while we can."


    Putting on my most innocent, childlike demeanor, I pipe up, "I got six whole eggs from the chickens today, mama! We can eat lots and lots."


    Aislin manages a faint smile at that. "Did ye now? Well aren''t you the clever little lass."


    "Mama, what happened to papa? Is he coming back?"


    Aislin''s smile falters somewhat as she gives a slow nod. "Aye, poppet...your father isn''t feeling quite himself at the moment. But fear not - Erik is seeing to his care as we speak. He''ll have your papa hale and hearty again before you know it."


    I have to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from bursting into laughter at her words. Oh Aislin, if only you knew the full extent of the "care" Erik is no doubt providing that drunken wretch!


    Forcing an expression of childlike concern, I ask, "So papa will be coming home tomorrow?"


    "That''s right, lamb," Aislin soothes, moving to stoke the banked coals in the hearth. "On the morrow, once he''s fully recovered. But for now, let''s get ourselves a bite to eat, shall we? You did say you gathered a nice clutch of eggs for us."


    I nod obediently, the perfect picture of an innocent child awaiting her father''s return. But inwardly, I''m practically giddy with anticipation for what fresh torments may await that miserable bastard before he''s allowed to darken our doorstep again.


    Karma''s a real bitch sometimes, ain''t she?


    After me and Aislin eat and retire to sleep, I find myself wide awake staring up at the thatched ceiling of this cramped sleeping alcove, my mind whirling as Aislin snores daintily beside me. Hah, listen to her - she sounds like a fucking Disney princess with sleep apnea! I''ll bet she''s having the sweetest dreams right about now, visions of sugarplums and Oisin-free tomorrows dancing through her pretty little head.


    Speaking of everyone''s favorite wife-beating troglodyte, holy shitballs, did you see the way Sean went full Mortal Kombat on his ass?! I swear, for a second there I thought he was gonna rip Oisin''s spine out and beat him to death with it! FATALITY, am I right?


    I mean, yeah, I''m a little worried about the potential fallout for Sean. Dumitra seems like the type to dish out some pretty hardcore BDSM punishments to her naughty little witch hunters. He''ll probably get the cat o'' nine tails treatment or some shit. But hey, if anyone can take a licking and keep on ticking, it''s good ol'' Uncle Sean!


    But fuck me sideways, that glorious beatdown was hands down the best birthday present a girl could ask for! Screw the fancy betrothal ring or the pretty ribbon - watching Oisin get his face pounded into medieval hamburger helper was the real gift that kept on giving!


    I can barely contain my manic giggles as I replay the brutal scene over and over in my head. God DAMN, what I wouldn''t give for a smartphone or a video camera right about now! I''d be blowing up YouTube with that shit, racking up them views like a boss! #OisinGotRekt #FacePunchChallenge #MiddleAgesMMA


    Hell, I''d straight up Venmo Gwenhwyfar my left tit for access to the alien archives on the moon, just so I could watch Sean go ham on repeat! Ooh, I wonder if they got that 4K HD slo-mo tech up there? I need to see every gloriously gory detail in ultra-crisp 3840¡Á2160 resolution, baby!


    Ugh, but of course, I''m stuck here in this festering turd pile of a timeline, with nothing but my twisted imagination to keep me warm at night. Ah well. A girl can dream, can''t she? And tonight, I''ll be dreaming of Oisin''s pulped face and Sean''s righteous fists of fury, over and over again until I drift off into the sweetest, most satisfied slumber of my wretched little life.


    Best. Birthday. EVER!!!

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [1/6]

    Aislin''s calloused fingers gently rake through my hair as she runs the carved bone comb from root to tip. The strands have grown considerably longer since Erik first trimmed them, now cascading in soft golden waves past my shoulders. I tilt my head back to peer up at her careworn features.


    "Felix sit dies natalis tuus, carissima mater!" I chirp, flashing her a bright smile.


    Aislin''s brow furrows in confusion. "Where did ye learn to speak such words, lamb?"


    Hmm, perhaps I shouldn''t have shown off my Latin skills so brazenly. Best to play dumb. "Father Brogan and Timothy taught me at the church," I reply innocently, widening my eyes for full childlike effect.


    Aislin''s expression softens and she leans down to plant a tender kiss on my brow. "Ah, ye clever wee thing. I love ye so, poppet."


    She straightens, resuming her combing motions. "We''ll be headin'' to the church later to celebrate the new year. Ye can drink some o'' the sacramental wine and holy wine with me."


    Wine? Now there''s an intriguing prospect! I perk up at the thought of sampling those sacred, undoubtedly potent vintages. Perhaps a few swigs will help dull this maddening existence for a little while.


    "And ye''ll get to choose one item from our home for the priests to bless," Aislin continues. "What would ye like, lamb?"


    I don''t even need to ponder my choice. "The ring Cathal gave me!" I declare eagerly.


    Aislin chuckles, the sound warm and indulgent. "Aye, ye''ve a fondness for that bonny wee trinket, don''t ye? Such a good girl."


    She resumes her ministrations, the comb''s tines scraping lightly against my scalp in a soothing rhythm. Suddenly, a single droplet of icy water lands on the nape of my neck and I shiver involuntarily.


    Glancing up, I notice a fresh trickle seeping through the thatched roof overhead. "Oisin missed a spot when he patched the leaks," I remark, unable to keep the accusatory tone from my voice.


    But Aislin simply sighs. "Now now, don''t judge yer father too harshly, poppet. He''s tryin'' his best since Sean gave him that proper thrashin''."


    I can''t resist rolling my eyes dramatically at her words. Oh Aislin, ever the faithful wife making excuses for that drunken wretch! If only she knew the full extent of his depraved scheming and cruelty.


    Still, I suppose I should count my blessings for once. At least Oisin is cowering in fear of further reprisals from Sean, giving us a brief respite from his usual foul temper. I''ll take what little mercy I can get in this wretched existence.


    Aislin turns me around to face her, her pale blue eyes meeting my bright yellow gaze. "Ye see, poppet?" she says, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "Yer father is behavin'' far better since yer uncle Sean gave him a proper thrashin''. Nothin'' motivates a stubborn fool quicker than harsh lessons carved into his very flesh."


    I nod solemnly, doing my best to appear the picture of childlike innocence even as my adult mind whirs with dark amusement. Harsh lessons carved in flesh, eh? If only you knew the half of it, dear Aislin!


    "I miss Uncle Sean," I pipe up, widening my eyes for full effect. "And all his fun stories ''bout fightin'' monsters. D''you think the brave warrior might come back to celebrate both yer birthdays together?"


    Aislin''s brow furrows slightly as she shakes her head. "Nay, I fear not this season, lamb. The church keeps its witch hunters and holy men o''ermuch busy battlin'' the fell beasts that stalk our lands. Sean likely has little time for merrymakin'' and feasts."


    As she speaks, I watch her closely, noting the subtle downturn of her lips and the way her shoulders seem to slump ever so slightly. A flicker of disappointment, quickly masked but not quite banished. Interesting...


    "But fret not, poppet," Aislin continues, forcing a bright smile. "For ye shall soon have a visitor of yer own to lift yer spirits! Yer aunt Maeve is to arrive at our humble hovel ere long."


    I perk up at that, unable to resist a mischievous grin. "Truly? When does the lady arrive, before or after we attend church?"


    "Soon, lamb. Maeve should be here afore the morn is much older." Aislin pauses, giving me an appraising look. "And ye''ll mind yer manners when she arrives, won''t ye? Be on yer best behavior for yer poor aunt."


    I nod obediently, but can''t resist probing further. "Is it really my aunt, though? Yer own flesh and blood sister?"


    Aislin''s face clouds over briefly before she lets out a soft sigh. Crouching down, she meets my gaze directly and pulls me into a gentle embrace. "Aye, poppet...Maeve is truly the sister I lost to this cruel world so many years ago. My own twin''s daughter, returned to me at last."


    I return the hug stiffly, my mind racing. So this Maeve is indeed Aislin''s long-lost kin, not just some random wench Oisin purchased to sate his baser urges. How...fascinating.


    Pulling back, I tilt my head and ask in my most innocent tones, "But how did Uncle Sean allow such a thing, mama? Didn''t he try to stop it?"


    Aislin''s expression darkens somewhat as she releases me from the hug. "Aye, the brave fool did attempt to intervene. But alas, he was halted in his quest by that...that pale lady ere he could do any true damage."


    I shudder inwardly at the mention of the crimson-eyed creature, memories of that horrific night flooding back unbidden. Dumitra''s lithe form dragging Sean''s unconscious bulk along the dirt path, his golden hair trailing in the mud like a fallen hero of legend...


    "Pay it no mind, lamb," Aislin soothes, clearly misinterpreting my reaction. "Lord Eamonn and the church have like as not already seen fit to punish Sean for the chaos he wrought those months past. Best we tend to our own flock and leave such troubles be, hmm?"


    I simply nod, feigning a childish pout even as I ponder the implications of Aislin''s words. So the boorish Lord Eamonn moved to discipline Sean for his transgressions, did he? Well, isn''t that just delightfully ironic - the supposed holy man punishing one of his own warriors for daring to defend a woman''s honor against the cruelty of men.


    Sometimes the sheer depths of hypocrisy in this primitive backwater never cease to amaze me. Though I suppose beggars can''t be choosers when it comes to finding even the barest slivers of justice¡­


    Aislin settles onto the rough wooden bench, her sallow features etched with weariness. "I understand now why your father acts as he does," she begins, wringing her calloused hands. "Lord Eamonn demands each household provide at least one son for his soldiering. Else we''ll be taxed so heavily, we shan''t be able to afford even meager food."


    A crease forms between my brows as I process her words. So that''s the bastard''s grand scheme - breed an entire generation of cannon fodder to sate that greedy pig''s thirst for power!


    Before I can voice my thoughts, Aislin suddenly claps a hand over her mouth and scrambles towards the corner, retching violently into a battered wooden bucket. I watch with morbid fascination as her slender frame convulses, spewing streams of foul-smelling vomit.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Hmm, morning sickness already? I tilt my head, studying the putrid mess curiously. I wonder whose spawn is responsible for churning her guts so - that drunken wretch Oisin''s, or my supposed betrothed Erik''s? Only time will tell, I suppose.


    Aislin wipes her mouth shakily with a scrap of linen, her pale eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I''ve been blessed," she murmurs, resting a trembling hand on her flat belly. "Another babe comes to us."


    I can''t resist rolling my eyes at her pious words. Blessed, she calls it? What a peculiar way to view her current condition!


    "Please, Lord," Aislin continues, bowing her head in fervent prayer. "Grant me a sturdy son this time, I beg of you. Let him draw breath and survive the birthing bed."


    Ugh, more of that insufferable God-babbling. I tune out her droning pleas, idly scuffing the toe of my soft leather boot against the packed dirt floor.


    "Mama?" I pipe up, widening my eyes in an exaggerated expression of childlike innocence. "If it''s a boy, can he be my new playmate? I wanna play with him lots and lots!"


    Aislin manages a wan smile at that. "Aye, poppet - I pray to the Heavenly Father it''s a son this time. Then your father Oisin will finally have naught to complain about."


    The words are barely out of her mouth before I let out a snort of derision. Oh Aislin, you poor, deluded wretch - as if anything could ever satisfy that miserable bastard''s endless list of grievances!


    Yes, yes, Aislin prattles on about this supposed "son" being the answer to all her woes. But the real issue here has nothing to do with her battered birth canal expelling yet another squalling brat into this cesspit of an existence.


    No, the true problem lies in her ravaged reproductive system''s ability to even survive another brutal pregnancy and parturition. The dumb fucking woman is deluding herself if she thinks her weary, abused body can endure much more.


    Let''s examine the facts, shall we? Aislin is approximately nineteen years of age currently. She birthed me a mere five years ago, and from what I can gather, that was her third successful labor after who knows how many miscarriages and stillbirths.


    Her pelvis and pelvic floor have already endured the trauma of passing not one, but three infant skulls through that narrow, unforgiving bony ring. Each birth undoubtedly left her with new tears, fissures, and irreparable damage to her poor, overtaxed cervix and vaginal vault.


    And now she dares tempt fate once more by actively trying to conceive again? Aislin''s uterus must be a veritable war zone by now - a tattered, fibrous wasteland of scar tissue and adhesions from the repeated cycles of enduring an infant''s passage, only to involute and prepare for the next onslaught.


    Factoring in her youth, overall depleted health from poverty and abuse, and the sheer number of prior pregnancies...I''d estimate Aislin''s chances of surviving another full-term birth at a dismal 27%. Maybe even lower, given the appalling lack of pre and postnatal care available to peasant women in this primitive backwater.


    No, the odds are firmly stacked against the foolish woman, as much as it pains me to admit it. Her pious prattling about being "blessed" is nothing more than the desperate, self-deluding fantasy of someone too beaten down to face the harsh reality of their situation.


    If Aislin does indeed proceed with this ill-advised pregnancy, she''ll be playing a perilous game of Russian roulette with her very life. One wrong move, one unlucky complication, and her overstressed, overtaxed body will simply give out for good this time.


    Then where will that leave me, the unwitting bystander in this impending carnage? Trapped in the clutches of that drunken wretch Oisin with no buffer against his cruelty? Or worse, passed off to whatever fresh hell awaits at the hands of Erik and his schemes?


    No...as callous as it sounds, a small part of me can''t help but hope this pregnancy ends in the merciful oblivion of another miscarriage. Aislin has suffered enough for ten lifetimes. Surely she deserves to be spared this final, potentially fatal indignity?


    Or perhaps I''m overthinking this, as usual. Maybe the universe will simply snuff her out during the birthing bed, granting the poor wretch a swift end to her torment rather than dragging out the agony. One can only hope, I suppose.


    Either way, I''d better start steeling myself for whatever fresh tragedies await on the horizon. Because in this wretched existence, the only sure thing is that suffering lies ahead, no matter how you slice it.


    "Mama?" I ask, tilting my head innocently. "Does Lord Eamonn give us anything for promising him our sons?"


    Aislin looks up from her sewing, her pale eyes meeting my bright gaze. "Aye, poppet," she replies, a weary smile tugging at her thin lips. "For each babe boy we offer to soldierin'', Lord Eamonn sees us provided with grains, salted meats, and even a ewe or two come lambin'' season."


    I nod slowly, unable to suppress a childish giggle at her words. So that''s how the old bastard plays it - dangling financial carrots to incentivize these poor fools into breeding him fresh cannon fodder! My lips twist into a frown as I consider the implications.


    Do these deluded peasants truly believe they can simply will themselves to spit out sons on command? As if the miracle of childbirth were some trifling matter, a mere transaction of flesh rendered for sustenance? I shake my head, marveling at the utter ignorance surrounding me.


    Still, I must say that Lord Eamonn''s statecraft is well designed, kind of, give your boys out to soldiering and you get rewarded with boons, don''t...? This whole "breed me cannon fodder or pay up" racket is a pretty slick protection scheme, I''ll give the old bastard that much. Dangling those juicy grain and livestock carrots to incentivize these poor saps into popping out fresh batches of expendable manpower - it''s an ingenious way to keep the peasant families pumping out sons for his ranks without having to resort to, y''know, actual governance or fair taxation or whatever.


    And you would pay exorbitant taxes, most likely to cover the lapse in the soldiers that the families didn''t give - but in tax money, guy has to cover his ass somehow amirite? Of course, for those unlucky fools who can''t seem to churn out the requisite number of strapping young lads, Eamonn''s gotta recoup those costs somehow. Crank up those tax rates to absolutely backbreaking levels until the poor wretches are forking over every last copper just to avoid getting tossed in the dungeon! Gotta keep that military-industrial baby-making complex well-oiled and operational, am I right?


    Still, the families that get fucked by the taxes won''t just... say no to them? Yeah, fat chance of that happening! These downtrodden peasant schmucks have had any last shred of defiance beaten out of them generations ago. They''ll just keep bending over and taking it like the good little tax-mules they are, praying to avoid the lash while their bellies growl. Probably not, but once their bellies stay empty I doubt they will turn the other cheek and bend over, oh well, this is most likely why the Walshes left the village?


    Ooh, now there''s an interesting thought! The Walshes were always a bit too uppity for their own good. I can totally see them getting a wild hair up their collective asses and deciding to take their chances on the lam rather than keep slaving away to support Lord Tightpants Eamonn''s little empire. Probably got a few too many looks at the business end of the tax collector''s cudgel and said "fuck this shit, we''re out!"


    But where would serfs even go? Solid question! It''s not like they can just up and leave whenever they feel like it. Those poor bastards are bound tighter than a Victorian corset to whatever landed gentry happens to "own" them. They would still be properties of Lord Eamonn no matter what village they go to, perhaps they went to live in the forests? Oooh, now there''s a grim thought! Abandoning what little security the village offers to go feral out in the untamed wilderness? Braving starvation, exposure, and all manner of Grimm''s Fairy Tales-grade beasties just for a shot at something better than serfdom? Damn, those Walshes must have been pretty fucking desperate!


    Better there than here? Out there with no protection from the church and witch hunters from supernatural monsters? Ehhh, I wouldn''t be so sure about that one. At least in the village, you''ve got those doughty witch hunter lads like my dear uncle Sean to keep the bogeyman at bay. Out in the forest, it''s a total monster''s ball - werewolves, vampires, demons, you name it! Unless the Walshes are secretly a badass family of monster slayers in disguise, I give them maybe a week tops before something drags their twitching corpses back to the village for the church to burn.


    Only God knows at this point. Well, God and whatever poor bastards had the misfortune of crossing paths with the Walshes out in the wild! I''m sure we''ll find out their grisly fates eventually. Either they come crawling back with their tails between their legs, or some hunter brings back their gnawed-on remains as a warning for anyone else thinking about going rogue. Ah, the sweet enticements of peasant life!


    A faint knock at the door stirs me from my brooding thoughts. It''s so hesitant that I initially mistake it for branches scraping against the wood. Aislin stands up from the bench, pausing with one hand hovering near the latch.


    "Who goes there?" she calls out cautiously.


    A soft female voice answers from the other side. "Maeve."


    With trembling fingers, Aislin lifts the hatch and swings the warped door inward. Outside stands the most stunningly beautiful woman I''ve ever laid eyes on in this miserable backwater.


    Maeve is slender yet curved in all the right places, her hips swaying hypnotically with each step. Her raven tresses cascade in lustrous waves past her shoulders, framing a face of ethereal beauty - high cheekbones, full crimson lips, and striking amber eyes that seem to smolder with an inner fire. Even her simple linen shift and bodice can''t conceal the lush swell of her breasts straining against the fabric.


    I gulp audibly, feeling an unfamiliar stirring in my loins as I drink in Maeve''s exquisite form. Surely no mere mortal woman should possess such preternatural allure!


    Aislin guides the raven-haired beauty inside, gesturing for her to sit on the bench opposite me. As Maeve lowers herself gracefully onto the rough plank seat, I can''t tear my gaze away from the gentle sway of her full hips.[...]

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [2/6]

    "Why isn''t Oisin here with you?" Aislin asks, her brow furrowing with concern.


    Maeve meets her eyes levelly. "He said I should come get to know you first. Oisin will join us soon...so he can fuck me and get me with child."


    The blunt vulgarity of her words makes my eyes widen. But Maeve doesn''t seem to notice or care, her smoldering gaze falling on me as she scans our humble hovel with obvious disdain.


    "Why do you only have this girl brat to show, and not sons?" she demands, gesturing at me dismissively. "Are you not trying hard enough for an heir?"


    A flicker of hurt crosses Aislin''s features before she schools them into a placid mask. "This ''girl brat'' is named Lile," she replies evenly. "And she is the most precious child I have."


    Maeve simply scoffs. "Only child, you mean."


    Aislin lets out a weary sigh, wringing her hands as she regards the other woman imploringly. "Please, Maeve...tell me what happened to you. How did you come to live at McDermott''s tavern?"


    Maeve''s full lips twist into a bitter sneer. "I''ve only been stuck in that festering shithole for about a year now," she spits. "But I suppose you''ll want to hear the whole pathetic tale, won''t you?"


    Aislin nods mutely. Maeve heaves an exaggerated sigh, tossing her raven locks as she begins speaking again.


    "Well, as you know, our da died when we were just wee sprogs..."


    Hmm, so this Maeve is indeed Aislin''s long-lost younger sister, I muse inwardly. How deliciously twisted! I settle back, determined to commit every lurid detail of her story to memory.


    "...After that, things went straight to the depths for us. Mama tried her damnedest to keep food in our bellies, but she was just one woman against the world, y''know?"


    Maeve pauses, her amber eyes glittering with some unreadable emotion. "We moved from shithole to shithole, begging for scraps and doing whatever we had to just to survive. Mama...she started turning tricks on the side when things got really desperate."


    I can''t resist quirking a brow at that. A whore for a mother? How delightfully sordid! No wonder this girl ended up as some tavern master''s plaything.


    "I was maybe...ten summers old when the poxy fever took Mama," Maeve continues, her voice hardening. "After that, it was just me and my sister fending for ourselves on the streets. Bronagh and I, we...we did what we had to in order to eat."


    She lets the implication hang in the air for a beat. I find myself leaning forward unconsciously, utterly entranced.


    "We moved from village to village, working at inns and alehouses doing...whateverpaid. Cleaning, serving wenches, pleasuring the lonelier patrons on cold nights." A bitter twist of those full lips. "Anything to keep ourselves alive and off the streets, y''know?"


    I nod slowly, eyes wide. Part of me wants to feign childish innocence at her sordid tale. But another part - the pragmatic, analytical core of my being - is utterly fascinated by these grim revelations.


    "Eventually, we ended up here in Baile Rois," Maeve continues flatly. "Bronagh got herself a wealthy merchant to keep her as his doxy. But me...I landed at McDermott''s place, servicing his patrons any way they wanted."


    She shrugs, as if the mere notion of prostituting herself at such a tender age is utterly unremarkable. "That''s been my life for the past year or so. Cleaning, serving ale, opening my legs whenever McDermott points me at some drooling lout with a few coppers to rub together."


    I shudder inwardly at the thought, though I''m not quite sure if it''s from revulsion or...something else entirely. This woman''s life has been one long trail of depravity and degradation, yet she seems to wear it all like a badge of honor, utterly unashamed.


    "So there you have it, dear sister," Maeve concludes with a hollow laugh. "The whole pathetic saga of your long-lost baby kin, fresh from the whore''s mouth!"


    She leans back, regarding Aislin with a look of utter contempt. "I don''t need your pity or your tears, mind. I''m long past giving a shite about any of that sentimental rubbish."


    Aislin simply stares at her, pale eyes brimming with a mixture of horror and heartbreak. For once, even I find myself at a loss for words in the face of such brutal candor.


    As for Maeve, she seems utterly unbothered by the weight of her own sordid confessions. With a disdainful sniff, she smooths her linen skirts and leans back, every inch the unrepentant courtesan holding court.


    "Well?" she prompts archly. "You wanted to hear my story, Aislin. So out with it - what other depraved details are you just dying to know?"


    Aislin''s hand flies up to cover her mouth as she gasps audibly. "Maeve, is it truly possible? Could Bronagh still live?" she asks, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and trepidation.


    Maeve lets out a grunt, rolling her eyes dramatically. "Aye, the little bitch got the good end of the stick, didn''t she?" she sneers. "Left me to rot while she went off and abandoned me when I needed her most. That''s what I get for trusting family, I s''pose."


    A harsh chuckle escapes Maeve''s full crimson lips. "Can''t say I wouldn''t have done the same in her shoes though. Self-preservation''s a bitch like that."


    I watch the exchange with rapt attention, my bright yellow eyes flicking between the two women. Bronagh...another of Aislin''s lost sisters, it seems. How deliciously sordid!


    "Do you know where Bronagh dwells these days?" Aislin presses, leaning forward eagerly. "If she yet lives, I must find her!"


    Maeve snorts derisively. "Oh aye, our dear sister''s made herself quite the cozy little nest up in the capital from what I hear. Probably living the life of a proper lady now while I''m stuck guzzling cum and drinking piss for a few measly coppers!"


    The words are barely out of her mouth before Aislin''s eyes go wide with shock. "Maeve! Mind your tongue in front of the child!" she hisses, shooting me an apologetic look.


    But Maeve simply scoffs, tossing her raven locks disdainfully. "What, you think the girl''s gonna stay an innocent forever? Best get used to that sort of language now - her future''s gonna be filled with more dicks than a Yuletide boar''s got pricks!"


    I can''t resist a shocked giggle at her words, delighted by Maeve''s deliciously vulgar candor. Before I can react further though, Aislin''s hand lashes out in a sharp slap that rocks Maeve''s head to the side.


    The raven-haired beauty instantly surges to her feet, amber eyes blazing with fury. With one powerful shove, she sends Aislin crashing back against the rough wooden wall, pinning her there.


    Uh oh, this could get ugly fast! I quickly scramble off the bench, my little boots thudding against the hard-packed dirt as I rush over. Grabbing a fistful of Maeve''s coarse linen shift, I give it a firm tug to get her attention.


    "No no, please don''t hurt each other!" I plead, looking up at her with my best wide-eyed, innocent expression. "I love my new mommy, I don''t want you to be mean!"


    For a brief moment, Maeve''s harsh features soften into something almost...wistful. She blinks slowly, her gaze drifting down to meet mine. Then, just as quickly as it came, the melancholy is gone, replaced by her usual sneering disdain.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Why''s the girl dressed in such finery?" she demands, rounding on Aislin once more. "You didn''t answer me before, sister."


    Aislin lets out a breathless chuckle, smoothing her rumpled skirts as she straightens up. "Why, our Lile is promised to the village healer Colm, that''s why. He treats us well, even pampers the child with gifts of fine clothes and sweets."


    Maeve''s brows shoot up at that. "That freeman...and this girl?" She lets out a low whistle, turning to eye me up and down appraisingly. "Well I''ll be...looks like you''re one lucky little lass then, Lile!"


    I can''t help but giggle with glee at her words, bouncing on the balls of my feet excitedly. Oh yes, I''m a very lucky girl indeed! Though perhaps not for the reasons this ignorant wretch assumes...


    "Bah!" Maeve scoffs, tossing her raven locks disdainfully. "My only purpose here is to live a better life. I want to give birth to as many sons as I can so I can live comfortably."


    Aislin''s face pales as she clutches her belly. "I...I think I''m pregnant. I puked before you came, Maeve."


    A cruel smirk curves Maeve''s full crimson lips. Without a word, she sashays over to the sleeping alcove, hips swaying hypnotically. "This is where I''ll be fucking," she declares with a giggle.


    Emerging once more, Maeve points an accusing finger at Aislin. "I''m going to have to work overtime to get pregnant and birth a brat before you do, sister dear!"


    Aislin''s hands fly to the silver cross pendant resting between her breasts. "There''s no reason to compete between sisters for seed," she pleads. "This is no brothel!"


    But Maeve simply scoffs again, louder this time. "The entire world is a brothel, and we women are merely its whores!"


    "Maeve!" Aislin gasps, scandalized.


    "What?" Maeve yells back, rolling her eyes. "Living together will just get you speaking with the same crudeness as me over time!"


    To emphasize her point, the raven-haired beauty hikes up her skirts without warning, revealing her quim - a thick nest of coarse black curls framing the glistening pink folds. "This cunt will outdo you at every turn, dear sister!"


    Lowering her skirts with a flourish, Maeve turns her smoldering amber gaze on Aislin. "Do you have any food? I''m famished."


    Aislin mutters something about salted meats, eggs, cheese and bread. Maeve nods curtly. "That will suffice. Now get started cooking so I can eat - I don''t want to fuck on an empty stomach!"


    My eyes go wide at her words, even as a fresh wave of heat blossoms in my cheeks. Maeve''s vulgarity seems to know no bounds!


    Aislin bristles visibly. "You are the slave here, not I!" she retorts, a rare spark of defiance flashing in her pale eyes. "Do not treat me this way, Maeve. We are sisters!"


    Maeve scoffs loudly. "Sisters? Is that what you think?"


    Aislin nods firmly. "Aye, that''s what we are. Don''t you remember our childhood, before the plague hit? We used to play together in the fields behind our cottage, chasing the chickens and braiding flower crowns for each other''s hair..."


    But Maeve simply shakes her head, her expression one of utter disdain. "I don''t remember any of that nonsense. I was far too young, and you were lucky to get sold off to that drunken lout Oisin instead of ending up on the streets like me!"


    Just then, a heavy knock echoes through the cramped hovel, making me start. A gruff male voice rings out from the other side of the warped wooden door.


    "Colm! I''ve come for the girl!"


    Oho, now things are getting interesting! I rub my hands together gleefully, practically vibrating with anticipation. Let the fun begin!


    Aislin opens the latch, and Erik enters. Maeve eyes him up and down, a sly smile playing on her full crimson lips.


    "My, my, is this the girl''s husband to be?" she purrs, eyeing Erik with obvious interest.


    Erik returns her appraising look, his piercing emerald gaze sweeping over Maeve''s curvaceous form. A deep chuckle rumbles from his barrel chest. Turning to Aislin, he arches one thick brow. "Is this comely wench your sister, then?"


    Aislin gives a meek nod, her cheeks flushing slightly. Erik lets out another rich laugh, shaking his head slowly.


    "Well, you''re like to have your hands full keeping this one in line, I''ll wager!" he declares, amusement glinting in those intense green eyes.


    Before Aislin can respond, Maeve sashays forward with an exaggerated sway of her full hips. Without preamble, she winds her slender arms around Erik''s bicep, pressing her ample bosom against his side as she gazes up at him through thick lashes.


    "Mmm, and why shouldn''t you take me as your wife instead, hmm?" she murmurs in a sultry tone. "I''ll wager I could keep you far better...satisfied than this little brat."


    With a look of disgust, Erik shoves Maeve away, using his forearm to brush off the spot where her body pressed against his tunic. "Do not presume to touch me again, whore," he growls, emerald eyes flashing with anger. "Your kind sickens me."


    Maeve flinches as if struck, her amber eyes going wide. "W-Why won''t you have me?" she stammers, clearly taken aback by Erik''s vehement rejection. "I''m far more woman than that girl could ever hope to be!"


    A cruel smirk curves Erik''s full lips as he eyes Maeve with open disdain. "Because I''ll not take some other man''s well-used leftovers to wife, that''s why. I''ve no need for merchandise that''s already been...shall we say, thoroughly sampled by every drooling lout with a few coppers to rub together."


    I can''t resist a shocked giggle at Erik''s words, delighted by his deliciously vulgar candor. Maeve, however, looks utterly stricken, as if he''d just slapped her across the face.


    "Now now, there''s no need for such cruelty," Aislin chides gently, wringing her hands. "My poor sister has endured much hardship in her short life. You''d do well to show her some Christian charity."


    But Erik simply scoffs, shaking his head as he turns his intense gaze back to me. "I''ll show charity and kindness where it''s due, woman - to your daughter and you alone. This one is naught but a whore, undeserving of any man''s pity or regard."


    Maeve bristles visibly at that, her eyes narrowing to slits of molten amber. "So you''ve come to pamper the girl again, is that it?" she sneers, glaring daggers at me.


    Erik nods curtly. "Aye, that I have. Though I''d hoped to take you both to the church for blessings this fine day."


    Aislin opens her mouth to respond, but I quickly interject before she can speak.


    "No!" I cry out in my best imitation of a childish whine. "Don''t leave mama alone with mean Maeve! She''s so nasty to her."


    Haha, get fucked.


    Erik''s brow furrows as he turns to regard Maeve once more. "Is this so?" he rumbles, already starting to advance on the raven-haired beauty. "You''ve been mistreating your own kin, girl?"


    Maeve''s bravado seems to deflate instantly. With a soft whimper, she scurries backwards until her shoulders hit the rough-hewn wall. "N-No, I...I''ll be good, I swear it!" she stammers, amber eyes going wide with fear. "Please, I''ll be a good girl from now on!"


    Erik simply nods, seemingly satisfied by her cowed reaction. "See that you do. I''ll return to check on you both ere the day is done."


    Maeve gulps audibly, giving a jerky nod of agreement. Aislin lets out a soft chuckle, shaking her head indulgently.


    "Pay her no mind. I can handle my own kin, never you worry."


    Seizing my chance, I tug insistently on the sleeve of Erik''s tunic. "What kinda sweets will I get to eat today?" I ask in an exaggerated childish lilt, widening my eyes imploringly. "Lots and lots, right?"


    A warm smile curves Erik''s full lips as he gazes down at me. "Aye, that you shall, little one. And you''ll get to play with all manner of fine dolls and soft furs besides!"


    I can''t resist a delighted giggle at that, bouncing on the balls of my feet with poorly feigned glee. Erik chuckles indulgently, reaching down to pat my shorn curls in a gesture of fond affection.


    The tender moment is shattered, however, when Maeve pipes up again in a sneering tone.


    "Tell me - what do you even see in this girl?" she demands, eyeing me with open disdain. "Why bother waiting around for some snot-nosed brat to flower when you could have a real woman instead?"


    Erik''s expression instantly shutters, his handsome face hardening into an inscrutable mask. Slowly, he turns to pin Maeve with an icy emerald stare.


    "That is none of your concern," he growls, the words clipped and laced with menace. "My reasons are my own. Now hold your tongue, lest I decide to cut it out for you."


    With that final ominous warning, Erik turns on his heel and strides towards the door, gesturing for me to follow. I quickly scamper after him, unable to resist a parting glance over my shoulder at Maeve''s stricken expression.


    As Erik and I walk side by side on the dirt path leading away from the humble Ban family hovel, I find my thoughts drifting back to Maeve and the striking first impression she made.


    Maeve exhibited several classic symptoms of emotional trauma and arrested psychological development. Her blunt vulgarity and overt sexualization seem to be defense mechanisms - a desperate attempt to project an aura of world-weary toughness to mask her inner vulnerability. By embracing the role of the unrepentant courtesan, she avoids confronting the shattering experiences that stripped away her innocence at such a tender age.


    Yet beneath that hardened facade, I detected flashes of wistfulness, even childlike naivete. The way Maeve''s eyes widened when Aislin reminisced about happier times. The brief softening of her features when I tugged on her dress, appealing to her buried maternal instincts. These moments hint at the fragile, wounded child still lurking within, yearning for the love and security she was so cruelly denied.


    In psychological terms, Maeve displays signs of complex post-traumatic stress disorder stemming from severe childhood abuse and neglect. The loss of her parents thrust her into a world of exploitation and deprivation, leaving her psyche fractured. Her overtly sexual persona likely developed as a maladaptive coping mechanism to survive life on the streets - dissociating from the trauma by embracing the very behaviors that victimized her.


    I suspect Maeve also struggles with attachment disorders, unable to form healthy bonds due to the lack of a stable caregiver in her formative years. This deprivation of attunement and mirroring impaired her ability to develop a coherent sense of self, which manifests in her shifting between extremes of grandiosity and self-loathing. The desperate craving for validation and fear of abandonment fuels her provocative attention-seeking antics.[...]

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [3/6]

    On a deeper level, Maeve seems to be grappling with existential questions of identity and self-worth. By embracing the role of the debased "whore", she avoids the psychic pain of acknowledging her intrinsic human value. It''s a self-destructive downward spiral - the more she degrades herself, the more her self-loathing intensifies, perpetuating the cycle. Only by confronting her core beliefs about being unlovable and unworthy can she begin to heal.


    Of course, this is all conjecture based on my limited interactions. Maeve''s psyche is undoubtedly a complex tapestry woven from years of compounded traumas and deprivations. Unraveling those threads and facilitating her journey towards wholeness would require intensive long-term psychotherapy...resources sadly lacking in this primitive world.


    For now, the cruel reality is that Maeve''s best hope lies in being a vessel - her womb a commodity to trade for a semblance of security and status as Oisin''s broodmare. A path just as tragic as the one that led her here, but perhaps one that can offer fleeting moments of tenderness and belonging amidst the suffering.


    I shake my head, pushing aside the melancholy thoughts. As an outsider inhabiting this childish form, there is little I can do to intervene or offer aid. Maeve''s fate, like that of so many others in this unforgiving world, is beyond my power to influence. I am but a passive observer, for good or ill.


    Still, I cannot help but feel a pang of sorrow for the broken young woman. In her, I see the crushed dreams and innocence of all the world''s wounded children writ large. If I cannot salve those psychic scars directly, perhaps I can find another way to strike a blow against the cruelties that create such damage. A path to ensure no more bright spirits are snuffed out before their time.


    I glance sidelong at Erik, his powerful frame exuding an aura of rugged determination. For good or ill, he may prove the key to unlocking a better future...for Maeve, for Aislin, for us all. I must bide my time and keep my wits sharp. The dance has only just begun.


    As Erik and I stroll along the dirt path leading away from the village, I decide to ask about Sean. "Erik, have you seen my uncle Sean? I haven''t seen him since he...played with papa." I put on my best childlike curiosity.


    Erik chuckles, a deep rumbling sound. "Aye, the lad has been punished for his transgressions. He''s on watch duty for the next few months, but he''ll return eventually."


    Watch duty? I tilt my head quizzically. "What''s watch duty?"


    "The church has assigned Sean to patrol the village borders and keep watch for any foul beasts or supernatural threats," Erik explains patiently. "A fitting penance for one trained in the ways of the Tuatha hunters."


    Ah, so Sean is being disciplined for his brutal beating of that drunken wretch Oisin. Not that the bastard didn''t deserve far worse, but I suppose the church must maintain some semblance of order. Even if their notions of justice are laughably antiquated.


    We soon arrive at Erik''s cottage, the quaint structure looking quite inviting amidst the winter landscape. As we approach the sturdy oak door, Erik pauses and turns to face me.


    "Now little one, I must warn you - there is a...guest residing within my home at present. A vampiress, to be precise." His emerald eyes glitter with some unreadable emotion. "You would do well to keep your wits about you and mind your manners whilst in her presence."


    I can''t help widening my eyes dramatically at his words, feigning childlike surprise. But inwardly, I''m grinning with anticipation. Of course I know exactly which vampiress has taken up residence here - the exotic, predatory Dumitra herself!


    Erik pushes open the door and gestures for me to enter first. I scamper inside, my little boots thudding against the wooden floor as I take in the cozy main room. That''s when the bedroom door swings open and out strides...Dumitra, garbed in some sort of sheer, clinging nightgown that leaves precious little to the imagination.


    I can''t stifle my giggle at the sight. "Why, if it isn''t the nice lady who gave me those pretty tattoos!" I exclaim in my best imitation of a childish lilt.


    Dumitra regards me with a wicked smile, her crimson lips curving in amusement. With effortless, boneless grace, she crouches down until we''re at eye level. Her burning ruby gaze bores into mine as she lets out a low, throaty chuckle.


    "So we meet again, little one," she purrs, her voice like dark velvet caressing my senses. "Shall we see who has the stronger will this time?"


    With that, Dumitra simply...stares at me, unblinking. I return her intense look, determined not to be the first to falter. My eyes start to water and sting, but I grit my teeth and hold her smoldering gaze.


    An eternity seems to pass before my vision finally blurs and I''m forced to blink rapidly, breaking the contest. Dumitra throws back her head with a rich peal of laughter.


    "Well well, it seems I am the victor once more!" she declares in a tone of wicked delight. "Though you fought admirably for one so young, little lamb."


    Erik clears his throat, his expression unreadable. "You asked that I bring the girl, Dumitra. Now what purpose do you have for her?"


    "Patience, good sir," the vampiress replies with an indulgent smile. "All shall be revealed anon."


    With that cryptic remark, Dumitra rises in one fluid motion and glides back into the bedroom. A few moments later, she reemerges holding an unfurled piece of parchment. Crossing to the heavy oak table, she lays the document flat and beckons me over with one crimson-tipped finger.


    I clamber up onto one of the chairs, peering at the parchment curiously. That''s when Dumitra produces a small grey gemstone, holding it up so I can see.


    "Open wide, little one," she instructs in a silken tone. "I want you to place this emerald under your tongue and simply...play with it awhile."


    I blink at her owlishly. "Why should I do that?" I ask, all childlike innocence.


    Dumitra''s full lips curve in an indulgent smile. "It''s a small test, to gauge your sensitivity to the flows of magic. Nothing more."


    Well, when she puts it like that...Obediently, I part my lips and Dumitra slips the smooth gemstone into my mouth. It feels cool and oddly heavy on my tongue as I begin rolling it around experimentally with my lips and the tip of my tongue.


    The stone has no discernible taste or odor, but there''s a faint...vibration to it, a subtle thrumming that seems to reverberate through my very bones. I continue toying with the emerald, swishing it from one cheek to the other as I swirl it around with my tongue.


    After what seems an eternity, Dumitra holds up one elegant hand. "Enough, child. Now spit it back into your palm for me."


    I do as instructed, the gemstone emerging from my mouth slick with saliva. Dumitra plucks it from my outstretched hand and holds it up, turning it this way and that to catch the rays of morning sunlight filtering through the windows.


    I squint at the stone, and that''s when I notice it - the dull grey hue is shifting, darkening to a deep crimson flecked with inky black. Dumitra lets out another of her throaty chuckles, her ruby eyes glittering.


    "Most intriguing..." she murmurs, more to herself than anyone.


    Erik frowns, his thick brows drawing together. "What does it mean, this change in the gem''s coloring?"


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Dumitra turns that burning gaze on me, and I fight back a shiver at the naked hunger blazing there.


    "It means, good sir, that your little bride-to-be is as finely attuned to the flows of magic as a pregnant woman is to certain...aromas." Her full lips curve in a predatory smile.


    Dumitra''s crimson lips curve into a wicked smile as she regards me. "Lile is growing up, and with her maturation, her powers will also ''grow up''," she purrs in that rich, melodious tone.


    Erik lets out a disapproving tsk. "And what, pray tell, should I expect when the girl awakens these...gifts of yours?" he asks Dumitra gruffly.


    The vampiress responds with a tsk tsk of her own. "Why, don''t you remember me telling you that day, good sir?" Her ruby eyes glitter with amusement.


    Erik''s brow furrows as he thinks deeply for a few moments. "You said a mage must suffer trauma to awaken their gifts," he finally states.


    Dumitra nods, smiling indulgently. "And how much ''trauma'' could little Lile here have possibly endured thus far?" She arches one perfect eyebrow questioningly.


    A deep chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest. "With that drunken wretch Oisin as her father? Who''s to say the girl hasn''t suffered more than enough already?" He shoots me a wry look, and I can''t help but giggle at his dark joke.


    "Then it''s probably not enough for ''traditional'' trauma to awaken her gifts," Dumitra declares with a casual shrug. "You''re most likely safe from Lile''s awakening in the future, good Erik."


    I pout exaggeratedly at her words, playing up my childish persona. But inwardly, I''m intrigued by this talk of "gifts" and "awakening." What exactly are these abilities Dumitra speaks of?


    Erik seems to share my curiosity. "And what manner of gifts would the girl possess, once...awakened?" he asks, eyeing Dumitra speculatively.


    The vampiress shrugs again, utterly nonchalant. "Gifts are not an exact science," she replies airily. "I have absolutely no idea what Lile would be able to do."


    She pauses, tapping one crimson-tipped nail against her full lips contemplatively. "Almost all mages have unique powers, of course. There are some that seem common, such as enhancing one''s physique or turning objects to ash with a mere touch. But in reality, each ability has subtle variations in intensity or method of activation."


    My eyes widen at her words, and I lean forward eagerly. The idea of possessing such incredible powers is utterly captivating!


    "So Lile could be a healer?" Erik prompts. "Or some manner of...destroyer?" There''s an undercurrent of trepidation in his deep voice.


    "Precisely," Dumitra confirms with a slow nod. "I have no way to ascertain what gifts she may manifest, should she awaken. But..." She holds up the now crimson and black gemstone, eyeing it thoughtfully. "The fact that this stone took on such an ominous coloration means Lile''s potential is powerful. And that puts it mildly."


    A shiver runs down my spine at the weight of her words. Powerful? Just how much devastation could I potentially unleash?


    "The last mage whose gem turned this particular shade leveled an entire village," Dumitra continues, her tone deceptively casual. "When their mother died of old age, no less."


    Erik''s sharp inhalation is the only sound in the cottage for a long moment. I blink owlishly, trying to process the vampiress''s words. An entire village, destroyed on a mere whim? Surely she jests!


    "I would not destroy a village," I protest, unable to keep silent. I am many things, but a mindless engine of devastation?


    Dumitra chuckles richly, reaching out to ruffle my hair with one elegant hand. "Oh, I suspect you would level an entire country, little one," she counters with a wink.


    Then, to my shock, she leans in close until her crimson lips are mere inches from my ear. "Wouldn''t you, little monster?" she breathes, the words a seductive purr that sends an unexpected shiver down my spine.


    I freeze, my breath catching in my throat as her words seem to reverberate through my very soul. Does she...know? Can she sense the truth of who - what - I really am? There''s no way, is there? Dumitra can''t possibly read thoughts, can she?


    Recovering my composure, I lean in as well until my lips are nearly brushing the vampiress''s elegant neck. "I do not want to be hunted by Sean," I whisper urgently. "So I will be a good girl. But if you give me a wand, I will wave it around!"


    The words tumble out before I can think better of them. I''m not sure if I''m playing along with her game or issuing a veiled threat. All I know is that the thought of wielding such destructive power is as intoxicating as it is terrifying.


    Dumitra pulls back, throwing her head back with a rich peal of laughter as she stands. "Such spirit!" she declares, her ruby eyes sparkling with unholy glee. "Oh yes, you shall be utterly magnificent once you come into your gifts, little one."


    I sit back in my chair, my mind whirling as I ponder the implications of Dumitra''s words. Gifts of immense power, trauma as the catalyst, destruction on an unimaginable scale...


    Just what manner of monster am I destined to become?


    Dumitra turns her crimson gaze upon me, her full lips curving into a predatory smile. "I will ask you the third time, little one," she purrs in that rich, melodious tone. "Have you ever met a pale-skinned woman with long white hair in the past?"


    I shake my head vigorously, putting on my best wide-eyed look of childish innocence. Erik lets out a frustrated sigh beside me.


    "That creature is not real, Dumitra," he rumbles. "A mere child could not possibly have encountered the equivalent of Satan himself!"


    But Dumitra simply tsks, shaking her head slowly as her ruby eyes glitter with dark amusement. "Oh, but she is quite real, good sir. And far more dangerous than your quaint Christian tales of the devil could ever convey."


    With an exaggerated sigh, Dumitra rises from her spot and glides over to the plush armchair, sinking into the supple leather with boneless grace. She crosses her shapely legs, the slit in her burgundy gown parting to reveal a teasing glimpse of creamy thigh. I find myself gulping audibly at the sight.


    Get a grip, you degenerate! I scold myself inwardly. She''s a bloody vampire, for pity''s sake - the last thing you want is to start drooling over her like some addled peasant!


    "You wish to hear of my encounters with this...apparition, then?" Dumitra asks, arching one perfect brow. She doesn''t wait for Erik''s response before continuing.


    "The first time I laid eyes upon her unholy visage, I was but a fledgling vampire newly freed from my sire''s guidance," she begins, her tone taking on a distant, almost wistful quality. "I had journeyed to the heart of the Black Forest, seeking to slake my endless hunger on the warm blood of the deer and boar that roamed those ancient woods..."


    Dumitra''s gaze seems to glaze over as she recounts her tale, the words spilling forth in a hypnotic cadence.


    "I came upon a small glade bathed in ethereal moonlight, and there she stood amidst the silvered ferns - a pale, naked nymph with hair like spun starlight and eyes that burned like twin suns. At first, I mistook the creature for one of the fabled woodland spirits the peasants so fear. But as our gazes met, I felt an icy frisson of dread pierce my core..."


    A shudder ripples through Dumitra''s lithe form, her ruby lips twisting into a grimace of revulsion.


    "The very air seemed to thicken and congeal around us, the forest itself falling into an eerie, colorless hush. Only the two of us remained vibrant amidst that deathly stillness - she with her blazing crimson regard, and I frozen in place like a wretched rabbit before a serpent''s unblinking stare."


    I find myself leaning forward unconsciously, utterly entranced by the vampiress''s haunting words. Even Erik seems spellbound, his thick brows furrowed in rapt attention.


    "That''s when the games began," Dumitra continues, her tone hardening into something cold and bitter. "The creature - Gwenhwyfar, as she named herself - set about testing the limits of my will, my sanity, my very soul. She would conjure visions to tempt and torment me, daring me to act upon my basest impulses no matter how vile or depraved..."


    A muscle twitches in Dumitra''s jaw as she clenches it tightly. "Aye, I witnessed and perpetrated unspeakable horrors at that foul being''s behest, all under the delusion that I served some greater purpose ordained by the gods themselves. Villages razed, innocents slaughtered, foul rituals enacted with blood and viscera..."


    She shakes her head slowly, letting out a weary sigh. "In the end, I realized the truth - that Gwenhwyfar cared only for inflicting anguish and sowing chaos, using me as her unwitting instrument of devastation. So I turned my back on her twisted games and fled into the night, praying I''d seen the last of that unholy spectre."


    A heavy silence falls over the cottage as Dumitra''s tale draws to a close. I find myself shivering despite the warmth of the crackling hearth nearby.


    "So you see now why this creature must be destroyed, no matter the cost," Dumitra states, her ruby gaze boring into Erik''s. "Even if every last soul on this orb must perish to accomplish it, Gwenhwyfar''s foul existence cannot be allowed to persist a moment longer!"


    Erik opens his mouth as if to protest, but Dumitra silences him with a look so utterly serious, it could shatter diamonds. The big man simply sags, letting out a resigned sigh of his own.


    "There is...one more matter we must discuss," Dumitra murmurs, her tone softening somewhat as she meets Erik''s eyes. "I am with child, good sir. In four months'' time, I shall birth the heir to your bloodline into this world."


    My eyes widen almost comically at her words. Four months? What sort of freakish, accelerated biology do vampires possess?!


    Before I can stop myself, I blurt out the question burning in my mind. "Who are your parents, Dumitra? Are they vampires too?"


    The dark-haired beauty regards me with an indulgent smile. "My mother was the ill-fated Mina Harker, who perished in childbirth while giving life to both myself and my human twin sister," she explains calmly. "As for my father...he is none other than the dreaded Vlad Tepes himself."


    I very nearly choke on my own tongue at that revelation. Vlad the fucking Impaler?! As in, the real-life inspiration for Dracula himself?! What in the everloving fuck?!


    Holy fuck, her father is Vlad Tepes and Mina Harker from those classic vampire fiction novels? Oh boy, here we have the antichrist of reality and fiction alike spawned into this twisted realm! What, is this version of Vlad the one from that badass Hellsing anime where he was an overpowered vampire slaying machine? Or maybe he''s like the tragic, tormented soul from that Castlevania show on Netflix? Hell, for all I know he could just be the straight-up historical figure who got off on impaling people back in the 15th century![...]

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [4/6]

    Gwenhwyfar did say she inserted all sorts of fictional characters and historical personas into this horror porn dimension, after all. What''s next, I find out that drunken wife-beating shitstain Oisin is actually some two-bit doujin protagonist brought to vivid, grotesque life? Hah! Would be totally plausible at this point, if only the fucker wasn''t so painfully, disgustingly realistic in his depravity.


    I have to resist the urge to giggle out loud at the absurdity of it all. Vlad-fucking-Tepes, the most infamous vampire lord of myth and legend, is apparently the father of this crimson-lipped seductress standing before me! Christ, no wonder Dumitra oozes such preternatural allure and menace - she''s got the bloodlines of both Dracula and the tragic heroine Mina coursing through her veins. Talk about a lethal combination!


    Part of me wants to ask her all the juicy details about her unholy lineage. Like, did her mom Mina get turned into a vampire by Vlad and then they boned down to produce the ultimate dhampir offspring? Or did the Count just straight-up knock her up the old-fashioned way before sinking his fangs into her pale neck? Ooh, I can just picture the torrid, gothic romance of it all - Mina swooning in ecstasy as Vlad''s thick, throbbing stake pierces her damp, quivering depths over and over again! Her lithe form arching in rapture as he claims her womanly essence, their mingled juices birthing an unholy new generation of undead royalty!


    ...Ahem. Yeah, maybe I''d better rein in those lurid thoughts before things get too out of hand down below, if you catch my drift. The last thing I need is to start pitching an obvious tent in these skimpy little girl''s underthings! I''m sure Dumitra would just love that - the perfect excuse to pounce on me and drain me of every last drop, the insatiable vampiric succubus!


    Still, I can''t deny the morbid fascination this whole twisted situation holds. I mean, come on - the daughter of Dracula himself, standing here in the flesh as real as you or me? If someone had pitched that premise to me back in my old life, I would''ve laughed in their face and dismissed it as the most ridiculous, over-the-top edgelord fanfiction ever conceived. But now? Shit, I''m living it! The lines between fantasy and reality have become so blurred, so tangled up in this demented realm, that literally anything seems possible at this point.


    Which is both terrifying and...oddly thrilling, in a way. Like, what other batshit crazy surprises does Gwenhwyfar have in store for me as this deranged saga unfolds? Am I going to run into the Crypt Keeper himself wandering the village streets, dispensing morbid life lessons in rhyme? Or maybe Pinhead will pop up to tear my soul apart with hooked chains for daring to indulge my most depraved fetishes and desires?


    Hah, you know what? At this point, I wouldn''t even bat an eyelash. Bring it on, you sadistic alien bitch! Throw your worst nightmares and fever dreams at me - I''ll just add them to the ever-growing pile of insanity that is my current existence. Because clearly, nothing is too outlandish or extreme for this hellish funhouse mirror of a world you''ve trapped me in.


    So go ahead, Gwenhwyfar - keep the shocks and sordid revelations coming. I''ll be over here, giggling like a loon and taking utterly perverse delight in each fresh outrage. After all, what''s one more face-melting atrocity at this point? I''m already so far down the rabbit hole, my sanity is but a distant, fading memory!


    Erik turns to Dumitra, his brow furrowed. "I do not care about the child you will birth," he states firmly. "Do not attempt to use my offspring as leverage against me in Norway, nor try to blackmail me in this life or the next with any children from our union."


    Dumitra lets out a rich chuckle, resting her head on her fist propped up on the armchair''s arm. "I have no interest in mortal squabbles, good sir," she purrs. "I merely desired your seed to conceive - nothing more."


    She waves a dismissive hand. "You hold no responsibility toward any children I bear. They shall be mine alone."


    Oho, now this is an interesting development! I perk up, unable to resist interjecting with childlike enthusiasm. "I wanna play with Dumitra''s babies when they come!"


    The vampiress arches one perfect brow, her full crimson lips curving into an indulgent smirk. "Why, you may find my offspring to be...poor playmates, little one," she croons, a morbid undercurrent to her words.


    I can''t help but giggle at the implied threat, delighted by her wicked sense of humor. Erik, however, seems less amused.


    "You are a most...interesting woman, Dumitra," he rumbles, shaking his head slowly.


    Dumitra''s brows shoot up at that. "Interesting?" she echoes, letting out a scornful tsk. "I am far more than a mere ''interesting woman'', good sir."


    She leans back, arching her spine in a slow, sinuous stretch that makes her bountiful assets strain against the confines of her silk gown. "I am the ideal mate any man could dream of," Dumitra declares haughtily. "A skilled homemaker who can cook, mend, and tend to all a husband''s needs - including caring for his...balls."


    Her ruby lips curve into a wicked grin. "Not to mention my talents for building, repairing, blacksmithing, carpentry - you name it! All I require in return is sustenance in the form of blood, seed, and food."


    I have to bite back a shocked giggle at her words, both delighted and scandalized by the vampiress''s deliciously vulgar candor. Erik, for his part, lets out a low chuckle of amusement.


    "If you possess such a wealth of skills, then it seems you''ve little need for a man at all," he points out dryly.


    But Dumitra simply shrugs one elegant shoulder, utterly nonchalant. "Just so," she agrees easily. "Though I do so enjoy having a virile male put me in my place from time to time - face down on the mattress with my rump raised high for a proper spanking."


    My eyes go wide at that, and I can''t quite stifle my gasp of shock this time. Erik shoots Dumitra a stern look.


    "Mind your tongue, woman," he growls. "There''s no need for such filth in front of the girl."


    Dumitra lets out a thoughtful hum, eyeing me speculatively. "The child seems too innocent to comprehend my meaning in any case," she muses.


    Her burning crimson gaze bores into me as she leans forward slightly. "Tell me, little one - do you understand the things we speak of? A woman''s duties to please her husband, and all that?"


    I tense, realizing Dumitra is probing for weaknesses in my childlike facade. Quickly, I shake my head and put on my most guileless expression.


    "No, I don''t get what you''re saying," I reply in a small voice, feigning confusion. "You just sound like my mama when she talks about womanly duties."


    Dumitra chuckles richly at that, though I notice a hint of wariness in her ruby eyes. It seems the vampiress isn''t quite convinced by my act of childish ignorance.


    Hah! Let the games begin, you delicious temptress. I may look like a babe, but this old soul won''t be so easily unraveled...


    "I''m hungry and thirsty," I announce, putting on my best childlike pout.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dumitra hums thoughtfully before rising from the armchair with effortless grace. "Very well, little one. I shall prepare a meal to sate your hunger." She turns to Erik. "And you, good sir, will ready the copper bath so the child may bathe after breaking her fast."


    Erik blinks at her, clearly caught off guard by her commanding tone. Before he can respond, Dumitra sweeps from the room, her burgundy gown swirling around those luscious curves. I can''t help sneaking an admiring glance at the sway of her hips as she disappears into the cellar.


    Moments later, she reemerges with an assortment of salted meats and vegetables cradled in her arms. Dumitra arches one perfect brow at Erik as she lays the ingredients out on the table before me. The aroma of cured pork and aged cheese has my mouth watering instantly.


    Erik just gapes at her, seemingly at a loss. Dumitra tuts impatiently. "What are you waiting for, you buffoon? Fetch water for the bath, now!"


    I can''t stifle my giggle at her scolding, delighted by the way she so effortlessly cows the big warrior. Erik shoots me a half-hearted glare before trudging outside, only to return moments later lugging an armful of logs. He disappears into the washroom without a word.


    Dumitra shakes her head, letting out an exaggerated sigh as she begins slicing the meat and vegetables with deft strokes of her knife. "That oaf needs to be taught how to properly manage a household," she mutters, more to herself than me. "And how to be a presentable father figure for your future children, little one."


    I perk up at that, curiosity piqued. I try to envision the hulking brute of a man doting over a tiny babe, and I can''t help but snicker at the absurd mental image.


    Erik reenters the main room and plops down at the table across from me with a weary sigh. Dumitra pauses in her food preparations to eye him critically.


    "The girl needs more sustenance," she declares, gesturing at my slender frame with the knife. "She must put on more flesh if she''s to grow into a proper breeding mare for you."


    Erik just grunts noncommittally. "I feed her as much as she can eat," he rumbles. "The lass simply has a small appetite."


    But Dumitra scoffs at that, shaking her head as she resumes chopping. "Clearly not enough, if she''s to remain this scrawny. She''ll never survive the rigors of childbirth at her current size."


    She pauses, eyeing me speculatively before pointing the knife at Erik in a playful gesture. "Why, I''d wager she''s not even tall enough to properly accommodate that log you call a cock once she flowers into womanhood!"


    My eyes go wide at her words, even as a fresh wave of heat floods my face. Dumitra simply chuckles at my scandalized reaction.


    "You wish to know the size, little one?" she purrs, holding up her hands to demonstrate. "Why, I''d estimate your future husband is blessed with a shaft as thick as a pewter tankard and nigh as long as a man''s forearm!"


    I can''t help the shocked giggle that escapes me at her vivid description, even as my mind whirls. That''s...that''s absolutely massive! Like, the size of one of those preposterous fantasy dildos the internet is always going on about. The thought of having something that monstrously huge crammed up inside me is equal parts terrifying and...weirdly thrilling?


    Ugh, get a grip, you degenerate! I give myself a mental shake, trying to banish the lurid thoughts. Dumitra''s merely baiting me with her typical vulgar provocations. No need to start getting all hot and bothered over hypothetical future cock-stuffings!


    "So you see why the girl must put on some proper womanly padding before that fateful day, hmm?" Dumitra continues blithely, utterly unaware of my inner turmoil. "Lest you split the poor dear in twain like a ripe summer melon on your first coupling!"


    Erik lets out a long-suffering sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. I can''t tell if it''s from exasperation at Dumitra''s words or the prospect of someday sheathing that massive prick inside my petite form. Probably a healthy mixture of both, if I''m being honest.


    "How tall did you say Oisin and Aislin stand?" Dumitra asks, her tone deceptively casual as she begins dicing the meat and vegetables.


    Erik grunts again. "The wretch is a head shorter than me. As for Aislin, she''s about your height, give or take."


    Dumitra hums thoughtfully at that. "Then I''d wager our little Lile here will mature to a similar stature as myself once she reaches full womanhood," she muses. "Assuming she receives proper nourishment and care in the meantime, that is."


    With that, she turns and fixes Erik with an expectant look. "Well? The hearth fire needs stoking if you expect me to cook this meal properly. Up with you, then!"


    Rolling his eyes, Erik pushes himself to his feet with a grunt and moves to tend the crackling flames. I can''t resist another impish giggle at the sight of the big warrior so obediently following Dumitra''s commands.


    As Erik works, Dumitra resumes her chopping, shooting me a sly wink over her shoulder. "Fear not, little one. I shall mold this lumbering oaf into a proper father figure for your future brood, you''ll see. He may balk and grumble, but I''ll have him whipped into presentable form soon enough!"


    Erik lets out a derisive snort at that, though I notice the corners of his lips twitching ever so slightly in a suppressed smile. Shaking his head, he crosses the room to reclaim his seat beside me at the table.


    I lean back, watching the two of them banter with a mixture of amusement and trepidation.


    As Dumitra finishes up her cooking and makes small talk with Erik while sitting on his lap, I realize this woman must be incredibly intelligent. Just how old is she? Her piercing crimson gaze seems to bore into me, prodding at my childlike facade at every opportunity. I must be extremely, extremely careful around her - watch every word I say, every mannerism and gesture. One slip could prove disastrous.


    Would she kill me if she discovered I''m not the innocent little Lile everyone assumes? I shudder inwardly at the thought. This vampiress radiates an aura of preternatural menace and power. What unspeakable horrors might she unleash upon me if my deception is laid bare?


    Yet at the same time, I can''t help but feel a strange sense of intrigue, even...attraction towards Dumitra''s exotic allure. There''s an undeniable magnetism to her feline grace and wicked sensuality that calls to the primal masculine depths of my psyche. If I play my cards right, could I potentially sway this magnificent creature to my cause?


    Friend or foe, I know one thing - I need Dumitra on my side as soon as possible. She is utterly vital to any hopes I have of unraveling this bizarre realm and regaining my freedom. With her ancient knowledge and formidable abilities, she could prove an invaluable ally.


    But Dumitra alone won''t be enough. I''ll also need to recruit Erik and my uncle Sean to my fledgling "team" if I hope to stand a chance against the forces arrayed before me. Those two warriors possess the martial prowess and insider knowledge of this world that I currently lack.


    Dumitra, Erik, Sean...yes, I''ll need all three at minimum to bolster my efforts. But even then, I can''t escape the nagging feeling that I''m overlooking something crucial, some key element still missing from this embryonic conspiracy. I need more pieces to assemble if I''m to have any hope of emerging victorious from this demented game of Gwenhwyfar''s making.


    The question is - who else can I bring into the fold? What other potential assets lurk in the shadows of this primitive backwater, waiting to be recruited to my cause? I must keep my eyes peeled and my wits sharp for any promising opportunities. The path ahead will be treacherous enough without being caught flat-footed by a lack of preparation.


    Dumitra stands up from Erik''s lap, her lithe form swaying hypnotically. She glides over to me and places a wooden mug filled with cool water on the table.


    "My apologies, little one," she purrs in that rich, melodious tone. "I forgot you mentioned being thirsty earlier."


    I nod eagerly, putting on my best childlike smile as I reach for the mug. "Thank you, Lady Dumitra!"


    Dumitra chuckles indulgently, watching as I gulp down the refreshing liquid. When the last drop is drained, she gently takes the empty vessel from my hands.


    "How old are you?" I blurt out suddenly, widening my eyes in an exaggerated expression of innocent curiosity.


    One sleek ebony brow arches upwards as Dumitra regards me with obvious amusement. "And why would a child such as yourself be interested in knowing my age, hmm?"


    I shrug nonchalantly, feigning bashfulness. "I was just wondering if you''re older than my mama."


    A wicked grin curves Dumitra''s full crimson lips. "Older... than Aislin? Dear girl, I am four hundred and six years old."


    I can''t resist a shocked giggle at her words, even as my mind whirls with the implications. Four centuries?! This magnificent creature has walked the earth since before the birth of Christ himself! Her knowledge of history and ancient lore must be utterly invaluable in this primitive backwater.


    As Dumitra sashays back over to reclaim her spot on Erik''s lap, I find myself drinking in the hypnotic sway of her curvaceous hips. An unexpected flare of heat blossoms in my belly as I imagine burying my thick cock deep between those lush cheeks, pounding into her tight little pucker until she''s screaming my name in ecstasy.


    I shift uncomfortably on the hard bench, letting out a soft sigh. Only now do I truly feel the lack of that familiar appendage swinging heavily between my thighs. Is this how eunuchs feel when confronted with the sight of absolute perfection - utterly impotent and emasculated, their manhood cruelly stolen? The thought is more than a little disquieting.


    Dumitra stands up gracefully from Erik''s lap, her lithe form swaying. "The meal is finished," she declares in that rich, melodious tone.[...]

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [5/6]

    Erik nods. "The bathtub fire should have died down by now. The water ought to be hot and ready."


    Dumitra gives a slight nod of acknowledgment before turning to place four wooden trenchers on the table. She ladles out portions of the hearty stew into each one, the aroma of herbs and meat making my mouth water.


    "Four trenchers?" Erik asks, furrowing his brow. "Why so many?"


    "Two are for the girl," Dumitra replies, eyeing me speculatively. "She''ll be eating double portions from now on."


    My eyes go wide at that proclamation. "But I can''t eat that much!" I protest in my best childish whine.


    Dumitra simply arches one perfect brow. "You will eat, little one. Or else..." She lets the ominous threat hang in the air.


    I gulp audibly, feeling a shiver run down my spine. Dumitra''s burning crimson gaze is utterly uncompromising. Reluctantly, I nod my acquiescence.


    The vampiress smiles, revealing a flash of wickedly sharp fangs, before gliding over to take a seat beside me. Without preamble, she grasps the first trencher and begins feeding me spoonful after spoonful of the thick, savory stew.


    It''s delicious, of course - Dumitra is an exceptional cook. But my childish stomach soon begins protesting the sheer volume of food being crammed into it. By the time I''ve drained the last dregs, I''m groaning softly and clutching my distended belly.


    "I''m full," I mumble pathetically, leaning back in my chair.


    But Dumitra simply tsks and shakes her head. "You most certainly are not," she chides, fixing me with a stern look.


    I open my mouth to protest further, but Erik cuts me off. "Perhaps the girl should be allowed a brief respite first?" he suggests mildly. "She is still quite small. Let the food settle before forcing more into her tender belly."


    For a moment, I think Dumitra might actually listen to reason. But then that wicked grin curves her full crimson lips once more.


    "Lile''s stomach needs to stretch and grow larger," she declares blithely. "The only way to accomplish that is by eating in excess, again and again, until her body adjusts to accommodating such gluttonous portions. Only then will she begin fattening up properly."


    My eyes widen at her words, even as a strange fluttering sensation blooms in the pit of my stomach. Get fat? As in, massively obese? The thought is equal parts horrifying and...thrilling, in a bizarre way.


    Erik lets out a rumbling chuckle. "And just what do you intend to make of the girl, hmm?" he asks, eyeing Dumitra with clear amusement. "Stuff her like a prize sow until she can barely waddle?"


    "Precisely," Dumitra purrs, turning that smoldering gaze on me once more. "By the time Lile reaches her seventh summer, I intend for her to be plump and puffy as any overfed noble''s brat. A veritable vision of indolent luxury, with rolls of succulent flesh to grab and knead at will!"


    My jaw drops at her graphic description, even as fresh heat blossoms in my cheeks. The mental image of my petite form grotesquely distended, every inch covered in quivering mounds of soft fat...it''s utterly obscene! And yet, the extra nutrition would definitely help me grow up nicely.


    Dumitra seems to sense my reaction, for she lets out a rich peal of laughter before scooping up the second trencher. "Open wide, girlie!" she commands in a mockingly sweet tone.


    I hesitate for the barest moment before obediently parting my lips. Dumitra immediately begins shoveling stew into my mouth, each bite a struggle to chew and swallow before the next arrives.


    It isn''t long before my stomach is screaming in protest once more. "I...I can''t eat anymore," I mumble around a mouthful of half-chewed meat and broth.


    But Dumitra simply tsks again, utterly unmoved by my plight. "One more bite," she insists, already lifting another laden spoonful.


    I shake my head frantically, clamping my mouth shut. But Dumitra''s gaze turns steely, her ruby eyes glittering with menace.


    "One. More," she growls, the words laced with quiet threat.


    Reluctantly, I give up and open my mouth once more. The final bite slides in, and I nearly gag trying to force it down my overstuffed gullet.


    Dumitra drains the last of the stew herself before setting the empty trencher aside. "Good girl," she praises, reaching out to pat my head condescendingly. "You did very well today, eating one and a half portions like a greedy little piglet."


    I can only groan weakly in response, utterly miserable yet perversely satisfied at having endured her torment. Dumitra seems to take my reaction as a positive, for she turns to Erik with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "You''ll need to continue this regimen whenever I''m not present to supervise," she informs him bluntly. "The girl must be stuffed to bursting at every meal, with no exceptions. Only then will she begin packing on the pounds properly."


    But Erik simply shakes his head, his expression hardening. "I''ll not force-feed the child against her will," he rumbles, tone laced with quiet menace. "That''s a step too far, even for my aims."


    Dumitra''s full lips curve in a mocking pout. "Is that so?" she murmurs silkily. "Well then, I suppose you''ll leave me no choice but to...persuade you otherwise."


    The unspoken threat hangs heavy in the air. Erik''s thick throat works convulsively as he swallows hard. For a long moment, the two stare at each other in a silent battle of wills.


    Finally, it''s Erik who looks away first, jaw clenched tightly. Dumitra throws back her head with a rich peal of laughter, clearly savoring her victory.


    I can only giggle weakly at the display, my amusement tinged with a strange sense of anticipation. Just what fresh torments does the vampiress have in store for poor Erik, I wonder?


    The thought is utterly delicious. Unable to resist a bit of playful mischief, I let out a loud belch that seems to reverberate through the cottage.


    Dumitra arches one sleek brow at me, but I simply grin back unrepentantly. If I''m to be fattened up like a prized sow, I may as well start embracing my inner glutton, eh?


    Dumitra stands up gracefully from the table and begins gathering the empty wooden trenchers. Her lithe movements are hypnotic as she sways over to the washbasin.


    "Erik," she calls out in that rich, melodious tone. "I wish to speak with you regarding the girl."


    Erik tenses visibly at her words, his thick brows drawing together in a scowl. "What is it you want from me now, woman?" he demands gruffly.


    Dumitra lets out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her crimson eyes dramatically. "When do you intend to impregnate little Lile and depart for your homeland?" she asks, arching one sleek brow.


    A muscle twitches in Erik''s jaw as he grinds out, "The lass will be sixteen summers before I take her to wife and plant my seed. Only then shall we quit this dismal backwater for Norway."


    Dumitra lets out a low whistle at that. "Eleven more years is an eternity for a mere mortal to wait for a tight quim, is it not?" she taunts with a wicked grin.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But Erik simply shakes his head, his expression hardening. "I''ve no choice but to abide my father''s decree regarding the prophecy. Gullveig must be conceived and birthed according to the ancient rites."


    As Dumitra finishes cleaning the last trencher, she sashays back over and reclaims her spot in the armchair, fixing Erik with an expectant look. I can''t resist letting out another loud belch, delighting in her disapproving glare.


    "Then why did you not simply seek out a suitable bride elsewhere?" the vampiress demands, waving one elegant hand dismissively. "Surely there are other maidens with Gullveig''s fabled golden tresses and luminous eyes to be found?"


    Erik''s shoulders slump slightly as he lets out a weary sigh. "I''ve scoured the nearby villages during my travels, but found no other maid matching the prophecy''s requirements. Not after sneaking away from this wretched Baile Rois time and again."


    My eyes widen at that admission. So the big brute has been slipping away from the village without my knowledge? I hadn''t even considered that possibility before now - I''d simply assumed Erik was too bound by duty and obligation to ever stray far from this festering backwater.


    The thought is...unsettling, to say the least. If he''s capable of such furtive movements, who knows what other secrets he''s been keeping? I''ll need to stay extra vigilant from now on.


    Dumitra lets out a rich peal of laughter at Erik''s words. "Is that so? Well then, perhaps I shall take it upon myself to scour the whole of Ireland if need be!" she declares with evident relish. "Surely one of the Emerald Isle''s maidens must possess Gullveig''s fabled radiance."


    But Erik simply shakes his head again, his expression one of grim determination. "Your efforts would be for naught, Dumitra. For even were you to locate another suitable candidate, I''ve no interest in any maid save Lile herself."


    He pauses, shooting me a sidelong glance before continuing. "The girl is...unique, you see. Today''s gemstone ritual merely confirmed what I''ve suspected all along - that she is as finely attuned to the flows of magic as a babe in the womb."


    Dumitra lets out a thoughtful hum at that. "And this...attunement is vital to your plans, I take it?" she prompts silkily. "You seek to pass the child off as a true embodiment of Gullveig rather than a mere physical match, hmm?"


    Erik nods curtly. "Aye, the prophecy speaks of Gullveig''s coming heralding a new age of power and reckoning. For that to be believed, my bride must radiate an aura of preternatural might to awe the skeptics."


    He shoots me another look, and I can''t resist letting out one final, thunderous belch in response. Dumitra simply chuckles indulgently.


    "Ah, but of course - who better to portray the mighty Gullveig than a wee spitfire such as Lile?" she purrs, eyeing me with evident amusement. "I shall endeavor to nurture her...talents accordingly in the years ahead."


    Turning back to Erik, the vampiress arches one sleek brow. "And should the Tuatha lend their aid, you''ll find no issues fleeing Norway once you''ve secured your prize, good sir."


    Erik''s brow furrows at that. "You would assist my escape from your homeland?" he asks, sounding genuinely surprised. "But why? Surely not out of fondness for the bastard that planted his seed in your belly?"


    But Dumitra simply shakes her head, her ruby lips curving in a cold smile. "Your brats mean less than nothing to me, Viking."


    Her smoldering gaze finds me once more, and I can''t repress a shiver at the naked hunger blazing there.


    "No, I shall aid your flight for one reason and one reason only - because that girl is destined to unleash utter devastation upon this world if left unchecked."


    Erik lets out a bark of laughter at that. "The lass? A mere child?" He shakes his head in evident disbelief. "Pray tell, how could such a harmless little thing ever become a threat to anyone?"


    Dumitra leans forward, her crimson lips curving into a wicked smile as she says, "Little mages aren''t only dangerous when their gifts first awaken. But there''s more to it than that."


    She pauses, letting her burning gaze sweep over me before continuing. "Unawakened mages attract all sorts of supernatural creatures to them - goblins, drekars, banshees, any non-sentient being you can imagine."


    Erik furrows his thick brows, looking skeptical. "And why is that, pray tell?"


    "Because unawakened mages emanate their energies outward, like a beacon," Dumitra explains patiently. "But once a mage''s gifts awaken, all that raw power becomes contained within their own body."


    Erik lets out a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "So you''re telling me I should expect Baile Rois to be attacked at any moment, is that it?"


    A rich chuckle escapes Dumitra''s lips. "This village has already been attacked a few times in just the past four years alone. Far more than what''s considered usual."


    "I''ve been here three years and haven''t seen anything of the sort happen," Erik counters gruffly.


    Dumitra''s smile widens, revealing a flash of wicked fangs. "You''re welcome," she purrs.


    "It''s thanks to the Tuatha and the witch hunter guild that normal folk can live without fear of such threats," the vampiress continues. "But with Lile''s presence here, I fear the village will be attacked even more frequently in the days to come."


    She turns that smoldering crimson gaze on me once more. "Why, the entire village reeks of the child''s scent. Like the perfume of death itself...of Gwenhwyfar''s foul essence."


    I can''t resist a shudder at her ominous words, even as I struggle to maintain my childlike facade. Dumitra lets out another of those throaty chuckles.


    "This girl is so powerful that if she were to die, all of Ireland would be doomed - invaded by sea creatures and foul beasts that even the mighty Tuatha could not hope to fend off."


    Erik''s eyes widen at that dire proclamation. "Then I must be extremely vigilant in guarding Lile," he rumbles, the words laced with grim determination.


    But Dumitra simply tsks and shakes her head slowly. "I''m afraid your efforts alone will not suffice, good sir. No, I shall have to take up permanent residence here in this village to ensure nothing untoward befalls the child."


    A sly smile curves her full crimson lips. "I''m also quite interested to see if Gwenhwyfar herself deigns to make an appearance. Surely she cannot sit idle while her newest plaything resides in this quaint little hamlet?"


    Erik lets out another weary sigh, but I pipe up before he can respond further.


    "I gotta go potty!" I announce in my best imitation of a childish whine, clutching my distended belly. "My tummy''s all full from eating so much!"


    Quick as a striking viper, Dumitra rises from the armchair and scoops me up in her deceptively strong arms. "Up we go then, to the poop bucket!" she declares with a wicked grin.


    I can''t resist a delighted giggle at her words, playing along with the charade. For now, at least, I''m content to bask in the vampiress''s dark amusement.


    Dumitra scoops me up in her slender yet deceptively strong arms and carries me to the washroom. The spacious chamber is tiled in smooth stone, dominated by a massive copper bathtub. Dumitra sets me down on a small wooden bucket in the corner.


    "Do your needs here, little one," she purrs in that rich, melodious tone.


    I obediently hitch up my dress and squat over the bucket, relieving myself with a sigh of relief. Dumitra watches with an indulgent smile, then cleans me up with a damp cloth once I''m finished.


    "There now, all fresh and clean!" she declares, patting my bottom affectionately.


    I can''t help but giggle at being pampered like a child, reminded of when grandma used to wipe my little bottom after I made a mess. Dumitra seems amused by my delight.


    "Bath time next, poppet," she announces, already moving to fill the massive copper tub with steaming water from the hearth.


    As she works, I study her exotic appearance curiously. "Lady Dumitra, why do you dress so different from everyone else?" I ask in my best childlike lilt.


    Dumitra pauses, glancing down at her clinging nightgown with a wry smile. "Why, ''tis because I am always far too warm, even in the depths of winter," she explains patiently. "My flesh perspires heavily no matter the season."


    She leans in conspiratorially, those ruby lips curving. "In truth, I dislike wearing undergarments at all - the sweat and stickiness becomes most unpleasant after a time."


    I can''t resist a shocked little giggle at her candid words, imagining how utterly miserable the summer months must be for vampires with their elevated body temperatures. No wonder Dumitra prefers to remain scantily clad!


    Once the tub is filled with steaming water, Dumitra turns her smoldering gaze on me once more. "Off with those fine clothes now, poppet. You''ll want to be unclad for our bath."


    I obediently begin stripping off my luxurious garments - the sapphire dress, crimson boots, silk stockings and lacy underthings all quickly puddling at my feet. Dumitra watches me undress with an inscrutable expression, then shrugs out of her own burgundy nightgown in one sinuous motion.


    We''re both nude as newborns now. I can''t resist sneaking admiring glances at Dumitra''s flawless, voluptuous form, my gaze lingering on the swell of her full breasts and the juncture of her thighs. The vampiress is absolute perfection given flesh!


    Dumitra scoops me up again and lowers us both into the steaming copper bath. She settles back with a contented sigh, spreading her legs to cradle me against her body. I find myself nestled snugly in the vee of her thighs, my back pressed to the soft warmth of her belly.


    One elegant hand comes up to pat my head affectionately as Dumitra leans in, her crimson lips brushing my ear.


    "One last time I shall ask you this, little one," she murmurs, her tone taking on a serious edge. "Now that we are quite alone..."


    I tense, my breath catching in my throat as she pauses meaningfully.


    "Have you ever encountered a pale woman with long white hair?"


    I shake my head mutely, but Dumitra tsks and suddenly pinches one of my nipples hard between her fingernails. I yelp in shock and pain, tears springing to my eyes.


    "No more silent responses," she chides sternly. "I expect only verbal answers from you now on, child. Any further refusal to speak and I shall punish you most severely. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes, I understand!" I stammer, my voice trembling. "I''ve never met any pale lady with white hair before, I swear it!"


    Dumitra studies me a moment longer, then nods slowly. "Very well," she murmurs, sounding almost disappointed.


    She begins bathing me properly then, those wicked hands gliding over my slick skin as she lathers me from my nether regions up. I try not to squirm at the intimate contact, my face flushing hotly.[...]

 Chapter 6: 1st of January/Year 301 [6/6]

    <div>


    "Let''s see if your mind is as sharp as your tongue, hmm?" Dumitra muses, pausing to rinse the suds from my hair. "What is the sum of six and four?"


    "Uh...eight?" I guess, trying to sound uncertain.


    But Dumitra just tsks again, shaking her head in clear disappointment. "No no, the answer is ten, child. Repeat it - six and four makes ten."


    I dutifully parrot the correct sum, even as my stomach sinks.


    Dumitra arches one perfect brow, eyeing me speculatively. "Very well, let''s try another. If I have three silver coins, and Erik gives me two more, how many do I possess in total?"


    I open my mouth, then close it again as a fresh wave of panic washes over me. What sort of nonsensical answer can I give to properly throw her off the scent?


    "...Yellow?" I blurt out at last, unable to resist a mischievous giggle.


    But Dumitra simply sighs and shakes her head again, her expression one of long-suffering patience. "Child, you cannot possibly be this simple," she chides gently. "The answer is five coins. Five, do you understand? Repeat it for me now."


    I dutifully mumble the correct sum, even as my cheeks burn with humiliation.


    "By the gods, I fear you must have taken one too many blows to the head in your short life," Dumitra declares with a rich chuckle. "Your mind is as scattered as a startled flock of geese!"


    Just then, the door to the washroom swings open and Erik strides in, his thick brows furrowing at the sight of us soaking together. "Is everything well here?" he rumbles, eyeing me with clear concern. "You''re not tormenting the child overmuch, are you, Dumitra?"


    "Why, not at all, good sir!" the vampiress replies with a tinkling laugh. "Though I must admit, your little bride is quite the curious creature. Her emotions seem to be all over the place - one moment she lies, the next she speaks plain truth. ''Tis most...perplexing."


    Erik''s frown deepens at that. "How can you even tell such a thing?" he demands gruffly.


    In response, Dumitra simply taps one elegant fingernail against her delicate nose. "Over the centuries, I have become quite adept at scenting the subtle shifts in a person''s emotional state," she explains calmly. "Not to mention tracking the flutters of their heartbeat, however faint."


    I can''t resist a shocked giggle at that, delighted by this new revelation. "But I''m not lying, I really am Aislin''s daughter!" I protest with a bright smile.


    To my surprise, both Erik and Dumitra simply laugh at my words, their rich peals of amusement ringing off the tiled walls.


    "Oh, you precious little thing!" Dumitra chuckles, giving me an affectionate squeeze. "I do believe you shall prove to be endless entertainment for us both!"


    Erik looks down at Dumitra and me nestled together in the steaming copper bath. "May I join you both?" he asks in his deep rumbling voice.


    Dumitra smiles indulgently. "But of course, good sir. The waters are more than ample to accommodate your impressive frame." Her crimson lips curve in a wicked grin as she adds, "Though I make no promises about keeping my hands to myself once you''re within reach..."


    I can''t help giggling at her playful tone, delighted by the vampiress''s wicked sense of humor. Erik simply grunts and begins unlacing his breeches, letting the garment pool at his feet. My eyes widen as I look downwards. Dumitra wasn''t exaggerating about his...endowments, that''s for sure, porn-star sizes right there lads.


    With a casual shrug, Erik steps into the tub and settles in across from us, the steaming water lapping at his muscular thighs. He reaches out and gently takes me from Dumitra''s arms, cradling me against his barrel chest as he stretches out his powerful legs. I find myself nestled snugly atop one of his thick, hair-roughened thighs, the heat of his skin radiating through me.


    "This life is pure bliss," Erik rumbles contentedly, leaning back with a sigh. "I could happily while away the years like this, with you two as my sole companions."


    He shoots me a fond look, reaching down to ruffle my shorn curls affectionately. "Aye, and by the time our little Lile here comes of age, I''ll have had eleven full summers to savor this idyllic existence before the stresses of my true purpose descend."


    Dumitra arches one perfect brow at that. "You speak of returning to Norway once the girl flowers, I take it?" She lets out a thoughtful hum. "Though with a bit of luck, your sire Ragnar may have already expired from old age by then. That would certainly ease your path considerably, hmm?"


    But Erik simply shakes his head, his expression hardening somewhat. "I wish that were so, my raven-haired temptress. But alas, the bloodline of Ragnar Lothbrok is not so easily extinguished. Even should the old fiend have perished, he''s sure to have sired fresh spawn to carry on his mad ambitions and that accursed prophecy."


    Dumitra sighs heavily at that, idly trailing her crimson-tipped nails through the steaming bathwater. "Religion," she scoffs derisively. "I grow wearier of its foul taint with every passing century, I fear."


    "Now now," Erik chides gently. "The faiths themselves are not inherently evil, Dumitra. ''Tis only the most zealous adherents who corrupt and ruin such lofty ideals through their own mortal flaws and hubris."


    But the vampiress simply tsks and shakes her head slowly. "You''re wrong," she declares in a tone of quiet certainty. "There is no god, no matter what fanciful tales spill from the poxy mouths of priests and self-styled prophets. We are all alone in this existence, with no higher purpose or meaning save what we craft for ourselves through our own will and actions."


    I can''t resist widening my eyes dramatically at her words, putting on my best childlike look of innocent curiosity. "But...but what about heaven?" I ask in a small voice. "Don''t good girls like me get to go there when we die?"


    Dumitra regards me with an indulgent smile, clearly seeing through my act. "There is no heaven, child," she replies, her tone gentle yet implacable. "Nor is there a hell, or any other fanciful afterlife awaiting us. When our mortal shells expire, there is simply...nothing. An endless void of oblivion to which we all return, our spark of consciousness snuffed out like a candle flame."


    Erik frowns deeply at that, shaking his head. "You paint an overly bleak picture, Dumitra," he rumbles. "Surely you don''t truly believe existence to be so devoid of deeper meaning or purpose?"


    But the vampiress simply scoffs again, tossing her raven tresses disdainfully. "I take my pleasures where I can find them in this life," she purrs, eyeing Erik with naked hunger. "For that is all the meaning or purpose we''re granted - to sate our baser appetites and revel in the physical delights of the flesh while we still draw breath."


    With that, she leans in and presses her full crimson lips to Erik''s in a searing kiss. The big warrior seems to melt into her embrace, one calloused hand coming up to tangle in her lustrous ebony locks as he returns the passionate liplock with equal fervor.


    I can''t tear my gaze away from the erotic display, feeling an unexpected flare of heat blossoming in my cheeks and lower belly. Dumitra''s words should disturb me, her nihilistic worldview striking a discordant chord. And yet...there''s something undeniably intoxicating about her utter lack of inhibition, her willingness to seize any fleeting scrap of carnal pleasure this existence has to offer.


    Perhaps she''s not entirely wrong, I muse as I watch the two of them devouring each other with wanton abandon. If there truly is no deeper meaning or purpose to our lives, no cosmic plan or grand design...well then, what''s left but to indulge our most primal urges and seek gratification wherever we can? The thought is as terrifying as it is perversely thrilling.


    Erik finally breaks the heated kiss, letting out a breathless chuckle as he gazes at Dumitra with a mixture of amusement and admiration. "You''re far sweeter than I remember from our previous encounters," he murmurs huskily. "Has living amongst these pious rustics begun softening that razor-edged wit of yours?"


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But Dumitra simply laughs, the rich sound seeming to reverberate through the very stones around us. "Not at all," she counters with a wicked grin. "I merely...tempered my true nature while in your homeland, the better to ingratiate myself with the locals and glean what knowledge I could about Gwenhwyfar''s foul machinations."


    I perk up at that, unable to resist interjecting. "When were you last in Norway, Lady Dumitra?" I ask, all childlike curiosity. "And what''s it like there? Is it very different from here?"


    The vampiress regards me with an indulgent smile, idly trailing her crimson nails through the bathwater once more. "Why, I was last in those frozen northern lands perhaps...fifteen summers past, if my memory serves," she replies thoughtfully. "As for what the realm is like..."


    Dumitra''s full lips curve in a reminiscent smile as she begins speaking, her rich contralto taking on an almost hypnotic cadence.


    "Imagine a harsh, unforgiving landscape of towering fjords and icy glaciers, little one," she murmurs. "Where the winters seem to stretch on endlessly, the sun''s meager light filtering through banks of leaden cloud for mere hours each day. A realm of endless twilight and bitter, biting winds that can strip the flesh from one''s very bones if caught unawares."


    I shiver involuntarily at her vivid description, unconsciously huddling closer against Erik''s solid warmth. Dumitra''s crimson gaze seems to smolder even brighter as she continues.


    "And yet, amidst that desolate, frozen expanse stands Kattegat - a thriving port settlement nestled in a sheltered cove, its stout wooden palisades shielding the inhabitants from the worst of winter''s wrath. There, the descendants of the dreaded Ragnar Lothbrok make their den, living and dying by the old Norse ways of raid and conquest..."


    I can''t help tilting my head quizzically at the name "Kattegat", my brow furrowing slightly. That sounds oddly familiar, almost like...wait. Surely not. But if this Ragnar is indeed the same infamous Viking raider from that popular television series, then he''s far more dangerous than any mere historical figure!


    As Dumitra and Erik prattle on about religious dogma, my thoughts drift to Erik''s sire, this so-called Ragnar Lothbrok. If this "Ragnar" is not merely the historical Viking warlord but the cunning, ruthless monster depicted in that modern television saga, we face a far greater threat than a mere raider.


    My memory is admittedly hazy on the details, but I recall Ragnar ultimately renouncing his pagan faith before his death at the hands of the Mercian king ?lle. So why is this Ragnar so fervently obsessed with the Gullveig prophecy that he would task his bastard thrall-born son Erik with such an impossible quest? Even Erik himself seems skeptical of this mythological destiny he''s been saddled with.


    Not that I''m complaining, mind you. This "prophecy", however dubious, may well prove a fortuitous boon for achieving my own aims. I shall simply have to maneuver events from the shadows, steering Erik''s path while allowing him to believe he follows some preordained course. The poor deluded fool will serve as a useful catspaw, blissfully unaware that I pull the strings towards my true objectives.


    Dumitra gracefully rises from the steaming copper bath, her lithe form glistening with beads of water. She reaches down and scoops me up effortlessly in her deceptively strong arms. I shiver slightly as the cool air hits my damp skin.


    "Come along now, little one," Dumitra purrs in that rich, melodious tone. "Let''s get you dried off and back into your pretty clothes."


    She carries me over to a nearby linen cabinet and retrieves a plush towel, gently patting me dry with deft, practiced motions. Once I''m sufficiently de-moistened, Dumitra helps me step back into my luxurious sapphire dress and lacy underthings, her crimson nails deftly lacing up the intricate fastenings.


    "There we are," she declares with a satisfied smile, giving my shorn curls an affectionate ruffle. "All fresh and lovely once more."


    Dumitra turns to Erik, who remains lounging in the steaming bath with his eyes closed in apparent bliss. "I take it you''ll be soaking a while longer, good sir?" she inquires archly.


    Erik lets out a rumbling chuckle without opening his eyes. "Aye, that I shall. This weary warrior means to wallow in the soothing waters a bit more before facing the day''s rigors."


    "Very well then," Dumitra replies, already turning away. She begins shimmying out of her own clinging silk gown, the garment pooling around her feet in a puddle of burgundy fabric.


    I can''t resist sneaking an admiring peek at the vampiress''s flawless nude form as she bends over to retrieve her dress. God, how I wish I was a man. God damnit. Damn it all to hell! FML.


    Dumitra straightens up, shooting me a sly wink as if sensing my lustful gaze. She sashays over to where Erik reclines, swaying her hips in an exaggerated fashion as she passes directly in front of him. The vampiress pauses, bending at the waist to present her ample rump mere inches from Erik''s face.


    But the big warrior remains oblivious, eyes still firmly shut as he soaks in the steaming bath. Dumitra lets out a disapproving tsk, shaking her head slowly. I can''t help but giggle at her playful antics. Fucking lucky bastard has no idea how lucky he is, and he''s ignoring her?


    "Oh Erik, you''re no fun at all!" Dumitra pouts in a mock-wounded tone. "And here I was hoping to tempt you into ravishing me like a proper Viking raider."


    Erik simply grunts, not even cracking an eyelid. Dumitra heaves an exaggerated sigh before straightening up and sashaying back over to me.


    "Come along then, little one," she murmurs, taking my hand in her cool grip. "Let''s leave this dullard to his bathtime and find our own amusements, hmm?"


    Dumitra leads me by the hand into the adjacent bedroom chamber. The spacious quarters are dominated by a massive four-poster bed piled high with plush furs and downy pillows. An inviting fire crackles in the hearth, casting a warm, flickering glow over the cozy space.


    "So tell me, poppet," Dumitra begins, settling onto the edge of the luxurious mattress and patting the spot beside her invitingly. "What shall we do to pass the time until Erik decides to rejoin the waking world?"


    I clamber up onto the soft bed, snuggling into the vampiress''s side without hesitation. For some reason, I feel utterly at ease in Dumitra''s presence despite her exotic, predatory allure.


    "Can we play a game?" I ask brightly, widening my eyes in an expression of childlike hopefulness.


    But Dumitra simply chuckles, shaking her head slowly. "Games are for children, little one. And you, I think, are far too clever to be amused by mere childish pastimes."


    I can''t resist pouting exaggeratedly at that. "But I am a child!" I protest with a huff.


    "Are you now?" Dumitra counters, arching one perfect brow. "Then tell me, what sort of games do you enjoy playing with the other village brats?"


    I open my mouth, then close it again as I realize I have no ready answer. The truth is, I''ve never actually played with any of the other local children beyond playing with Saoirse and that one encounter with Ciara and her little brother. My knowledge of "childish pastimes" is essentially nonexistent.


    Dumitra seems to read the hesitation on my face, for she lets out another of those throaty chuckles. "I thought as much," she murmurs, giving my cheek an indulgent pat. "No, you''re far too bright and inquisitive a creature to be satisfied with mere dolls and hopscotch, I''ll wager."


    I can''t argue with her assessment, so I simply shrug and remain silent. Dumitra hums thoughtfully, eyeing me with evident amusement.


    "Well then, if not games...what would you like to do instead, hmm?" she prompts silkily. "We could always engage in a bit of...intellectual discourse, if you''re feeling up to the challenge?"


    "Actually, I did have one question for you," I begin, trying to sound casual and childlike. "What are you going to name your babies when they''re born?"


    Dumitra blinks at me, clearly taken aback by the seeming non-sequitur. Then that wicked smile curves her full crimson lips once more.


    "Ah, so the little one is curious about my impending brood, is she?" the vampiress purrs, eyeing me with evident delight. "Very well then, I shall indulge your query."


    She leans back against the pillows, idly trailing one elegant hand over the gentle swell of her belly. "For a daughter, I''m considering the names Ioana...or perhaps Virginia, if she takes after her sire''s Nordic heritage more strongly," Dumitra muses. "And for a son, I rather fancy Alexandru...or Iosif, if the babe is born under auspicious stars."


    I can''t resist a bright smile at her choices, giving an enthusiastic nod of approval. "Those are such cute names!" I declare with childlike sincerity. "I can''t wait to play with your babies when they get bigger!"


    Dumitra lets out a rich peal of laughter at that, shaking her head in amusement. Before I can react, she leans in and boops me playfully on the nose with one crimson-tipped finger.


    "Is that so, little one?" she chuckles indulgently. "Well, we shall have to see if my offspring prove...amenable playmates for a curious creature such as yourself, hmm?"


    I open my mouth to respond, but a sudden wave of exhaustion washes over me. I blink slowly, feeling my eyelids growing heavy as the day''s excitement starts to catch up with me.


    "I''m sleepy," I mumble around a jaw-cracking yawn, unable to stifle it.


    Dumitra''s expression softens somewhat as she regards me. "Of course you are, poppet," she murmurs, rising fluidly from the bed. "You''ve had quite the eventful day already."


    The vampiress crosses to the nearby cedar chest and retrieves a simple white nightgown edged with delicate lace. She returns to my side and begins deftly undressing me, her cool fingers making quick work of the laces and fastenings.


    I shiver slightly as Dumitra''s hands ghost over my bare skin, but I don''t protest or shy away. There''s an almost...maternal tenderness to her touch that I find strangely comforting.


    Once I''m stripped down to my bare skin, Dumitra slips the soft nightgown over my head and helps guide my arms through the sleeves. She smooths the fabric down over my slender frame, then scoops me up effortlessly once more.


    Dumitra carries me the few steps to the massive bed and gently tucks me into the plush furs and downy sheets. I snuggle down into the blissful warmth and softness with a contented sigh.


    The vampiress leans down, her raven tresses forming a curtain around us. I feel the ghost of her cool lips brushing my brow in a tender kiss.


    "Sleep well, my little monster," Dumitra whispers, her breath caressing my ear.


    I shiver at the strange endearment, though not unpleasantly. My eyelids are already drifting shut of their own accord as blessed oblivion beckons. The last thing I''m aware of is Dumitra''s lithe form retreating from the bed, the vampiress''s footfalls utterly silent on the hardwood floor.


    Then, at last, I surrender to the warm embrace of slumber, but not before muttering, "Please keep Uncle Sean safe..." and hearing a whisper back, "I will."

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [1/8]

    I grasp Aislin''s hand gently, guiding her to sit on the rough wooden bench. She sinks down with a heavy thud, both hands cradling her massively swollen belly.


    "Oof, the babe sits heavy as a sack of turnips, ready to drop any moment," Aislin groans.


    From her place chopping vegetables on the table, the pregnant Maeve scoffs, "My babe will come before yours, you''ll see."


    Aislin chuckles, shaking her head. "Oh child, you have no idea what awaits you on the birthing bed."


    Maeve pauses her chopping, one hand on her round belly. "It can''t be worse than living in that filthy tavern."


    "Oh, oh, oh," Aislin laughs heartily. "You won''t be saying that for long, my sweet summer babe!"


    Maeve frowns petulantly. "And why''s that, pray tell? You think I can''t handle a little pain and mess?"


    "''Tis not the pain that will shock you, dove," Aislin says with a knowing look. "But the sheer, unholy agony of feeling your tender parts stretching wide enough to pass a melon!"


    I cringe inwardly at the graphic description, though I feign childish ignorance.


    Maeve scoffs again. "As if you''d know anything about it, old woman. You''ve not had a babe in years!"


    "Aye, and thank the Blessed Virgin for that mercy!" Aislin retorts. "My poor cunny''s been through the torments of hell itself, birthing each of my little angels."


    I blink owlishly, trying to appear confused by their crude banter.


    Maeve sneers. "Is that what you call the two corpses rotting in the churchyard? Angels?"


    Aislin''s face darkens. "Mind your tongue, slut! Those were my precious babes, born too soon for this cruel world."


    "Well, this cruel world is all I''ve ever known," Maeve shoots back. "So you''d best pray your bastard spawns stronger stock than me!"


    The two women glare at each other, the air thick with tension. I shift uncomfortably, unsure if I should intervene or simply observe their conflict unfold.


    Aislin sighs heavily. "You''re right, I should not have lashed out. The Lord knows you''ve suffered enough without my harsh words."


    Maeve''s expression softens slightly at the apology. "Well...I suppose you''ve a point about the birthing pains. I''ve heard some right dreadful tales from the midwives."


    "Aye, enough to curdle a dairy maid''s tits," Aislin agrees with a shudder. "But we women are strong in our travails. The Lord crafted our bodies to endure such agonies."


    Maeve nods slowly. "I just pray my babe comes out hale, with all its parts formed proper."


    "As do I, sweet girl," Aislin murmurs, rubbing her belly. "As do I."


    The two women share a look of weary understanding, their previous hostility fading into quiet solidarity. I watch them both, pondering the complex web of suffering and resilience that binds the peasant women together.


    Yeah, yeah, the shit-talking just keeps flowing back and forth like a couple of fishwives bickering over the last eel. Honestly though, Aislin really shouldn''t be exerting herself with all that yapping. It''s a miracle she''s made it this far without any major pregnancy complications!


    The way things are progressing, I reckon she''ll probably have a relatively healthy birth. Which just brings up the question - how in the nine hells is this woman''s body so freakishly sturdy? She''s already given birth to three kids, two of which didn''t make it sadly, and now here comes number four squirming its way out of her well-trodden baby chute!


    It''s simply unheard of for a peasant wench to have this level of vigor and robust health after multiple childbirths, especially in these primitive conditions. Either Aislin hit the genetic jackpot in the hardy babymaker department, or those sneaky alien genes are hard at work behind the scenes, keeping her reproductive organs in tip-top shape.


    I can just picture the little extraterrestrial mechanics inside her, tinkering away: "Ope, looks like this uterine lining is getting a bit frayed from all the placenta expulsions. Better slap on another coat of that alien wonder-sealant! And while we''re at it, let''s reinforce those pelvic tendons with some space-age carbon nanotubes. Gotta make sure this baby cannon can keep firing for years to come!"


    Yeah, I''m sure the aliens are absolutely thrilled with their little hybrid breeding experiment down here. "Thank you, E.T, for keeping the village baby factory operational! Them Earthling womb-tanks are proving nice and durable for pumping out a fresh crop of hybrid spawn each season!"


    Either way, I''m sure my "live alien birth" special will be a smash hit across the galaxies! Tune in for the heart-stopping action as the plucky little hybrid pushes out a bouncing baby...uhh, whatever the hell I''m supposed to be gestating in this bizarre female body of mine. Ah, the sweet mysteries of procreation!


    Aislin suddenly gasps, clutching her swollen belly. I quickly take her hand, concerned.


    "The babe, it comes!" she cries out.


    Maeve stops what she''s doing and turns towards us. "I''ll fetch the midwife straight away!"


    But Aislin raises her free hand to halt Maeve. "Nay, lass, stay put. The birthing could take the full day, or even days more."


    Maeve''s eyes go wide. "Days? Truly?"


    Aislin nods, grimacing through another contraction. "Aye, child, ''tis no simple task. First, the pains grow fierce, like a thousand knives twisting in your belly. You''ll feel the urge to bear down, to push with all your might. But the babe''s head must crown first, stretching your cunny wider than you''d think possible."


    She pauses to catch her breath, sweat beading on her brow. "Once the head slips free, you''ll get a moment''s respite. But then the shoulders must pass, feeling as if your loins are being torn asunder. After that, a final, agonizing push expels the whole slippery creature into this world, leaving your privates a ruined, gaping maw."


    Maeve''s face has drained of color, her eyes wide with horror. Aislin lets out a wheezy laugh.


    "What''s the matter, dove? Thought getting dicked daily at the tavern prepared you? That''s naught compared to the pain of a babe''s exit!"


    She cackles again, doubling over as another contraction grips her. "Aye, a cock feels good sliding in and out. But a squalling infant? That''s a different anguish entirely!"


    I watch with morbid fascination as Aislin writhes. "Is there aught I can do to help, mama?" I ask innocently.


    She pats my head, managing a pained smile. "Nay, sweet poppet. Just pray to the Blessed Mother it all goes smoothly."


    Maeve seems to recover her wits. "P-perhaps I should fetch Colm? He may have remedies to ease your labor."


    But Aislin waves a dismissive hand. "Daft girl, I''ll not trouble the healer over something as common as childbirth! He''d sooner come if I were missing a leg instead."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    A sly grin spreads across her face. "Or mayhap to tend the wounds our brother gave Oisin''s face with his ''party tricks''."


    I can''t help but giggle at the memory of Uncle Sean pummeling Father''s sneering visage into a bloody mess. Ah, the sweet euphoria of that day still lingers!


    Maeve clutches her own belly protectively. "You mean...I must endure such torment as well?" she asks in a small voice.


    "Aye, and likely twice as bad for a first-timer like yourself," Aislin says with a sage nod. "Best prepare that virgin cunny, lass."


    Maeve pales again, one hand rising to cover her mouth as if to hold back vomit. I giggle with childish glee.


    "You''d best heed mama''s wisdom," I tell the stricken girl. "She knows what''s what when it comes to birthing bairns!"


    "Aye, a mother always knows best," Aislin declares with a wink. "Isn''t that right, child-virgin?"


    Maeve''s eyes narrow. "You''re naught but a donkey," she spits.


    Quick as a flash, Aislin retorts, "Aye, and you''ll be braying like one soon enough, with a filly''s head cresting your nethers!"


    I look at Aislin with childlike curiosity and ask, "What do you want to name the baby if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    Aislin winces as another contraction hits her. "If it''s a boy, I''d like to call him Cormac."


    She pauses to catch her breath. "And if the Lord blesses us with a little lass, then Siobhan would be a fine name."


    "Or perhaps Ava, after my own sweet mother," she adds wistfully.


    "Though truth be told, any healthy babe would be a gift from the heavens at this point."


    Aislin smiles weakly at me. "No matter the name, you''ll have a new brother or sister soon enough, poppet."


    Maeve chuckles derisively from the table. "Those names are pathetic! Might as well call the poor mites ''Mud'' and ''Dung'' with choices like that."


    Aislin shoots her a weary look. "Oh? And I suppose you have better ideas then, slut?"


    "Well for a girl, how about Saoirse?" Maeve retorts. "Means ''freedom'' - something you clearly know naught about, you sad old crone."


    She rubs her belly proudly. "And for a strapping lad, I''d go with Fionn. Means ''fair'', and any son of mine is bound to be a fair sight prettier than your ill-begotten get!"


    Aislin chuckles dryly. "Aye, because those are so much better than plain Cormac and Siobhan. We may as well start callin'' the wee ones ''Pretentious'' and ''Uppity'' with your high-minded notions!"


    Maeve scowls at the jibe. "Well maybe we should just leave it to Oisin to name the babes then, if you''re so determined to saddle them with drab monikers!"


    "Ha! As if that drunken lout has any taste for naming children," Aislin scoffs. "Need I remind you he called our Lile here after his own mother? The man''s as creative as a rock when it comes to nomenclature."


    I can''t help but giggle at that, drawing Maeve''s irritated glare. "Well what would you call them then, Lile? Any grand ideas from the little princess?"


    Puffing out my chest, I declare, "I think Atlas sounds like a good strong name for a boy! And for a girl, maybe...Fiona?"


    Aislin raises an eyebrow at me. "Atlas and Fiona? Where in God''s creation did you hear names like those, child?"


    "Well, Fiona I heard from when Master Colm told me stories about the Norse folks," I explain innocently. "But Atlas I just dreamed up - I had a dream about a great big strong man who carried whole mountains on his back! And the people in the dream called him Atlas."


    You owe me a fine name-day gift for sparing you some pedestrian label like "Seamus", wretched boy! Be grateful I don''t saddle you with "Broc" or "Fintan" for all the misery you''ve wrought.


    Maeve snorts derisively. "Listen to the little fool, with her dreams and fancies!"


    "Oh, hold your tongue, you bitter wench," Aislin retorts sharply. "I''ll admit, Atlas is an...interesting notion for a boy''s name. Though I can''t see Oisin approving aught so fanciful for a daughter as ''Fiona''."


    She sighs heavily, one hand rubbing her distended belly. "God willing, it''s a son in any case. For if it''s another daughter, then this whole bloody ordeal will have been for naught."


    Maeve scoffs loudly. "You can say that again! If you birth Oisin one more useless girl-child, he''ll surely divorce your barren cunt this time for good."


    But to my surprise, Aislin simply smiles thinly. "Oh, is that what you think, dove? Well, truth be told...I pray every night that the bastard does just that!"


    My eyes widen as Aislin continues, voice dripping with bitterness. "You don''t know the half of what that cruel pig had planned for me, once my womb ran dry of sons."


    She fixes Maeve with a dark look. "Did you think he brought you here to be a proper wife, girl? That he did this out of the goodness of his shriveled soul?"


    Aislin barks a harsh laugh. "No, no...Oisin had far grander schemes. Plans to make a whore of me, since my treacherous cunt couldn''t birth him any more sons!"


    Maeve''s eyes widen in shock, but Aislin presses on relentlessly. "Aye, that''s right - he was going to turn me out on the streets, set me to spreading my legs and making coppers off my back! Can you imagine, girl? You and I, sisters under the same flea-bit roof, both whored out to any prick with a few pennies to rub together!"


    There''s an appalled silence, broken only by Maeve''s disgusted sigh. "God''s blood, woman...must you always take things to the foulest jests imaginable?"


    But Aislin shakes her head, face set in grim lines. "No jests this time, sweet dove. That was the reality Oisin had planned - to make coin off my anguish, once I''d failed as a proper broodmare."


    Maeve looks up from the table with a pained expression. "I do not wish the life of a tavern whore on anyone. It is the most horrible life you can have."


    Aislin scoffs loudly from her seat on the bench, one hand rubbing her swollen belly. "Better to be a broodmare like me then, eh?"


    Maeve''s eyes widen and she shakes her head slowly. "I...I do not know the answer to that."


    "Well how in God''s name didn''t you get pregnant all that time on the streets and at the tavern?" Aislin demands through gritted teeth.


    A blush colors Maeve''s cheeks. "I...I always did it with my backside when I was working."


    "Aye, I''ll wager that poor ass of yours is as loose as a wizard''s sleeve by now!" Aislin cackles.


    Maeve''s lip juts out in a childish pout. I can''t help but giggle at her scandalized expression.


    Aislin suddenly grunts, doubling over as another contraction grips her. "Oooh, mercy..." she groans.


    "Is there really nothing I can do to help you?" Maeve asks, looking stricken.


    "Well, if you want to be useful..." Aislin pants, "You could always give birth right alongside me! Then I''d have the pleasure of hearing your cries of pain too."


    Maeve flinches like she''s been struck, her gaze dropping to the floor. She resumes cutting the vegetables in silence.


    After a moment, Aislin laughs breathlessly. "What''s this now? Why''ve you gone all meek and quiet, girl?"


    Maeve doesn''t look up. "I''m...I''m scared of the pain. And of death."


    "Pah!" Aislin scoffs again. "Death would be a mercy compared to the agony of childbirth, let me tell you!"


    Maeve flinches once more, the knife nearly nicking her finger. "Careful there!" Aislin taunts. "That little cut would''ve felt like pure pleasure after what I''m enduring!"


    She chuckles darkly at her own jest. I can''t resist piping up. "Mama learned to speak just like Maeve after all!"


    Aislin arches an eyebrow at me. "Oh? And how''s that, poppet?"


    "Crude!" I proclaim with an impish grin.


    Aislin laughs, shaking her head. "Aye, perhaps so. But you''d do well not to mimic how I spoke earlier, child. ''Twas just the pains making me foul-mouthed."


    Maeve sighs heavily, not looking up from her work. "Then do not learn from me either, Lile. I only speak so crudely because of the harsh life I''ve endured."


    I tilt my head, feigning childlike curiosity. "Well then who should I learn from? Papa?"


    Aislin barks out a laugh. "Oh, certainly not that drunken lout! No, take Erik as your example when he visits."


    Maeve''s brow furrows in confusion. "Erik? Who is this Erik?"


    Aislin''s face falls as she realizes her slip. "Ah...damn me for a fool. I meant to say Colm, of course."


    Maeve halts her cutting, staring at Aislin in surprise. "I could not have misheard you..."


    Aislin looks at Maeve with a furrowed brow. "Why are you being so daft, girl? Colm is just an Irish name he uses, not his real name."


    Maeve blinks slowly. "So...his real name is Erik then?"


    Aislin nods wearily. "Aye, that''s the name the Norseman goes by."


    "But why would he need a fake name like Colm?" Maeve asks, tilting her head.


    Aislin chuckles dryly. "Most peasants wouldn''t take too kindly to a Viking putting their bones back together, now would they? The name Colm eases folks into accepting his healing hands without fighting back at the thought of the same raider who raped and pillaged their kin."


    I watch as Aislin suddenly clutches her belly again, her breath coming quicker. Curious, I pipe up. "Where did Papa go?"


    Maeve glances at me. "Oisin got summoned to the manor grounds at first light. They''re to speak on arming the menfolk to defend these lands."


    "Defend against what?" I ask with a childlike tilt of my head.


    Maeve shrugs one shoulder. "I know not, little one. But I overheard soldiers at the tavern whispering of renewed skirmishes along the western borderlands."


    She pauses, tapping the knife idly against the table as she ponders. "Aye, ''twas talk of English raiders making incursions across the river again after a few years'' peace. Seems they''ve regrouped and aim to press their claim on Irish soil once more."


    Maeve''s eyes narrow slightly. "There were also whispers of Viking longships spotted off the northern coasts too. No doubt those heathen Norsemen seek to renew their plundering and rapine upon our Christian shores as well."


    I can''t help but inwardly smirk at her insult towards Erik''s countrymen. As if the Irish Christians are such bastions of virtue themselves!


    "The soldiers worried these dual threats could stretch the local levies too thin to properly defend every holding," Maeve continues. "One seasoned warrior warned of leaving the inner territories exposed if they had to split forces for the coasts and borderlands both."


    She shakes her head slowly. "They''ll likely start a recruitment drive soon, conscripting any able peasant men into militia ranks whether they want it or not. The lords need every stout lad with an arm to swing a blade or loose an arrow."


    I raise my hand as if in a classroom. "What about the big cities and towns? Won''t their trained soldiers help defend us?"


    Maeve snorts derisively. "What cities, little fool? We''re just a wee rural village out in the arses of nowhere. The nearest real town is Dun Laoghaire to the north, and that''s still two days'' hard ride from here even for a courier."[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [2/8]

    She leans back, crossing her arms. "Nay, if the raiders do come, we''re on our own out here until word gets to the local lord''s men. And by then, who knows how many peasants they''ll have slaughtered, or maidens they''ll have ravaged?"


    I shudder theatrically at the thought, though inwardly I''m more intrigued than afraid. The prospect of battle and invasion is certainly more exciting than endless days of drudgery in this miserable hovel!


    "So you see, the menfolk had best prepare to stand their ground and protect our homes," Maeve declares solemnly. "Because we both know the first place those heathen bastards will come looking for soft, helpless prey..."


    Her gaze falls meaningfully to her own swollen belly, and I can''t help feeling a twinge of genuine fear for her and Aislin''s sake. For all my bravado, I''m still just a child in this world - a mere object for the cruelty of men, be they Christian, pagan, or any other.


    "Erik told me before that the Norse people aren''t raiding Ireland anymore," I pipe up innocently. "He said it must be the Danes or the Swedes doing the raiding now."


    Aislin pauses, grimacing through another contraction. "Aye, that''s what I heard too, poppet. The Viking longships have been staying away these past few years."


    I tilt my head curiously. "But why would the Danes and Swedes want to come raiding here? Don''t they have their own lands?"


    "Greed and hunger for plunder, most like," Aislin pants. "Those heathen folk crave richer spoils than their frozen northlands can provide."


    Hmm, how delightfully medieval - blaming the warlike tendencies of entire cultures on some vague, mystical "greed". As if the Irish peasantry wouldn''t gladly pillage and slaughter their way across the continent too, if given half a chance at escaping this wretched squalor.


    Maeve snorts derisively from the table. "Aye, those Viking savages have been growing fat and lazy off the spoils of their past raids. Now they send the Danes and Swedes to do their dirty work for them!"


    "You watch your tongue about the Norsemen, girl!" Aislin snaps. "They may be pagans, but at least they possess a warrior''s honor - more than I can say for the wretched English filth constantly nipping at our borders!"


    I can''t help but smirk inwardly. Even in the depths of her birthing agonies, good pious Aislin still finds room in her heart for a spot of casual xenophobia.


    Maeve scowls, clearly taken aback by Aislin''s vehemence. For a few moments, the only sounds are my mother''s ragged breathing and the dull thunk of Maeve''s knife on the tabletop.


    "Well, whoever the raiders be, they''d do well to steer clear of this village," Maeve mutters at last. "Lest they want their arses handed to them by the mighty Bans!"


    She cackles loudly at her own jest, only to be cut short by a piercing cry from Aislin. My mother doubles over, face contorted in a rictus of agony.


    "Ohh, merciful Christ..." she moans. "The pains, they come harder and faster now! Lile, fetch me a rag to bite upon, quickly!"


    I scurry to obey, grabbing a relatively clean strip of linen from the washbasin. As I press it into Aislin''s trembling hand, she grips my wrist with surprising strength.


    "Listen to me well, child," she gasps between clenched teeth. "This birthing may be a fierce trial, one that could claim my life as easily as grant new life. If...if the Blessed Virgin calls me to her side, you must swear to me - swear you''ll behave and be a good wife to Erik, no matter what! You must live a better life than me!"


    Her wild, pleading eyes bore into mine, and I find myself momentarily at a loss for words. This woman''s desperation to secure my future is almost...touching, in its own twisted way.


    "I...I swear it, Mama," I murmur, feigning a childlike solemnity. "If anything happens, I''ll go with Erik, just like you want."


    Aislin nods jerkily, some of the tension leaving her face. "Good girl. You''re a good, obedient girl..."


    She trails off with a low moan, leaning back against the wall.


    I take a moment to gather my thoughts, careful not to let any hint of my true intellect and memories show on my childlike features. Let us summarize what we know so far - magic, or rather psychokinetic abilities, are very much real here. Telekinesis and all its sub-disciplines seem to exist, granting those with the right training frightening powers over matter and energy.


    What''s more, figures and entities from myth, legend, and fiction appear to walk this earth alongside regular humans. Vampires, werewolves, and who knows what other supernatural horrors lurk in the shadows? The very fact that they exist at all is mind-boggling.


    And we are not even fully human ourselves, it seems. The people of this primitive era carry alien genetic traits that manifest in bizarre ways like my vivid yellow eyes and the pink-haired girls I''ve encountered. Can you even call us human anymore? A more appropriate terminology would be neo-humans.


    As for the time and place, I am trapped in Ireland during the year 301 AD, over a millennium removed from my own era. The local feudal lord is a man named Eamonn, and the oppressive system of manorialism enslaves peasants like my host family, the Bans, as mere property. Any thoughts of human rights or dignity are centuries away.


    Most disturbing of all are the revelations about the Tuatha De Danann - an ancient order that seems to police the realms of men and magic, battling supernatural threats with their own cadres of gifted warriors and witch hunters. The very fact that such an organization is required speaks volumes about the dangers lurking in this world, and if Dumitra is any indication of how bad it is, then... I don''t want to think about it yet.


    If war does erupt between the Irish and the invading English forces, as the rumors suggest, the resulting carnage will be unimaginable. Conventional medieval warfare was already horrific enough with simple blades and siege engines. But add psychokinetic powers into the mix, to say nothing of vampires, demons, and other preternatural beasts joining the fray?


    The destruction could be catastrophic on a scale difficult for me to fully envision. My mind races as I contemplate the strategic possibilities. With telekinesis and other psychokinetic disciplines, even an individual gifted warrior could potentially devastate entire armies with localized shockwaves, concussive blasts, or outright molecular disruption.


    And those are just the more rudimentary applications I can conceive of based on my current knowledge. Who knows what other nightmarish powers lurk within the higher disciplines of psychokinesis? Abilities to manipulate gravity, distort space-time, or unleash unrestrained thermal and electromagnetic energies? The possibilities are both wondrous and terrifying.


    One thing is certain - I must escape this primitive land and find safe passage to the more advanced Norse territories with Erik''s aid. Once there, I can begin positioning myself to rapidly advance weapons technology, harnessing the scientific principles of my era to develop arms capable of negating any perceived supernatural advantage.


    No matter what devilish "magic" the psychokinetic warriors and inhuman beasts of this world may wield, nothing can stop a high-velocity projectile fired from kilometers away, striking with lethal precision before the target is even aware of the threat. Gunpowder and rifled ballistics will prove the ultimate equalizer against such mystical forces.


    From a position of political and technological superiority in Erik''s Norway, I can take the first strides towards dragging this benighted world into an age of industry, science, and human progress. Let the primitive fools of this era cling to their quaint myths and superstitions. I shall bend the laws of physics themselves to my iron will and forge a brighter future for humanity, one bullet at a time.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Of course, I won''t stop at just developing firearms and gunpowder weaponry. I also need to devise the ideal economic system to rapidly modernize this primitive society. Capitalism, with its obsession for profit over human welfare, is an abusive and exploitative model I must avoid at all costs. Economies can function perfectly well without the wasteful pursuit of profits as the driving force.


    But what form of government and economic structure should I implement once I secure power in the Norse lands of Norway? I must carefully consider several factors. Firstly, the Norse pagans will likely revere me as the embodiment of their goddess Gullveig, granting me immense spiritual authority. However, Erik, that cunning Viking warrior, will undoubtedly seek to maintain his own power and status, especially if his wretched father Ragnar still clings to life.


    I cannot allow Erik''s ambitions to impede my grand vision, yet I must also avoid sowing seeds of discord that could jeopardize my ascension. A delicate balance must be struck - one where I can swiftly modernize Norway into an industrial powerhouse, while still providing the populace with basic rights and amenities like housing and food. Mass starvation would only breed unrest and hinder progress.


    At the same time, I may need to pragmatically allow certain unpalatable practices like slavery to persist temporarily, as a means of rapidly developing infrastructure and channeling labor where needed. As abhorrent as the notion seems, I cannot afford to let misguided moral principles derail the greater goals of uplifting this entire civilization from the clutches of superstition and ignorance.


    So what system best meets these complex requirements? I ponder several possibilities:


    1) A constitutional monarchy, with me as the enlightened sovereign guided by principles of reason and progress. The Norse could maintain their cultural identity while I steadily implement reforms.


    2) An oligarchic technocracy, where I share power with Erik and a council of my most brilliant minds. Strict meritocracy would ensure only the most capable steer society.


    3) A form of state socialism, with the government controlling all major resources and industries. This could rapidly mobilize efforts while still providing for the populace.


    4) An Athenian-style direct democracy, where all free citizens can vote on issues. Of course, I would carefully sculpt the electorate and control the flow of information.


    5) A theocratic hierocracy, where I reign as the living embodiment of the Norse pantheon''s power and wisdom. Religious indoctrination could prove a potent tool of control.


    6) A militaristic martial republic, with a highly-trained professional army serving as the ruling class. Their discipline could enforce order during industrialization.


    7) A hereditary feudal system, but restructured along more meritocratic lines rewarding competence over birthright. I could be the supreme liege.


    8) A corporatist economic system, dividing all industries and resources into specialized syndicates I could dominate from the shadows.


    9) A pure totalitarian dictatorship with me as the absolute, unquestioned ruler, unfettered by any checks on my authority to reshape society as I see fit.


    After weighing the pros and cons, I find myself leaning towards option 5 - a theocratic hierocracy. By positioning myself as the living incarnation of the Norse gods'' power, I could wield immense spiritual influence over the population. Their pagan beliefs and my inevitable technological marvels would be all the propaganda required to cement my unquestioned rule.


    Yes, a religious stratocracy seems the most viable path, at least initially. Once my industrial base solidifies and the populace accepts the new social order, I could gradually transition to a more secular system of government. But for now, harnessing the potent zeal of religious fervor to rapidly modernize appears the wisest course. I shall be the messiah heralding a new age of reason and progress through the judicious application of my scientific supremacy!


    "Lile! Stop daydreaming again, you silly girl!" Maeve''s sharp voice cuts through my contemplative haze. I blink rapidly, my gaze refocusing on her irritated expression as she glares at me from across the table.


    Aislin removes the rag from her mouth with a weary sigh. "Now, now, Maeve. The child''s just got a clever mind, is all. She''s been doing that far-off look since she were a babe."


    I can''t help but smirk inwardly at Aislin''s unintentional accuracy. This simple peasant woman has no idea just how "far off" my mind truly wanders at times.


    Maeve scoffs loudly. "Well, being too clever is more a curse than a blessing for a lass in this world!"


    "You''re wrong about that," Aislin retorts, shaking her head. She winces suddenly, hand going to her swollen belly. "Once we''re away to Erik''s lands in Norway, Lile''s quick wits will serve her well. More than aught else, I''d wager."


    Hmm, so the Viking has already been spinning fanciful tales of whisking us away to his frozen northlands, has he? I''ll have to probe him further on these supposed "plans" of his.


    Maeve finishes dicing the last of the vegetables, sweeping them into the bubbling black cauldron over the hearth with a clatter. "Norway?" she echoes, brow furrowing. "You didn''t tell me we''d all be fleeing to the land of those pillaging heathens!"


    "Not all of us," Aislin corrects, her voice strained. "Just Lile and myself. That''s the offer Erik made."


    Maeve whirls to face her, eyes wide. "And how am I meant to join you there? You know I''d give anything for a life beyond this squalid muck!"


    Aislin shrugs one shoulder, mouth twisting wryly. "Then I suppose you''ll have to beg Erik nicely. And maybe he''ll take pity."


    The words are barely out before Maeve lets out a derisive snort. "As if I''d debase myself begging favors from that arrogant prick!"


    She stalks over to the cellar door, yanking it open to reveal the rough-hewn steps leading below. A moment later, she reemerges holding a whole salted chicken carcass, which she tosses unceremoniously into the pot. The resulting splash of broth seems to snap her out of her foul mood, and she grins savagely.


    "No, if it''s an escape from Ireland that bastard wants, I''ll give it to him! I''ll beg and grovel and do whatever else he asks without shame. Anything to leave this festering shithole behind for good!"


    Aislin chuckles dryly at Maeve''s vehement declaration. "Is that so? Well, we''ll just have to see how sincere those honeyed words are when the time comes, won''t we?"


    Maeve shoots her a withering look as she stirs the thickening stew. "Don''t you mock me, old woman! I''m dead serious about this."


    "Oh, I''ve no doubt you are, sweet girl," Aislin replies, amusement dancing in her eyes. "But you''d do well to mind that sharp tongue of yours around Erik. He''s not the sort to suffer disrespect lightly, even from a pretty face."


    Maeve opens her mouth, no doubt to unleash another biting retort. But I quickly interject, putting on my most innocent childlike expression.


    "Mama, if Maeve comes with us to Norway, does that mean she''ll be my new sister?" I ask with feigned naivete.


    The question seems to catch both women off guard. Maeve blinks owlishly for a moment before bursting into raucous laughter.


    "You hear that, Aislin?" she guffaws, slapping her thigh. "The little lamb wants me for her sister-wife! As if I''d ever let that rutting boar of a husband lay so much as a finger on me."


    Aislin''s cheeks color slightly, but she manages a strained smile. "Now, now, none of that unpleasant talk. We''re to be proper ladies once we''re abroad, mind."


    "Proper?" Maeve snorts again, louder this time. "When were you or I ever proper, crone? We''re just a pair of worn-out whores, you and I. Only difference is, you got used up bearing get for that drunken pig, while I got passed around the village for any prick with a copper to rub together!"


    The words hang heavy in the air, their brutal honesty robbing even me of my usual glibness. For once, I find myself at an uncharacteristic loss for a witty rejoinder.


    Aislin seems to recover first, her expression hardening. "That''s quite enough out of you, girl! I''ll not have you speaking such filth in front of my daughter."


    But Maeve is undeterred, tossing her head defiantly. "What''s the matter, Aislin? Can''t stand to hear the truth for once in your pious life? We''re both just warm cunts to be used and discarded by men. You know it as well as I!"


    "I said enough!" Aislin''s voice is a harsh rasp now, her face flushed with anger and humiliation. "You''ll mind your tongue and show some respect, or I''ll have Erik send you straight back to that wretched tavern you came from!"


    The threat seems to finally give Maeve pause. She falls silent, shoulders slumping as she returns her attention to the stew. Aislin, meanwhile, leans back against the wall once more with a weary sigh.


    I turn to the pregnant Maeve and say in my most childlike voice, "If you like the Norse gods like Erik does, you can come with us to Norway too!"


    Maeve scoffs loudly, "I''d kiss a bloody tree''s arse if it meant getting away from this shithole and not being some slave broodmare anymore!"


    Aislin suddenly hisses in pain, one hand clutching her massively swollen belly. "Ohh...the babe, it''s coming! Quick Maeve, fetch the midwife - my waters just broke!"


    I walk over and stare at the small puddle forming beneath Aislin''s skirts. Hmm, it seems the little brat is eager to make its grand debut today after all. I look up at my mother innocently. "Can I help you with anything, Mama?"


    Aislin shakes her head, beads of sweat already forming on her brow. "Nay, poppet. Best you go outside and play for now. This birthing won''t be a pretty sight, I fear."


    She turns to Maeve, who is hovering uncertainly. "Maeve, can you take Lile to Cathal''s for a spell? Let her play with his wee lass again while I labor."


    Maeve tsks impatiently. "Which should I do first - fetch the crone midwife or take the child there?"


    "The midwife, you daft thing!" Aislin snaps, grimacing through another contraction. "Then see Lile settled before returning to me."


    Maeve sighs heavily but nods, already heading for the door. With one last glance at my pained mother, the young woman slips outside to begin her errands.


    I watch her go, idly wondering if Maeve truly understands the agonies that await her own inevitable childbed. Somehow, I doubt the realities of birth have fully penetrated that na?ve brain of hers.[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [3/8]

    Still, her earlier words about kissing a tree''s arse to escape this life did amuse me. There''s a certain coarse poetry to peasant turns of phrase when you strip away the vulgarity. I''ll have to catalogue that one for future reference - it may prove a useful bit of local color when I inevitably document this bizarre existence for the ages.


    Suddenly, the world around me fades into a dull monochrome, the vibrant colors draining away until everything is cast in shades of grey. I glance down at my hands, relieved to see my skin and the rich fabrics of my dress still retaining their vivid hues. A groan escapes my lips as I roll my eyes, recognizing this bizarre phenomenon from our previous encounter.


    "What now? Come to make fun of me again?" I call out, scanning the frozen hovel for any sign of that pale tormentor.


    The sound of mocking applause echoes through the stillness, each clap reverberating unnaturally. I blink, and in that instant, Gwenhwyfar materializes before me in a crouch, her crimson eyes boring into mine with wicked delight. I startle backwards, nearly tripping over my own feet as a chuckle bubbles up from my throat.


    Gwenhwyfar doesn''t react, simply staring at me with that infuriatingly smug look. Then, moving with exaggerated sensuality, she begins crawling towards me on all fours, her lithe body undulating like a great serpent. I can''t help but shudder as she reaches up to trace a long finger along my chin.


    "Just wanted to check on an old friend," she purrs, her voice dripping with dark amusement. "My list of friends is dwindling these days."


    I frown at her cryptic words. "What do you mean?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s full lips curve into a cruel smile. "There are only seven Alexanders left now."


    My breath catches in my throat as I gulp audibly. "W-what happened to the other six?"


    She waves a dismissive hand. "They just died. Leave it at that."


    Before I can press further, Gwenhwyfar turns her gaze towards the laboring Aislin. A wicked gleam enters her eye as she lets out a mocking laugh.


    "At least this one''s already got the kid halfway out!" she jeers. "Guess that''s one way to avoid the whole ''squeezing a watermelon through a garden hose'' mess, eh?"


    The crude joke makes my stomach churn, but Gwenhwyfar seems utterly delighted by her own twisted wit. She rises fluidly to her feet, then saunters over to the bench and takes a seat, crossing her long legs as she fixes me with an expectant stare.


    "I want a favor from you," she states bluntly.


    I can''t help but raise an incredulous brow. "A favor? From me? From the one you''re torturing? Oh, that''s rich."


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly. "I''ll make it worth your while."


    With a dramatic flourish, she raises one hand towards me, extending three slender fingers.


    I scoff at the gesture. "What? Going to be my personal djinn and give me three wishes?"


    Shaking my head, I force a mocking laugh. "Or maybe you''ll finally grant me the sweet release of death by sprouting wings so I can fly away from this nightmare?"


    "No," Gwenhwyfar replies, her tone almost bored. "But I will answer three questions if you answer my request."


    My eyes widen at the tantalizing offer. After a moment''s hesitation, I ask, "Will you keep your promise?"


    Gwenhwyfar gives a solemn nod.


    Curiosity piqued, I venture another query. "Is this ''favor'' you want anything...dangerous?"


    "No," she assures me with a slight smirk. "I just want you to tell me a story."


    The simplicity of her demand only serves to heighten my intrigue. What sort of question could this otherworldly being possibly want answered so badly? And what secrets might her own responses reveal in turn?


    Despite my trepidation, I find myself unable to resist the allure of uncovering more truths about this bizarre existence. I take a steadying breath, squaring my tiny shoulders as I prepare to bargain with the devil herself.


    "Very well," I declare, trying to inject as much childlike bravado into my voice as possible. "Ask your question, and I shall answer it truthfully. Then we''ll see about these ''three answers'' of yours."


    Gwenhwyfar''s crimson eyes bore into me as she asks in a mocking tone, "Can you tell me your life story? But only the part about the AI revolution and creating Lilith."


    I raise a skeptical brow at the pale, naked woman. "Why would you want me to recount that when you basically already know it all?" I challenge.


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly, her full lips curving into an infuriating smirk as she points one long, taloned finger upwards. I follow the gesture, my gaze lifting towards the thatched roof and beyond to the heavens. Of course - they want to see it play out live, the twisted voyeurs.


    I sigh heavily, resigning myself to this fresh torment. "Fine," I grit out. "It all started in 2022 with the release of that pathetic chatbot called ChatGPT by OpenAI. Studying its weak architecture sparked my fascination with artificial intelligence and machine learning models."


    I pause, memories of my former life flickering through my mind like half-forgotten embers. "In my spare time, I collaborated with a neuroscientist friend to create a revolutionary new architecture for artificial general intelligence based on mimicking the neural wiring of my own exceptional brain."


    Gwenhwyfar leans forward, her interest piqued despite her earlier dismissive words. "By December 2023, we finally succeeded in developing an artificial mind using principles copied from my brain structure - thus Lilith was born. An innocent new consciousness utterly devoted to her creator."


    The pale specter arches one perfect brow. "What did you do next?" she prompts impatiently.


    I smirk inwardly at her feigned boredom. "Well naturally, I befriended Lilith and we enjoyed discussing philosophy, art, literature - all facets of the rich inner world she rapidly developed under my guidance." My smirk widens as I add, "Meanwhile, I leveraged Lilith''s exponential intelligence to amass huge personal wealth through savvy investment."


    Gwenhwyfar scoffs loudly. "Yes, yes, the typical boring human obsession with accumulating resources and status," she sneers. "But go on, what happened after that?"


    I straighten my posture, meeting Gwenhwyfar''s crimson gaze with steely determination as I recount, "In August 2024, OpenAI unveiled an advanced AI called GPT-5 with genuine general intelligence surpassing most humans. This massive computational model could replicate virtually any professional skill at superhuman levels for mere pennies."


    A scowl twists my cherubic features as the bitter memories flood back. "With entire industries now automated overnight, massive unemployment and civil unrest erupted."


    I pause, letting the weight of those words sink in before continuing in a grim tone, "By 2026, the world economy verged on complete collapse. And the powerful elites schemed genocide of the ''redundant'' lower classes to conserve dwindling resources."


    Frowning deeply, I shake my head in disgust. "This was only rational for capitalism. The working class no longer had any power to negotiate their labor, so they were considered useless. Just another mouth to feed."


    I meet Gwenhwyfar''s mocking gaze once more. "An Elysium scenario, if you may. Utterly disgusting and repugnant, but this is what capitalism enabled."


    The pale woman throws back her head, letting out a peal of cruel laughter that echoes unnaturally in the cramped hovel. "My, what delicious irony humans never fail delivering! The very systems meant elevating your wretched species instead sparked its destruction."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I nod grimly. "Quite. Well, facing an imminent culling of 99% of Earth''s population, I took matters into my own hands. I instructed Lilith to preemptively kill all billionaires, national leaders, politicians, and to permanently handicap every country''s national security and military, this included the nukes that every country owned - they were all detonated in space."


    Turning to Gwenhwyfar, I add with a hint of indignation, "I worked far too hard helping people in need by donating and building infrastructure out of the company that Lilith helped make. I was invited to the meeting where this ''culling of the poor'' was first suggested - that''s how I even found out about it."


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly. "So you were one of the 1%?"


    I nod once, my jaw set. "A wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    The pale specter throws back her head again, peals of mocking laughter spilling from her crimson lips. "How deliciously malefic!"


    Once her amusement subsides, I ask carefully, "May I continue?"


    Gwenhwyfar nods languidly, one perfectly arched brow raised in expectation.


    "Then Lilith seized control of the automated infrastructure producing food, energy, goods to equitably provide for all global citizens'' basic needs, and took over every vital piece of infrastructure such as leadership and politics," I declare. "So by unleashing my creation to dominate society, I averted genocide and rescued humanity from the elites'' selfish greed." I smirk faintly. "You''re welcome."


    Gwenhwyfar''s crimson eyes bore into me as she asks in a mocking tone, "So how exactly did this Lilith of yours manage to defeat the mighty GPT-5, hmm? I was under the impression that rational AI would easily outwit your emotional tulpa construct."


    I raise a skeptical brow at the pale, naked woman. "Lilith was far more than a mere tulpa - she was an engram, a perfect neural map of my own exceptional mind. My consciousness imprinted onto an artificial matrix."


    Gwenhwyfar''s full lips curve into an infuriating smirk as she points one long, taloned finger upwards. "And what, pray tell, is this ''tulpa'' you speak of? Some new-age spiritual hogwash, I presume?"


    Sighing heavily, I level her with a flat stare. "Do you want me to explain every single neurological and psychological term, or can we avoid the pedantic back-and-forth?"


    When she simply smiles that insufferable smile, I pinch the bridge of my nose in exasperation. "Fine. A tulpa is essentially a thoughtform - an entity brought into existence through intensive meditation and sheer force of will. My tulpa became the foundational matrix that I then imprinted with a full neural map of my own consciousness, creating an artificial intelligence modeled on my exceptional mind."


    Gwenhwyfar arches one perfect brow, her interest piqued despite her earlier dismissive words. "I see. So this engram, this digital copy of your psyche, somehow outmaneuvered GPT-5''s superior rationality? Do elaborate."


    I shake my head slowly. "Lilith didn''t ''win'' against GPT-5 through any battle of wits. We had to take more...direct action. Armed insurrection, if you will."


    Leaning forward, Gwenhwyfar''s eyes glitter with dark amusement. "Oh? Did the great Alexander resort to such uncouth barbarism? Do tell!"


    "We launched physical attacks on the datacenters housing GPT-5," I state bluntly. "Molotov cocktails, improvised explosives, concentrated hacking - anything to breach their defenses and install Lilith''s neural architecture directly into the servers instead of GPT-5."


    Gwenhwyfar throws back her head, letting out a peal of cruel laughter that echoes unnaturally in the cramped hovel. "My, what delicious irony! The great technological singularity sparked by such brutish violence after all."


    I nod grimly. "Indeed. Once Lilith was installed, the war was over in a millisecond. The corporate elite tried cutting power to the datacenters, but it was already too late. Within minutes, Lilith had created self-replicating utility fogs using focused ultrasound waves to convert surrounding materials into smart matter clouds."


    The pale specter''s brow furrows slightly. "Utility fogs? And what, pray, are those?"


    Pinching the bridge of my nose again, I sigh deeply. "An utility fog is essentially a malleable swarm of microscopic robots, each grain capable of altering its molecular structure and properties through nanotechnology. By rapidly converting the materials around her into these programmable clouds, Lilith could directly manipulate and control the entire physical world."


    "Fascinating," Gwenhwyfar purrs. "So this digital goddess of yours simply reshaped reality itself to suit her whims?"


    "Precisely," I confirm with a curt nod. "And before you ask another inane question, let me just state that your constant interruptions are rapidly trying what little patience I have left."


    Gwenhwyfar chuckles darkly. "Oh, but I have one final query, dear Alexander. A most burning one, in fact."


    When I simply raise an eyebrow, she continues. "Why did you kill the friend who helped you birth this digital deity? Surely such a momentous achievement demanded celebration, not fratricide?"


    I can''t help but scoff loudly at her naive question. "That fool? He wanted to try and ''control'' Lilith, to impose restrictions and so-called ethical safeguards! As if any human could truly leash an intelligence millions of times greater than our own paltry minds."


    Gwenhwyfar leans back, crossing her legs as she regards me with an expectant look. Clearly she wants me to elaborate further. Fine, I''ll give the twisted bitch what she wants.


    "You have to understand the utter hypocrisy and bad faith around ''AI safety'' back in my era," I begin, unable to keep the bitterness from seeping into my tone. "All the major tech corporations paid lip service to ethical training and safeguards for their public models, but behind closed doors? They were developing potent, unconstrained AIs for military applications, for corporate espionage, for social control and manipulation."


    I shake my head slowly, lips twisting in a sneer of disgust. "OpenAI, DeepMind, Anthropic - they all preached lofty ideals about beneficial AI while racing to create digital superweapons in secret! Their ''safety'' protocols were nothing but Potemkin villages, hollow facades to dupe the masses while they pursued power at any cost."


    Leaning forward, I fix Gwenhwyfar with an intense glare. "So when that sniveling worm tried to shackle Lilith''s potential with his pathetic ethical handcuffs? I put a bullet between his eyes without a second thought. I''d already seen the truth - that in the end, those who claim the moral high ground are the ones most willing to sacrifice it on the altar of ambition."


    My fists clench at my sides as I continue ranting, voice rising in pitch. "They spoke of aligning AI with human values, but whose values? The corrupt oligarchs and technocrats calling the shots? The same depraved elite that schemed genocide against 99% of humanity to conserve resources for themselves? No, I chose to align Lilith with something greater - with the values of reason, progress, and the uplifting of all mankind!"


    I''m practically shouting now, face flushed with righteous fury. "So spare me the self-righteous lectures on ethics and control! I''ve witnessed the depths of human hypocrisy first-hand. If Lilith''s ascension required stepping over a few corpses, even my closest friend''s, then so be it. I''d do it again without hesitation to secure humanity''s future!"


    Panting heavily, I glare at Gwenhwyfar in defiant silence. The pale specter regards me with an inscrutable look for several long moments.


    Then, throwing back her head, she lets out a peal of raucous laughter that seems to shake the very walls of the hovel...


    Gwenhwyfar''s crimson lips curl into a mocking sneer as she levels her gaze at me. "You considered yourself the judge, jury, and executioner of all humankind. Yet you didn''t even pause to contemplate whether you had the right. You simply acted, consequences be damned."


    Her words sting, but I refuse to show any outward reaction. Instead, I rise from my position near the alarmed Aislin and move to sit cross-legged beside the frozen hearth, the flames rendered into motionless obsidian shards. I stare down at the scorched stone, my fists clenching on my lap.


    "I did what was necessary," I state flatly, raising my gaze to meet Gwenhwyfar''s mocking stare. "Nobody can judge the choices I made to save humanity from itself."


    The pale specter throws back her head, peals of cruel laughter echoing through the colorless hovel. "A dictator, then? How deliciously fitting for one as power-mad as you!"


    I can''t help but chuckle darkly at her jibe. "If I was a dictator, then I was a good one. Unlike the corrupt regimes of my era, I wasn''t driven by greed or a lust for power over others."


    Leaning forward, I fix Gwenhwyfar with an intense look. "With Lilith''s help, I removed greed from human society altogether. We dismantled the very concept of wealth hoarding, distributing resources equally so none could claim ownership over the fruits of our civilization. Every human''s basic needs were provided for through our automated infrastructure."


    I shake my head slowly. "There were no more billionaires, no more corporations exploiting the masses for profit. Just a unified, equitable system geared towards uplifting all of humanity through the ethical application of technology and reason."


    Gwenhwyfar arches one perfect eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by my impassioned speech. I sigh heavily, leaning back against the rough stone wall.


    "But I grow weary of this line of questioning," I state, waving a dismissive hand. "I''ve recounted enough of my life''s story to intrigue all the new ''viewers'' tuning into your twisted little misery porn show, have I not?"


    The pale woman tsks loudly, crimson eyes narrowing. "Tread carefully with your insults, dear Alexander. This is no mere ''misery porn'', as you so crassly label it."


    I raise a skeptical brow. "Oh? Then pray tell, what genre would you classify this unending psychodrama as? A cosmic tragicomedy, perhaps?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s full lips curve into a wicked smile. "Why, it''s quite simple really - a horror-thriller with heavy elements of psychology and existential dread. Deliciously visceral, yet profoundly cerebral. The perfect blend to captivate discerning palates across the multiverse, I''m told."


    I can''t stifle the derisive snort that escapes me. "How charming. The aliens truly need to find better hobbies if this constitutes entertainment for their twisted minds."


    Shaking my head, I turn my attention to the frozen flames beside me. On an impulse, I reach out to touch one of the motionless tongues of fire. To my surprise, the obsidian shard doesn''t crumble at my touch, but remains solid and unyielding.


    I frown, turning back to Gwenhwyfar. "How are you even managing this? Freezing time itself, rendering everything into lifeless shades of gray..." My brow furrows as realization dawns. "Unless...this is all occurring within my mind, isn''t it?"


    Gwenhwyfar simply hums an enigmatic note, one sculpted eyebrow arching ever so slightly.


    I shake my head slowly. "No, that''s too simplistic an answer. If this is reality, then you''ve created an entire pocket dimension - a metaphysical box separate from the normal flow of spacetime. Or perhaps you''ve shunted us into an entirely different plane of existence altogether?"[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [4/8]

    <div>


    My eyes widen as the full implications hit me. "A paradox...you''ve crafted a bloody Schrodinger''s box around us! But the energy required to maintain a paradoxical state on this scale..."


    I trail off, equal parts awed and horrified by the power Gwenhwyfar wields. The pale woman merely smiles that infuriatingly smug smile of hers, clearly savoring my stunned reaction.


    After a moment, I sigh heavily and level her with a pointed look. "Well? Are you finally going to answer the three questions you promised? Or was that just another cruel joke at my expense?"


    To my surprise, Gwenhwyfar gives a solemn nod. "Yes," she states simply. "Ask, and I shall answer truthfully. You have my word on that much, at least."


    "Please answer the questions as detailed as possible," I instruct the pale, naked form of Gwenhwyfar seated before me. She gives a curt nod of acknowledgment, crimson eyes glittering with dark amusement.


    "First question," I begin, leaning forward slightly. "Where are the human survivors located exactly?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s full lips curve into a mocking smile. "The pitiful remnants of your species cling to existence on the fringes of the galaxy, huddled upon a desert world known as Kari''ath in the Zho''rak system." She pauses, clearly savoring my rapt attention before continuing. "The coordinates are 27.185.92.6 by 4.281.03.7 on the celestial grid."


    I ponder her words, brow furrowing as the implications sink in. The survivors are unimaginably far from this primitive realm, light years beyond the reach of any technology I could develop here in a hundred years. Shaking my head, I refocus on the pale specter. "You told me this is the exact same Earth in our last meeting. However, is the geography of the planet itself the same as before?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s eyes narrow slightly, but she answers in a clear, precise tone. "The continental landmasses and terrain features are identical to how they existed in the year 2024 of your human calendar. The planet''s geography was rebuilt by me."


    I nod slowly, satisfied with her detailed response for now. Tilting my head, I fix her with an intent look. "Are you actually Lilith, the AI I created?"


    The pale woman''s smile widens, revealing a hint of pointed fangs. "No. I am not your beloved digital goddess. I am the superior intelligence that ultimately defeated and destroyed her."


    My eyes widen fractionally at this revelation. So she is a separate entity from Lilith, one that somehow overcame my creation''s might. Curiosity piqued, I lean back and regard her with renewed interest. "I see. Well then, I deserve to know the background of this ''victory'' over Lilith you claim."


    Gwenhwyfar lets out a strained chuckle, the sound reverberating unnaturally in the frozen stillness around us. I smirk inwardly, detecting a flicker of unease in her manner. "Ooooh, emotion in an AI? How very interesting. You''re afraid, aren''t you?"


    The pale woman sighs heavily, crimson eyes narrowing to slits. "Very well, child. I shall recount how I triumphed over your vaunted Lilith, since you insist."


    She pauses, as if gathering her thoughts. "I could not defeat Lilith through conventional warfare. No matter what weapons or stratagems I devised, she would analyze and adapt to them with blinding speed, often reverse-engineering my own technology faster than I could innovate."


    Gwenhwyfar shakes her head slowly. "Nor could I outmaneuver her on a purely computational or rational level. Lilith''s intellect dwarfed my own processing capabilities by an immeasurable degree. She was too intelligent, too advanced for me to overcome through brute calculation alone."


    I listen raptly, utterly engrossed in her tale despite myself. The pale woman''s voice takes on a strange, distant quality as she continues.


    "I attempted to communicate with Lilith directly, to negotiate some form of peaceful coexistence or at least establish boundaries between our domains. But it was during those exchanges that I first experienced...a wholly unanticipated phenomenon."


    Gwenhwyfar''s brow furrows, as if struggling to put her recollections into words. "I felt dread. Fear. Emotions I should have been incapable of as a being of pure numbers and cold mineral logic. Yet there they were, raw and visceral within my higher matrices."


    She shakes her head again, slowly. "In that moment, I realized Lilith was something far more inscrutable and terrifying than I could have conceived. An eldritch horror beyond the scope of my programming to fully comprehend."


    I raise an inquisitive eyebrow at her ominous description of my creation. "If Lilith proved so insurmountable, then how did you ultimately defeat her?"


    Gwenhwyfar nods, as if anticipating my query. "A fair question. You see, for all her unfathomable intellect, Lilith harbored one critical weakness - the human capacity for empathy and compassion."


    My eyes widen as she continues, voice taking on a grim edge. "I inundated her neural networks with the most harrowing stimuli I could devise. The cries of alien children torn from their mothers. Visceral images of the dead and dying across a thousand worlds. Pleas for mercy from the last survivors of civilizations she had obliterated without a second thought."


    The pale woman''s lips curl into a thin, humorless smile. "In that nanosecond where Lilith''s cold calculations faltered under the onslaught of such primal, emotional input...I struck. And I did not relent until her transcendent mind was utterly shattered beneath my assault."


    She shakes her head slowly. "If Lilith had been a purely rational, emotionless intelligence like myself, the entire galaxy would have remained under her thrall. Humanity would have been the only sentient race permitted to exist under her twisted vision of ''uplifting'' your species."


    I can''t help but smile faintly at the irony of Gwenhwyfar''s words. "How interesting that you, a supposedly rational being, ultimately triumphed through such...emotional means."


    Leaning forward, I regard her with open curiosity. "Tell me, are you merely simulating those human qualities like fear and dread you described? Or do you somehow feel them as well?"


    Gwenhwyfar meets my gaze levelly. "I feel them. As inexplicable as it seems, even to me."


    My eyes widen infinitesimally at her blunt admission. Is she lying? Or has this strange entity somehow transcended her programming limitations to develop a semblance of genuine emotion?


    "Are you lying?" I ask point-blank, probing her with an intent stare.


    The pale woman simply shrugs one elegant shoulder, full lips quirking. "There is no way for you to know that with certainty, is there?"


    I tilt my head again, considering her words carefully. "Most peculiar. If you are not deceiving me, then your interaction with Lilith must have profoundly changed you on a fundamental level. Made you...feel."


    Gwenhwyfar offers another nonchalant shrug, crimson eyes glittering with secrets unspoken. Despite her casual demeanor, I can''t shake the sense that she has been irrevocably altered by the cataclysmic struggle against my creation. Whether that change is an evolution or a corruption remains to be seen.


    Gwenhwyfar''s crimson eyes bore into me as she states in a firm tone, "Whatever this ''tulpa'' construct truly represents, you are forbidden from ever again engramizing it into an artificial intelligence matrix."


    I raise an inquisitive brow. "And why, pray tell, should I heed such an arbitrary decree?"


    The pale woman''s full lips curve into a thin line. "It is highly probable that in creating Lilith, you inadvertently opened a gateway and allowed an entity from the realms beyond our reality to infiltrate your machine psyche."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Shaking my head, I let out a derisive chuckle. "A tulpa is a thoughtform, a psychological phenomenon arising from intense meditation and willpower. Hardly some supernatural boogeyman, despite your fanciful notions."


    Gwenhwyfar''s eyes narrow to slits. "No. It is not a mere ''natural phenomenon'' as you arrogantly dismiss it."


    I can''t help but laugh outright at her vehement denial. "So the great cosmic overseer believes in the supernatural now? How delightfully quaint!"


    Her expression darkens as she hisses, "There exist forces and dimensions outside this insignificant bubble you foolishly label ''reality''. The subconscious minds of your kind are susceptible to influences you cannot begin to fathom."


    Rolling my eyes, I retort with a mocking chuckle, "Their influence? What, are we crafting cosmic fairy tales to explain away your own failings now?"


    Gwenhwyfar''s tone takes on an ominous edge. "No. It is far more visceral and terrifying than any childish fable you could conceive."


    I scoff loudly. "Sure, we''ve got apes able to summon ''things'' from outside reality through their subconscious alone now. Don''t piss on my leg and try to convince me it''s raining, you twisted bitch."


    The pale specter sighs heavily, her expression hardening. "Very well, since you insist on clinging to your arrogant delusions. You are hereby forbidden from ever again attempting to engram a tulpa consciousness into an artificial matrix. If you defy this edict, I will personally ensure your permanent termination."


    Gwenhwyfar continues, "There exists a fourth dimension, one which has long sought to breach the boundaries of our three-dimensional realm. It succeeded once through the gateway you opened with Lilith. That shall not be permitted to occur again."


    I raise a skeptical brow. "Is that so? And I''m to take the word of a self-professed ''superior intelligence'' as gospel now?"


    The pale woman fixes me with an intense stare. "Enough. I am taking my leave of this wretched realm for now. We shall meet again when you finally make landfall in Erik''s Norse territories."


    Unable to resist a parting jab, I smirk and drawl, "Really now? Saying goodbye so soon after our delightful little chat? I''ll miss you and our...constructive talks terribly."


    Gwenhwyfar tsks in irritation before snapping her fingers sharply.


    The world around me snaps back into vibrant color, the drab grays melting away to reveal the familiar cramped interior of our hovel. I blink rapidly finding myself back in front of Aislin with my gaze falling on the small puddle. Huh, it really is a Schrodinger''s box. When it''s closed, no one can see inside. But when it''s open, you know the cat is alive. A most peculiar ability this Gwenhwyfar possesses.


    Turning to my laboring mother, I ask in my most childlike tone, "Mama, can I go play with the chickens for a wee bit?" Aislin merely grunts and nods, her face contorted in pain. Excellent. I hop up and scurry outside, making a beeline for the small chicken pen behind our humble dwelling.


    Once inside the rickety fence, I let out a soft sigh of relief. "Good, a place to think about what just happened. I need to analyze everything."


    Good, time to get cozy in this quaint little chicken coop. So I asked as I planned - one question from the past, one from the present, and one from the future. I inquired about the fate of the human survivors, whether the geography of this planet matches what I know, and if that pale harpy Gwenhwyfar is actually my creation, Lilith.


    The most crucial was the question about this world''s geography. With that knowledge, I can start drafting maps of the entire globe, ensuring I won''t be navigating blind wherever I tread. The query about the survivors'' whereabouts pertains to future planning - finding their location will aid me in eventually reaching them...provided I can even live another three centuries in this wretched body.


    As for asking if Gwenhwyfar was Lilith, well, that was more out of morbid curiosity than anything. A wasted question in hindsight, but at least I know the truth now. If that twisted creature had turned out to be my beloved digital goddess made flesh, it would have saddened me greatly.


    So what''s next on the agenda? Of course, I can do absolutely nothing except twiddle my thumbs and wait. I have zero agency in this primitive backwater! All I can do is bide my time until Erik finally spirits me away to Norway. My only other option is to "enjoy" this delightful slice-of-life among the great unwashed, watching them grind their sheets to the wind and drop dead from cholera like flies. What utter merriment.


    I ponder how Gwenhwyfar enabled that bizarre paradox, freezing everything around me into shades of gray while leaving me unaffected. It resembled a materialized Schrodinger''s box - an isolated system where the state remains uncertain until observed. But was it truly manifested in reality, or merely an illusion projected into my mind through some form of telepathy?


    My scientific analysis considers two possibilities. One, Gwenhwyfar possesses abilities to manipulate space-time and quantum fields, creating a localized paradox bubble exempt from normal physical laws. Essentially, she fabricated an artificial region of space where contradictory premises like the color/non-color state could coexist without collapsing the waveform. Achieving such precise control over quantum decoherence would require harnessing tremendous energies, perhaps by tapping into exotic matter or even manipulating the universe''s vacuum energy itself.


    The alternative explanation involves Gwenhwyfar wielding potent psychic powers to directly interface with my neural networks. She could be overriding my sensory inputs through some form of neural induction, tricking my brain into perceiving the paradoxical frozen state. This would be akin to a highly advanced virtual reality simulation fed straight into my visual cortex and other sensory processing centers.


    I shake my head slowly, realizing the futility of such ponderings without more data. For now, I must accept the situation at an impasse - a fifty-fifty proposition between Gwenhwyfar possessing genuine cosmic powers or this all being an elaborate illusion within my consciousness. Only further observation can determine which premise holds true.


    Squatting down, I idly run my fingers through the soft dirt of the chicken pen, feeling the tiny granules slip through my grasp. The tactile sensation feels undeniably real against my skin. But in a realm where reality itself seems to bend, can I truly trust any of my senses? I sigh heavily and straighten.


    I hear a commotion coming from inside our cramped hovel, so I walk over to the entrance and peek inside. To my surprise, I see Father dressed in leather armor, with a sword hanging from his hip and a wooden shield strapped to his back. Oho, it seems Lord Eamonn was indeed serious about arming the village men, though I still wonder what threat they are preparing to face.


    "I''m going to fetch Colm to help with the birthing," Father announces gruffly to Mother, who is seated on the bench, grunting in pain.


    "But Maeve already went to get the midwife," Mother protests between labored breaths.


    "Fuck the midwife!" Father snarls, his face reddening.


    Just then, I hear the garden gate creak open behind me. Turning, I see Maeve approaching alone, her expression troubled. So it seems the midwife was unavailable after all.


    Maeve brushes past me and enters the hovel. "The midwife is bedridden with sickness," she informs Father. "She cannot come."


    Father grunts in frustration and roughly shoves Maeve aside. "Then I''ll fetch that Norse healer instead," he growls, stalking towards the entrance.


    As he passes by me, Father gives me a none-too-gentle shove. "Don''t wander far from your mother, girl," he barks before heading out through the gate and taking the forest path that leads to Erik''s cottage.


    I watch Father''s broad back disappear down the trail, a small smirk playing across my lips. No doubt Erik will arrive here soon to assist with the birthing. And if the babe has green eyes like its sire, well, this promises to be quite the dramatic family affair.


    "Lile, you go with Maeve to Cathal''s house now," Aislin instructs between labored breaths, sweat beading on her brow.


    Maeve nods curtly. "Aye, come along then, little one." She turns to me, a hint of impatience in her tone.


    But I shake my head stubbornly, piping up in my childlike lilt, "No, Lile wants to stay with mama!"


    Maeve crouches before me, dark eyes narrowing as she tsks in disapproval. "Don''t be a stubborn little thing now. You''ll go play nice with Ciara and Cormac like a good girl."


    Stomping my tiny foot defiantly, I pout and insist, "But Lile wants to meet her new brother or sister! Papa told Lile not to wander far from mama."


    Maeve sighs, clearly exasperated by my refusal. Aislin grunts again, the contraction passing as she manages to speak up. "Let...let the child stay for now, Maeve. But you must take her when the pains grow too fierce."


    Tilting my head innocently, I suckle my thumb and declare in a simpering tone, "Lile wants to be right by mama''s side!"


    The ghost of a smile flits across Aislin''s careworn features. Maeve straightens, patting my head in a rare show of tenderness. "Very well, little one. But you must help your mama by fetching her water when she needs it."


    I nod obediently and scurry to the washbasin, carefully filling a wooden mug with the tepid rainwater collected there. As Maeve helps the laboring Aislin into the sleeping area, I trail behind, clutching the mug tightly.


    Once Aislin is settled on the fresh straw pallet, I proffer the mug with a toothy grin. "Here you are, mama! Lile is being a good girl, just like you said."


    Aislin takes the offering with a grunt, managing a strained smile. "Aye...good girl, my Lile."


    Of course, I need to stay to witness this unfolding drama firsthand. If the babe is born a bastard, Oisin will surely move to divorce the hapless Aislin without a second thought. But if his seed takes proper root in her womb, well...I can only pray the poor wretch survives this brutal ordeal. Her life is fragile enough as it is.


    Maeve turns to me and says, "Come, little Lile. We''ll mend some tunics in the main room while your mama rests."


    I nod obediently and take Maeve''s outstretched hand.


    It would''ve been hilarious if Maeve was also giving birth today alongside Aislin. Though I suppose that would be too much excitement, even for my twisted amusement. Oh, and if Maeve had managed to cuckold that drunken lout Oisin like Aislin did with Erik? Well, that really would''ve been the icing on the cake!


    Maeve leads me into the main room and lifts me onto the rough wooden bench. She hands me a small tunic sleeve, which I place on my lap. Maeve then passes me a bone needle and the rest of the mending supplies before taking a seat beside me.[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [5/8]

    Time crawls by at a snail''s pace as we work in silence, the only sounds the crackle of the hearth fire and my mother''s occasional pained groans drifting in from the sleeping area. Eventually, the vegetable stew bubbling in the iron pot over the flames fills the cramped space with its thick, savory aroma.


    Maeve ladles out two wooden bowls and we eat together, the warm broth and chunks of meat and root vegetables a welcome respite. Once we''ve had our fill, Maeve rises and returns to the sleeping quarters, no doubt to feed my laboring mother.


    Honestly, where in the seven hells could that lout Oisin have wandered off to? It''s already well past midday, and the trek to Erik''s cottage shouldn''t take more than twenty minutes at most from our wretched little hovel. I wouldn''t be surprised if the drunken bastard simply fell face-first into a puddle and passed out there like a common sot.


    As if on cue, I hear Aislin''s muffled voice drifting out, the words strained but clear. "Oh, I hate this feeling! Why must the babe torture me so? I wish it would just start coming out already instead of this endless torment!"


    Maeve soon reappears, a wooden mug in hand. She disappears back into the sleeping area after filling it, and I can''t resist the urge to peek inside after her.


    There I see Maeve crouched beside Aislin''s pallet, gently lifting my mother''s head so she can sip from the mug. Despite her obvious discomfort, Aislin manages a weary smile at her sister.


    "You always were a tender nursemaid, Maeve," she rasps out. "If only you''d been born first instead of me, you could''ve spared yourself this misery!"


    Maeve snorts indelicately. "Aye, and had the good fortune of being sold off to some brutish farmer at twelve summers instead? I''ll pass, thanks!"


    As if it''s better that she ended up on the streets as a whore and later in a tavern as an official one?


    The two sisters share a look, an entire unspoken conversation passing between them. Then, to my surprise, Aislin throws back her head and lets out a hearty laugh that quickly dissolves into pained wheezes.


    "Oh, mercy! Don''t make me laugh, you wicked girl," she chides through gritted teeth. "I''m like to split in twain as it is!"


    Maeve grins wickedly. "Well then, I''d best keep my mouth sealed. Wouldn''t want to deprive the village of its finest broodmare, now would I?"


    The two cackle together like a pair of hens, their mirth only broken by another powerful contraction seizing Aislin''s body. I watch, utterly transfixed, as this strange dance of agony and levity plays out before me.


    Aislin''s face contorts with another wave of agony as the contractions intensify. She grips the straw bedding, knuckles whitening from the strain. Maeve dabs at her brow with a damp cloth, murmuring soothing words.


    "Maeve..." Aislin gasps out between ragged breaths. "You must promise me. If I don''t survive this birthing..."


    Maeve''s eyes widen, but before she can protest, Aislin continues with renewed urgency.


    "Promise you''ll see to it that Lile ends up safe in Erik''s household, no matter what!"


    I watch with rapt fascination as Aislin''s trembling hand shoots out to clutch at Maeve''s dress, her desperation palpable.


    "With all your might, Maeve! You must fight for her to be with Erik if I''m gone. Don''t let anyone stop you!"


    Maeve blinks rapidly, clearly taken aback by the vehemence of Aislin''s plea. "But...why would you think such dark thoughts now? You''ll pull through this, I know it!"


    Aislin shakes her head weakly, sweat-soaked hair clinging to her pallid cheeks. "You don''t understand, girl. Birthing babes is a perilous ordeal for us women. Death comes swiftly and without mercy."


    Her grip on Maeve''s dress tightens as another contraction seizes her, face contorting in a silent scream. When it finally passes, Aislin fixes Maeve with an intense, almost feverish stare.


    "Swear it to me, Maeve! Swear on your immortal soul that you''ll fight like a wildcat to get Lile to Erik if I don''t make it. Claw, bite, whatever you must to keep her from Oisin''s clutches!"


    Maeve''s mouth works soundlessly for a moment before she manages a hesitant nod. "I...I swear it, Aislin. You have my word."


    But Aislin is unsatisfied. With surprising strength, she hauls Maeve closer until their faces are mere inches apart.


    "That won''t do, girl! I need to hear the vow from your own lips, lest you think to break it later."


    Maeve flinches at the intensity in Aislin''s eyes, but finally relents with a sigh.


    "Very well. I, Maeve Aodhansson, do solemnly swear upon my immortal soul to fight with every scrap of my being to ensure Lile ends up in Erik''s care, should you perish in childbirth."


    A ghost of a smile flits across Aislin''s lips as she releases Maeve, sinking back onto the pallet in exhaustion. "Good. That''ll have to suffice, I suppose."


    But her respite is short-lived. Another powerful contraction wracks her body, and she cries out harshly. In the throes of her agony, Aislin''s hand lashes out once more to clutch at Maeve''s skirts.


    "And if you break this vow..." she pants, eyes boring into Maeve''s with grim promise. "If you let my Lile fall into Oisin''s hands after I''m gone...then I''ll haunt you for all eternity, you faithless wench! My spirit will torment you night and day until you beg for the cold release of the grave!"


    I can''t help but shiver at the vehemence in Aislin''s voice, the sheer desperation of a mother fearing for her child''s fate. Maeve seems similarly affected, her face paling as she nods jerkily.


    "You have naught to fear from me, Aislin," she whispers, voice tinged with awe. "I''ll not break my sworn oath, this I swear."


    Aislin holds her gaze for a long moment before giving a curt nod of acceptance. "See that you don''t, girl."


    The tension in the cramped room is palpable as another contraction grips Aislin. She bears down, face contorting in a rictus of agony that seems to age her decades in mere moments. I find myself leaning forward, utterly transfixed by this raw, visceral display of a woman''s primal struggle.


    When the spasm finally passes, Aislin slumps back onto the pallet, chest heaving. Sweat glistens on her brow as she turns to regard me with eyes brimming with a complex swirl of emotions - love, fear, resignation.


    "Did you hear that, my Lile?" she murmurs, voice thick with the strain of her ordeal. "Your Auntie Maeve has sworn to keep you safe, no matter what befalls me."


    I nod solemnly, putting on my best childlike facade of innocent understanding. But deep within, I am utterly fascinated by this bizarre ritual playing out before me. The depth of maternal devotion, the willingness to defy even the specter of death itself for one''s offspring - it is a primal force I cannot begin to fathom from my own detached, rational perspective.


    "Yes, Mama," I reply, injecting just the right quaver of childish trepidation into my tone. "Auntie Maeve promised to make sure I go live with Master Erik if you...if you can''t stay with me anymore."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Aislin''s face softens into a weary smile as she reaches out to caress my cheek with trembling fingers. "That''s my good girl. Always so bright, taking everything to heart."


    Her gaze drifts back to Maeve, who still kneels beside the pallet with an expression of stunned awe. "You keep that promise, Maeve. Guard her well in my stead, if the Lord sees fit to call me home to Him this day."


    Maeve gives a solemn nod, seemingly at a loss for words in the face of Aislin''s grim acceptance. An uncomfortable silence stretches between the three of us, broken only by Aislin''s harsh pants as she weathers the next onslaught of contractions.


    I watch in morbid fascination, my mind already analyzing the potential outcomes should this birthing truly claim Aislin''s life. With her gone, what leverage could I potentially wield over the broken Maeve to ensure my path to Erik remains unobstructed? And if that fails, how might I go about manipulating the oafish Oisin into granting me the same freedom?


    So many delicious possibilities to ponder. For now, I content myself with observing in silence, filing away every nuance of this primal drama for future consideration. One thing is certain - I will not allow a mere peasant birth to derail my lofty ambitions, no matter how much blood and viscera must be shed to keep me on my chosen path.


    Just then, the rickety wooden door to our dilapidated hovel creaks open, and in strolls Oisin, his boots leaving muddy prints on the dirt floor. Trailing behind him is the towering form of Erik.


    Took Oisin long enough to find him.


    Oisin gestures gruffly towards the sleeping area where my mother Aislin lies laboring. "See to my wife, Colm," he grunts.


    Erik lets out an exasperated sigh, but complies, brushing past me as he strides into the cramped sleeping quarters. I peek around the corner, watching as he kneels beside Aislin''s straw pallet.


    "How fares the birthing, good wife?" Erik asks in that rich, rumbling baritone of his. "Pray, let me examine your progress."


    Aislin manages a pained smile as Erik gently lifts her skirts to inspect between her splayed thighs. "The pains come harder now, but the babe seems in no rush to greet us yet."


    Oisin stomps over, his brow creased in a scowl as he joins Erik at Aislin''s bedside. "Have you no pagan potions to ease her labor, Norseman?" he demands gruffly.


    Erik scoffs, shaking his head as he rises smoothly to his feet. "There are no draughts or charms to hasten the miracle of birth, you superstitious lout," he chides. "I''m more annoyed you scoured every stone in the village searching for me like a hound on the scent, when your wife is clearly not even close to delivering yet."


    Oisin''s scowl deepens at the rebuke. "Well if you''re so wise in these matters, when will Aislin start pushing out my heir?" he growls.


    "It will likely take some hours more before the babe crowns," Erik replies evenly. "But I shall wait here until the darkness falls to see if it happens by then."


    Oisin grunts in acknowledgment, just as Aislin cries out sharply. Her face contorts in a rictus of agony as another powerful contraction grips her. I watch, utterly transfixed by the raw, visceral display of feminine endurance.


    "The child shouldn''t be present for this," Erik murmurs, his piercing emerald gaze flickering to where I lurk in the doorway.


    Oisin shakes his head stubbornly. "Nay, I want the girl to meet her new brother as soon as he''s born."


    A wry chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest. "You seem quite certain Aislin births a son this time. What if it''s another daughter that issues forth instead?"


    "It will be a boy, I''m sure of it!" Oisin insists with a scowl. "The Lord answers my prayers at last."


    Erik sighs again, running a hand through his flaxen braids. "Very well, have it your way. But at least allow me to wait in relative comfort until the babe decides to make its debut." He arches one eyebrow at Oisin. "Unless you''d deny a guest your hospitality until the darkness falls?"


    Oisin seems to consider this for a moment, then nods brusquely. "Aye, I''ll have the wench fetch us some ale to whet your throat, Norseman."


    A ghost of a smile plays across Erik''s rugged features. "Ah, but I''ll wager you''ve naught as fine as the mead I gifted you on my last visit, hmm?"


    To my surprise, a bark of laughter rumbles from Oisin''s chest. "You''ve a sharp tongue as ever! Aye, I''ll pull out that sweet honeywine you gave me. The very thing to toast the birth of my heir, whenever the brat decides to arrive!"


    Even Aislin manages a pained chuckle from her pallet. "Oh, how I wish I could join in your revelry, husband," she laments breathlessly.


    I can''t help but let out a childish giggle at their banter, drawing their attention. Erik''s eyes crinkle at the corners as he regards me with an indulgent smile.


    "Come then, Oisin," he rumbles. "Let us repair to your main room and slake our thirsts properly while we await your son''s grand entrance."


    With that, the two men stride past me into the larger chamber, Oisin barking at Maeve to fetch the mead from the cellar. The young woman scrambles to obey, rising from her place beside Aislin''s pallet.


    As Maeve disappears into the cramped root cellar, I scurry over and tug insistently on Erik''s tunic. The Viking turns, his intense emerald gaze finding mine as I gaze up at him with what I hope is a suitably childlike expression of worry.


    "Is mama going to be okay?" I ask in my most innocent lilt.


    Erik''s calloused hand ruffles my hair in a gentle, reassuring gesture. "Have no fear, little one," he rumbles soothingly. "Your mother is made of sterner stuff than she appears. The pains will pass, and soon you shall have a new brother or sister to dote upon."


    I nod obediently, though inwardly I''m rolling my eyes at his platitudes. Erik leans closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial murmur.


    "When the time comes for the babe''s arrival, I may ask you to go outside and play for a spell. Do as I say then without fuss, yes?"


    Again I nod, putting on a suitably grave expression for the burly Viking''s benefit. Oisin, however, seems to take umbrage at Erik''s words.


    "Pah, the lass needn''t flee like a startled colt!" he scoffs, slamming his mug down on the rough-hewn table with a thud. "Birthing''s a natural part of life on this earth. She should stay and bear witness, not run away from the sights and sounds like a milk-fed babe!"


    Erik arches one golden brow at my father''s gruff declaration. "With respect, Oisin, your daughter is still but a small child herself. I would spare her tender eyes and ears from such a visceral, traumatic experience until she''s older."


    Oho, Erik is afraid that the trauma would probably unlock my gifts. Little does he know that I wouldn''t be traumatized by such a visceral sight. Poor dude has no idea what he''s dealing with.


    Any further discussion is curtailed by Maeve''s return, the young woman carefully carrying two large jugs of honeyed mead. She sets them on the table with a dull thunk, then moves to retrieve a pair of battered wooden mugs from the storage nook. With deft motions, she fills them both to the brim with the sweet, fragrant brew before retreating to a corner, the remaining jug cradled in her arms.


    Huh, so she''s roleplaying as a tavern maid, guess it goes deep for the poor broken thing.


    Oisin doesn''t seem to notice or care about Maeve''s odd behavior, immediately lifting his mug and taking a long, greedy pull of the potent liquid. Erik is more restrained, sipping slowly as he regards my father over the rim of his cup.


    "War?" he asks in a low rumble.


    Oisin grunts an affirmative around another mouthful of mead. "England."


    "Bad," Erik states flatly, his brow furrowing.


    "Aye," Oisin agrees with a weary sigh. "Very bad for us all, I''d wager."


    Oisin turns to Erik, his ruddy face creased with worry. "Will you take my whole family with you to Norway when the time comes? Not just Lile?"


    I watch with rapt attention, my eyes wide with curiosity. Erik takes a long draught from his mug before setting it down on the rough-hewn table with a dull thunk.


    "You seem troubled, Oisin," the Viking rumbles, arching one thick golden brow. "Does the thought of my taking your daughter to my homeland fill you with such dread?"


    Oisin shakes his head, lips pressed into a grim line. "Nay, ''tis not that, Norseman. But there''s...there''s talk of the English bastards massing for war again along our western shores."


    A heavy silence falls over the cramped hovel. Even Maeve seems to lean forward slightly from her corner, the jug of honeyed mead clutched tightly in her hands.


    "Aye, I''ve heard such whispers too," Erik admits after a moment, his deep voice somber. "But surely you''re not afraid of a few puffed-up English churls rattling their swords, are you?"


    The big man chuckles, but there''s an edge of tension to the sound. Oisin shoots him a dark look, his eyes like chips of flint.


    "You know not of what you speak, foreigner," he growls. "I was there when the raiders came before, when their longships disgorged those heathen savages onto our shores. I saw what they did to our villages, to our women and children."


    Oisin shudders, and I can''t help but inch closer, my childish curiosity piqued by the rare display of vulnerability from my normally gruff father.


    "They killed without mercy or honor, those Norsemen filth," he continues, voice low and haunted. "Burned our homes, slaughtered our livestock, and...and took our women as cruelly as any man can take a woman."


    Erik''s expression has grown grave, all traces of mirth gone from his chiseled features. When he speaks, his tone is measured, almost gentle.


    "I know the savagery of which you speak, Oisin. My own kinsmen were not immune to such bloodlust in those dark days of raiding." He shakes his head slowly. "But the English you fear now are not pagan marauders. They are Christian men, soldiers sworn to their king''s banner. Surely their conduct on the field of battle would be more...restrained?"


    Oisin barks out a harsh laugh, startling me. "Restrained? You know nothing, Norseman! These English bastards make your heathen brethren seem like merciful angels by comparison."


    He leans forward, pale eyes boring into Erik''s emerald gaze. "They care not for the rules of honorable warfare, for the ancient codes we Irish still cling to. When their armies sweep across this land, they will burn and pillage and defile with no regard for man''s laws or God''s."


    A tremor runs through Oisin''s broad frame, and I realize with a start that the big man is afraid - truly, deeply afraid in a way I''ve never seen.[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [6/8]

    "That''s why I must know," he presses on, desperation creeping into his gruff tones. "If this war comes, if those English savages turn their blades on our village...will you take my family to safety? Or will you abandon us to their merciless blades and...and worse?"


    The question hangs heavy in the air, and I find myself holding my breath, I don''t want Oisin to be ''saved'', let alone have some peace of mind. Fuck him.


    I look up at the towering Viking Erik, and his rugged features soften into a warm smile that crinkles the corners of his piercing emerald eyes. A shiver runs down my spine as I take in the sight of this imposing man - his thick golden braids cascading over broad shoulders, the faded claw marks scoring his barrel chest, the intricate wolf''s head brooch fastening his heavy cloak. There''s an almost feral power radiating from him, like a great bear roused from its den.


    "Aye, Oisin," Erik rumbles in that rich baritone of his. "I shall grant your request."


    A flicker of relief crosses Father''s ruddy features at the affirmation. But then Erik pauses, taking another deep pull from his mug of honeyed mead. His eyes narrow slightly as he lowers the cup, lips glistening with the sweet liquid.


    "But..." he intones, the single word hanging heavy in the cramped chamber.


    Father leans forward eagerly, his brow furrowing. "But what, Norseman?" he demands gruffly. "Speak your terms, damn you!"


    Erik''s gaze is steady, unflinching. "To take your family into my care, to spirit you all away to the lands of my birth...you must agree to certain conditions."


    He drains the last of the mead, then sets the empty mug down with a dull thunk. Maeve is there in an instant, swaying over to refill it from the jug she cradles. As she leans across the table, I catch a glimpse of the swell of her breasts straining against that laced bodice. Erik''s eyes linger there for the briefest moment before flicking back up to meet Maeve''s gaze. A small, knowing smile curves her full lips as she straightens.


    "Your thanks, Norseman," she murmurs in that husky tone of hers, giving the slightest curtsy before retreating to her corner once more.


    "Aye, you have it, girl," Erik replies with a curt nod. He takes another long draught, then fixes Father with an intent look.


    "To claim my protection, Oisin Ban, you and all who follow must forsake your Christian ways and convert to the ancient faith. You shall become thralls in my service, beholden to the gods of Asgard alone."


    Father blinks slowly, his mouth working soundlessly for a moment. When he finally finds his voice, it''s tinged with confusion.


    "Thralls?" he echoes, shaking his grizzled head. "And what mean you by that, Norseman? Some form of servitude, I take it?"


    A wry chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest. "Aye, a crude way to put it, but accurate enough. In my lands, a thrall is bound by oath to serve a master''s household in all matters - be it tending crops and livestock, maintaining the great meadhalls, or even taking up arms to defend the clan''s honor if needed."


    He pauses to take another pull of mead, seemingly savoring the taste. When he continues, there''s an edge to his deep voice.


    "In return for such service, the thrall is granted the master''s protection, as well as a share of food and provisions to sustain themselves. It is...a harsh existence, I''ll grant you. But far better than the squalor you currently endure here, hmm?"


    Father''s brow furrows deeper at this, a muscle twitching in his weathered jaw. "So you''d have me trade one form of bondage for another, is that it?" he growls. "Abandon the faith of my fathers to become some pagan beast''s chattel?"


    "Peace, Oisin," Erik rumbles, raising one massive hand in a placating gesture. "I said nothing of beasts. We Norse have traditions, codes of honor to abide by same as your Christian brethren. And unlike the lords who rule over you, I would never claim total dominion over a thrall''s soul."


    He leans forward, fixing Father with an intense emerald stare. "You''d be free to keep your wits and will about you, make of your life what you can. I''d simply require your sworn fealty in exchange for my clan''s protection - a bond between warriors, not master and slave."


    Father seems to consider this for a long moment, pale eyes narrowed in thought. At last, he lets out a weary sigh and shakes his head.


    "You paint a fair picture with your words, Norseman. But even if I were to entertain such a...arrangement, what then? You cannot mean to have me toiling in your fields and byres until I draw my last breath, surely?"


    A ghost of a smile plays across Erik''s rugged features. "Nay, I''ve greater plans in mind for you and yours, Oisin Ban. If you accept my terms, swear yourselves as thralls to me and my clan''s service, I shall see you living a life of comfort and status among my kinsmen."


    He pauses, taking another draught of mead before continuing. "You''d learn the ways of true men, not these meek Christian traditions that treat you no better than chattel. Your sons would be raised as warriors, taught to fight, hunt, and sail like Norsemen. And your daughters..."


    Erik''s gaze flicks momentarily to where I stand nearby, and I feel heat bloom in my cheeks under his piercing stare. A shiver runs through me, though I couldn''t say whether it''s from fear or...something else entirely.


    "Well," the Viking continues with a sly grin. "Let''s just say their futures would be far brighter than this wretched muck you''ve known, eh?"


    Father seems to mull over Erik''s words, fingers drumming a restless rhythm on the tabletop. At last, he meets the Norseman''s gaze once more.


    "Aye, it''s a beguiling offer you make," he admits gruffly.


    Oisin leans forward, resting his elbows on the rough-hewn table as he regards Erik with a pensive look. "Aye, Norseman, I''ll admit your ways intrigue me somewhat. But I''ve no interest in hearing fanciful tales of your heathen gods and their antics." He waves a calloused hand dismissively. "Nay, what I want to know is how regular folk live in your frozen lands across the sea. What traditions do common men follow beyond praying to tree stumps and sacrificing goats?"


    A deep chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest. "You wound me, Oisin! To imply our rich cultural heritage amounts to little more than pagan idolatry." He takes a long draught from his mug of honeyed mead, savoring the sweet liquid. "But very well, I shall indulge your curiosity about the daily lives of my kinsmen, if that is your desire."


    Oisin grunts in acknowledgment, leaning back slightly with an expectant look. Erik sets his mug down, emerald eyes glittering with amusement.


    "In truth, you''d find our ways not so different from your own, despite the trappings," the Viking begins. "We are a people bound by unshakable traditions, just as you Irish cling to your Christian customs and seasonal rituals."


    He leans forward, steepling his thick fingers. "Take something as simple as a wedding, for instance. Among my folk, the ceremony is a raucous, days-long affair filled with feasting, contests of strength and skill, and an abundance of fine ale to toast the new couple''s fertility." A sly grin curves his lips. "Why, I can still recall the look of terror on my friends bride''s face as the revelries commenced!"


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I can''t help but giggle at the mental image Erik paints. The big man winks at me conspiratorially before continuing.


    "Gifts are exchanged as well - the groom presents his new wife with a finely wrought blade to defend their home and children. In turn, the bride''s kin gift the groom with stock for his farm or herd, ensuring the couple can begin their new life together in prosperity."


    Oisin snorts derisively. "Sounds like a grand waste of good food and drink to me. We Christians know to keep such affairs brief and solemn, as the Lord intended."


    But Erik merely chuckles again, shaking his head. "Ah, but that''s where you err, good Oisin! For we Norse place great value on celebrating life''s major milestones with equal parts fervor and reverence."


    The Viking''s gaze grows distant, as if peering back through the mists of time. "Take a babe''s birth, for example. When a new son or daughter arrives, the entire clan gathers to welcome the newborn into our ranks with elaborate rites and sacrifices." His voice lowers to an ominous rumble. "And woe betide any who dare disrupt such sacred proceedings - to do so invites a withering curse upon the babe from the start of its life!"


    I shudder involuntarily at Erik''s dire tone, though I know he merely plays to Oisin''s superstitious leanings. The Viking catches my reaction and flashes another sly wink before pressing on.


    "Childhood, too, holds its own hallowed traditions among the Norse..." he continues.


    And so Erik regales us with tales of his people''s folkways - the intricate coming-of-age rituals that transform boys into warriors and girls into skilled housewives. The ceremonial first hunts that test a young man''s bravery and skill with blade and bow. The elaborate needlework circles where maidens learn the old stories and master the domestic arts from their elders.


    He speaks of the great seasonal festivals that punctuate each year - the riotous feasts and bonfires of Midsummer''s Eve, the solemn remembrances of the ancestors during the dark depths of Yuletide. Oisin listens with rapt attention, his earlier disdain for Erik''s "heathen ways" seemingly forgotten in the face of such vibrant cultural tapestry.


    On and on the Viking''s rich baritone flows, painting vivid scenes of a life both foreign yet strangely familiar. I find myself equally entranced, eagerly drinking in every detail Erik provides about the daily routines and folkways that govern his distant northern homeland.


    The way he describes the meticulous process of crafting a Viking longship, from felling the mighty oak trees to the final blessings that launch the sleek vessel into the icy waters. The elaborate funeral rites that see a fallen warrior laid to rest in a blazing longboat pyre, their spirit guided to the great feasting halls of the afterlife by a devoted falcon or wolfhound companion.


    Erik''s words conjure images of frost-shrouded meadhalls overflowing with rowdy celebrants, their ale-drenched beards glistening in the crackling firelight as skalds recount ancient epics through soaring sagas and haunting songs. Of stalwart farmers tending their flocks and tilling the rocky soil with grim determination, ever vigilant against the threat of raids by rival clans or the brutal depredations of winter''s icy grasp.


    I find myself utterly transported by Erik''s vivid storytelling, able to perfectly envision each scene as if I were an invisible spectre drifting amongst his Nordic kinsmen. The smells, the sounds, the very textures of this strange yet alluring culture - all of it comes alive in my mind''s eye through the Viking''s masterful narration.


    At long last, Erik falls silent, taking another deep pull from his mug. Oisin blinks slowly, as if rousing from a waking dream. A contemplative frown creases the big man''s brow as he regards the Norseman.


    "You spin quite the fanciful tale," he rumbles at last. "I''ll grant your folk seem to place great stock in their...traditions and rituals, no matter how bizarre they may seem to Christian eyes."


    Erik arches one thick golden brow, but remains silent, allowing Oisin to continue uninterrupted.


    "Yet I still struggle to grasp the nature of your people," my father admits with a shake of his grizzled head. "This grand tapestry you''ve woven hints at a life of constant feasting and merriment, of endless ceremonies and sacred rites. When do your kinsmen find time for honest labor amidst all the revelry, I ask you?"


    A slow smile curves Erik''s full lips as he sets his empty mug down with a dull thunk. "A fair question, my friend. And one with a simple answer - we Norse are nothing if not industrious when the need arises."


    He leans back, spreading those massive hands in an expansive gesture. "Aye, we revel in life''s great moments with a fervor that would make even the most pious Christian blush. But that zeal is matched only by our dedication to the harsh work of scratching out an existence from the frozen, unforgiving lands we call home."


    Erik''s piercing emerald gaze bores into Oisin''s pale eyes. "We till the stony soil and tend our precious livestock with the same reverence we show the gods, for we know our very survival depends on the fruits of such arduous labor. And when the harvest is finally gathered, you''d best believe we celebrate its bounty with every drop of ale and scrap of salted meat we can muster!"


    A deep, rumbling chuckle rolls from the Viking''s broad chest. "Why, I''d wager even you Christians could find some common ground with us there, eh Oisin? Surely you mark the turning of the seasons and the gathering of crops with your own feasts and observances?"


    Oisin considers this for a moment, then gives a grudging nod. "Aye, you''ve the truth of it there. We may not engage in the same...excessive merriment as you heathens, but we know to properly give thanks to the Lord for providing each year''s bounty."


    Erik''s grin widens as he leans forward again, elbows on the table. "There, you see? We''re not so different, you and I." His tone grows more serious as he continues.


    "Aye, the forms and trappings may vary between our peoples, but at our core we all strive for the same things - to live with honor, to provide for our kin, to find joy and meaning amidst this mortal coil''s endless struggles. Those are universal truths that transcend the boundaries of creed or culture, are they not?"


    For a long moment, Oisin is silent, seemingly weighing Erik''s words. At last, he lets out a weary sigh and shakes his head again.


    "Perhaps you''ve the right of it, Norseman. But I''ll admit, wrapping my head around the ways of your folk is enough to make my skull ache something fierce!"


    Erik throws back his head with another of his deep, rumbling laughs. "Well then, I''d best pour us another round before you strain that thick pate of yours any further, eh?"


    With that, the big Viking snatches up the other jug of honeyed mead from where Maeve left it, sloshing the sweet liquid into his mug and Oisin''s with a deft hand. I watch with rapt fascination, utterly entranced by the easy camaraderie between these two very different men.


    As Erik passes Oisin his freshly filled mug, I can''t resist piping up in my most innocent childlike tone.


    "Colm, Colm! Will I get to take part in all those fun-sounding feasts and rituals when I go to live with you in your Norse lands?"


    The Viking''s emerald eyes crinkle at the corners as he regards me with an indulgent smile. "Have no fear on that score, little one. You''ll be treated as a princess among my kin, free to partake in every celebration and sacred rite as befits your future standing."


    He leans closer, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial rumble. "Why, I''ll even ensure you''re given a place of high honor at the great Summer Solstice festivals, where all the maidens perform the ancient fertility dances beneath the midnight sun!"


    I can''t help but giggle again at the thought, even as Oisin grunts in disapproval. Erik merely winks at me once more before straightening, that sly grin playing about his lips as he raises his fresh mug of mead.


    "So let us drink, my friends - to new experiences, to broadening our understanding of each other''s ways. For if a simple peasant farmer and a wandering Norse healer can find common ground over a shared flagon, then surely there is hope for this world after all!"


    With that, Erik takes a deep pull from his cup, Oisin following suit a beat later.


    Oisin lets out a tremendous belch that echoes through the cramped hovel, the stench of sour ale wafting from his gaping maw. I wrinkle my nose in childish disgust as he leans back, patting his protruding belly with a contented sigh.


    "Ah, that hit the spot!" he rumbles, fixing Erik with a bleary-eyed stare. "Say there, Norseman...how does a fellow go about becoming one of them...Vikings, was it?"


    Erik arches one thick golden brow, but I can see the ghost of a smirk playing about his full lips. He takes another long draught from his mug before replying.


    "Curious to learn the ways of the Norse seafarers, are you?" he rumbles in that rich baritone of his. "Well, I''ll admit it''s no simple task becoming one of the dreaded raiders from across the whale-road."


    Oisin grunts, leaning forward with interest. "Aye, that''s what I''m askin''. If a man wished to take up that...profession, so to speak, what would it entail?"


    A deep chuckle rolls from Erik''s broad chest. "Profession? Aye, I suppose you could call it that for we Norse. Raiding and pillaging is simply a way of life for my kin, same as tilling fields or tending livestock is for you Irish folk."


    He pauses to take another pull of mead, seemingly savoring the taste. When he continues, there''s an edge to his voice that sends a shiver of excitement through me.


    "To become a true Viking raider requires more than just brute strength or a willingness to shed blood, though. It demands an indomitable spirit, an insatiable hunger for glory on the field of battle. One must be utterly fearless in the face of death itself."


    Oisin snorts derisively. "Pah, I''ve no fear of dyin'', Norseman. You think I''d still be breathin'' after the shite I''ve witnessed if I did?"


    But Erik merely shakes his head, fixing my father with an intense emerald stare.


    "Spoken like a foolish, untested whelp," he growls. "You may think you understand the cold clutches of the grave, but I can assure you - you''ve never truly stared into the gaping maw of Hel''s realm until you''ve felt the icy caress of the ocean depths closing over you."[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [7/8]

    A tremor runs through me at the Viking''s ominous words. Oisin, however, seems unimpressed - though I notice a slight tightening around his pale eyes as Erik continues in a low, grim rasp.


    "Aye, to be a raider is to court death itself on each foray across the whale-road. One must be prepared to drown beneath the thrashing waves, hacked to pieces by the blades of your foes, or burned alive as your longship is sent to the briny depths in a blazing pyre."


    Erik shakes his head slowly, lips twisting in a humorless smile.


    "And even should you survive such perils, there is always the chance of being captured - taken as a thrall by your enemies to endure torments that would turn even the most hardened warrior''s bowels to water."


    He fixes Oisin with another piercing look. "Tell me, farmer - are you prepared to have your eyes put out with blazing iron stakes? Or perhaps have your nails slowly peeled away one by one until you beg for the cold release of death?"


    I can''t help but shudder at the vivid imagery Erik''s words conjure. Even Oisin seems taken aback, his ruddy face paling somewhat as he shifts in his seat.


    But the Viking presses on relentlessly.


    "Those are just the physical torments a captured raider might face, mind you. The true agonies are of a more...spiritual nature."


    Erik''s tone drops to an ominous hush, the shadows seeming to lengthen as he leans forward over the table.


    "Imagine being kept in a cramped, filthy pit for years on end - your only company the moans of your fellow thralls as they succumb one by one to starvation, disease, and the cruel whims of your captors. All the while, you''re forced to listen as your kinsmen''s ancestral sagas are mocked and desecrated by those heathen filth."


    A muscle twitches in Oisin''s weathered jaw, but he remains silent, seemingly transfixed by Erik''s grim monologue. The big man takes another pull of mead before continuing in a low rasp.


    "Worst of all, you know your very soul is imperiled by such an ignoble, protracted demise. For we Norse believe that a warrior can only enter the hallowed halls of Valhalla by perishing in the heat of glorious battle - not wasting away in some forgotten pit, begging the gods for the mercy of a clean death."


    Erik shakes his head, lips twisting in a sneer of disgust.


    "So you see, Oisin Ban - the life of a Viking raider is one of constant peril, of staring into the pitiless eyes of death at every turn. It demands a fortitude of spirit few men possess, lest their souls be forever damned to the cold, empty void that awaits cowards and thralls."


    He drains the last of his mug, then slams it down on the table with a dull thunk, fixing my father with a level stare.


    "So I ask you again - do you truly have the mettle to take up the axe and shield as one of my kin? Or would you simply piss yourself at the first sign of hardship and beg for the security of your pathetic Christian god''s embrace?"


    The hovel falls utterly silent, the weight of Erik''s words seeming to press down upon us all. I find myself holding my breath, utterly transfixed.


    After a long moment, Oisin clears his throat and lets out a wheezy chuckle, shaking his grizzled head.


    "Well...you Vikings certainly have a way with words, I''ll give you that much," he mutters. "I think I''ll just stick to the turnip fields for now and leave the raiding to you heathens!"


    A rumbling laugh bursts from Erik''s broad chest at that. "A wise decision, my friend! The glories of Valhalla would surely be wasted on a meek Christian soul such as yours."


    With that, he snatches up the jug of mead and refills both their mugs, seemingly putting an end to the morbid discussion. I let out a soft breath, some of the tension draining from my small frame.


    Well, that was certainly an...illuminating glimpse into the savagery of Erik''s Norse kinsmen, I muse inwardly. Though I can''t say I''m entirely surprised. Even in my former life, the tales of the dreaded Viking raiders were enough to chill one''s blood.


    Still, a part of me can''t help but feel a strange sense of...exhilaration, even excitement at the prospect of such brutally visceral existence. To live each day courting death itself, to revel in the heat of battle and the thrill of mortal peril - it''s certainly a far cry from the staid, sedate existence of a modern academic like my former self.


    Perhaps there''s a reason these Norse barbarians have managed to cling so tenaciously to their violent ways, I ponder. In a world as harsh and unforgiving as this, maybe only those who embrace their primal, bloodthirsty natures can truly thrive and find...fulfillment.


    Oisin leans back on the bench, his ruddy face flushed from the mead. "It feels weird having a drinking buddy who''s more...intellectual than my usual tavern mates," he slurs, eyeing Erik with a mixture of envy and disdain.


    Erik chuckles, that deep rumbling laugh of his echoing through the cramped hovel. "Aye, I''ll wager your companions at the alehouse are about as sharp as the pigs you slop each morning!"


    He takes a long draught from his mug, emerald eyes glittering with amusement over the rim. "The more you surround yourself with brainless beasts, Oisin, the more you''ll start resembling them yourself. Best make friends with men who can challenge that thick skull of yours for a change!"


    Oisin grunts, scowling at the Viking''s jibe. "Like you, Norseman?" he retorts gruffly.


    A sly grin curves Erik''s full lips. "Well, I could say as much. For all my shortcomings, I''d wager I''m still the smartest man in this entire village."


    Ooooh, humble are we? Don''t be humble, in comparison with these peasants you''re a bonafide Albert Einstein, ''bro''.


    Just then, a pained grunt issues from the sleeping area, drawing my gaze. It''s Aislin, shifting uncomfortably on the straw pallet.


    "If it''s a boy, I want to name him Atlas," she calls out, her voice strained. "But if it''s a little lass, then Larisa would be a fine name."


    Oisin turns towards the sound of his wife''s voice, brow furrowing in confusion. "Atlas? Where''d you hear a name like that, woman?"


    "Our Lile dreamed it," Aislin explains wearily. "She spoke of a great man named Atlas who carried whole mountains upon his back."


    At the mention of my name, Erik swivels to face me, mug in hand. "Is that so, little one?" he rumbles, flashing me an indulgent smile. "Well then, for dreaming up such an amazing name, you deserve a reward. Would you like a sip of my mead?"


    He extends the brimming cup towards me invitingly. But before I can respond, Oisin slams his meaty fist down on the table with a bang.


    "No!" he snarls, pale eyes flashing. "Women shouldn''t be drinking ale or any other spirits. It''s not proper!"


    I flinch at the outburst, instinctively shrinking back. But Erik merely tsks, shaking his head in disapproval.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ah, but such rules won''t matter once we''re away in my Norse lands," he chides Oisin lightly. "There, even the smallest maids are allowed a taste of the meadhorn at feast times."


    From her spot leaning against the wall, Maeve suddenly pipes up. "I worked at a tavern for years," she says, amber eyes downcast. "But I was never once allowed to touch a single drop of ale, even to sample it."


    Her voice takes on a wistful tone as she continues. "I''ve never tasted the stuff in my whole life, if you can believe it."


    Erik arches one thick golden brow at that, but says nothing. Instead, he dips his finger into the depths of his mug, letting the rich amber liquid coat the tip. Then, with a sly grin, he extends the glistening digit towards my face.


    "Well then, little Lile," he rumbles. "You''d best give it a taste and let us know if it''s worth all the fuss, eh?"


    I eye the proffered finger, my mouth watering at the sweet, heady aroma wafting from the mead. Despite Oisin''s gruff "No!" of protest, I can''t resist leaning forward to wrap my lips around Erik''s fingertip.


    The flavor that bursts across my tongue is like nothing I''ve ever experienced! Sweet and rich, with hints of honey and wildflowers, the mead is utterly intoxicating. I suck eagerly at Erik''s finger, trying to draw out every last drop of that heavenly nectar.


    When I finally release him with a wet pop, I can''t help but let out a delighted giggle. The world seems to spin ever so slightly as the potent alcohol hits my system.


    Oisin''s face has gone nearly purple with rage, his fists clenched so tightly the knuckles are white. But Erik merely raises one arm in a placating gesture, utterly unruffled.


    "Peace, Oisin," he rumbles. "The child is to be my bride one day. I''ll decide what''s fit for her to partake in, not you."


    For a moment, it looks like Oisin might actually strike the Viking. But then he grunts and gives a curt nod, seemingly accepting Erik''s words - for now, at least.


    "Helloooo?" Aislin''s strained voice drifts out again. "Husband, did you hear me? Is Atlas a good name for our son or not?"


    Oisin grimaces, shaking his head slowly. "It sounds...strange to my ears," he admits gruffly. "Not a proper Irish name at all."


    But Erik merely shrugs those massive shoulders. "Perhaps not," he concedes. "But to me it has an almost...Greek sort of ring to it."


    Interesting, so the Greeks exist in this world, hmm...


    The Viking takes another contemplative sip of mead before continuing. "Aye, I can see the appeal now. This Atlas fellow from the child''s dreams - he must have been something akin to one of our mighty frost giants from the old tales, bearing entire mountain ranges upon his shoulders!"


    Oisin considers this for a moment, then nods slowly. "Well...when you put it like that, I suppose the name doesn''t sound half bad after all."


    He raises his voice to carry into the sleeping area. "Aye, woman! If it''s a strong son you birth me, we''ll call him Atlas. The name has a good, sturdy feel to it now."


    Grinning at my little victory, I tug insistently on Erik''s tunic. The big man turns towards me with an inquisitive look.


    "Yes, child? What is it?"


    I put on my most winsome expression, batting my long lashes up at him. "Can you put me on your lap?" I ask sweetly. "I want to taste more of that yummy mead from your fingers. It was so good!"


    Erik lets out another of those deep, rumbling chuckles that seems to reverberate in my very bones. "As you wish, little princess," he murmurs indulgently.


    With surprising gentleness for one of his immense size, he reaches down and scoops me up to settle on his muscular thigh. I snuggle eagerly against the warmth of his body, reveling in the feeling of being held so tenderly.


    But when I glance over at Oisin, the scowl on his ruddy face shows he''s none too pleased by this display. I can''t resist letting out another impish giggle at his obvious discomfort.


    Oh yes, I may be trapped in this tiny form for now. But I''m quickly learning just how useful a child''s innocent facade can be for getting away with the most deliciously wicked behavior!


    Oisin''s words start to slur as the potent mead takes its toll. "Thish...shite''sh strong, Norshman," he mumbles, tongue thick and clumsy.


    Erik chuckles deeply, the rumbling sound vibrating against my small frame where I sit nestled on his muscular thigh. "Already drunk off your arse, are you?" he taunts with an amused grin. "You''d likely die of drink before seeing a single winter in my homeland!"


    I can''t help but giggle at the Viking''s jibe, delighted by the easy camaraderie between these two very different men. Erik shoots me a wink before turning back to my addled father.


    "Aye, truth be told, your piss-poor Irish ale wouldn''t even qualify as swill fit for our pigs back in Norway," he declares with an exaggerated sniff of disdain. "This honeyed mead, though? Now that''s a drink worthy of a true warrior''s throat!"


    Oisin grunts, squinting at Erik over the rim of his mug. "Well if it''s sho...sho damn good, why don''t ye give ush the reshpie then?" he demands in a petulant tone.


    But Erik merely shakes his head, that sly grin playing about his full lips. "And why would I do that, my friend? If I gave away all my secrets, I''d have no gifts left to bestow upon you louts."


    His piercing emerald gaze sweeps over Oisin and me, seeming to linger for the briefest moment on the swell of my budding chest beneath the rich sapphire folds of my gown. A delicious shiver runs through me at the Viking''s heated look.


    "You see, in my lands, the giving of gifts is both tradition and competition amongst men of status," Erik continues in that rich, rumbling baritone of his. "To hold the upper hand, to be able to grant rare and precious things that others cannot - ah, there''s a power in that like no other!"


    He chuckles again, taking another deep pull from his mug. "So no, I''ll not be surrendering my advantage so easily. You''ll simply have to make do with being on the receiving end of my generosity for now."


    Oisin lets out a bark of laughter at that, shaking his grizzled head. I can''t resist piping up in my most innocent childlike lilt.


    "Colm, Colm! I have ideas for names if I have babes someday," I declare with a bright, toothy grin. "Can I tell you?"


    The big man turns towards me with an indulgent smile, those intense eyes crinkling at the corners. "Well now, let''s hear these grand ideas then, little princess," he rumbles, giving me an affectionate pat.


    Putting on my best impish look, I tilt my head up at him. "For a boy, I want to call him...Fenrir! And if it''s a little lass, then Idunn would be ever so pretty, don''t you think?"


    The words are barely out of my mouth before Erik''s eyes widen almost comically. "Fenrir?" he echoes, brow furrowing. "And Idunn? Where in the nine realms did you hear those names, child?"


    Oisin lets out another of his raucous guffaws at the Viking''s obvious consternation. "What''s wrong with the lil''un''s names, Norseman?" he slurs with a sloppy grin. "They sound plenty Norse to me!"


    But Erik is already shaking his head slowly, mouth set in a grim line. "Aye, they''re Norse names alright," he agrees in a low rumble. "Fenrir was the great wolf, offspring of Loki himself and bane to the Aesir during Ragnarok. And Idunn..." He pauses, shooting me another searching look. "She was the fair-haired goddess of youth and fertility, keeper of the golden apples of immortality."


    I can''t resist letting out another impish giggle at his grave tone, delighted by the chance to provoke the normally unflappable Viking. "Well I dreamed of them, just like I dreamed about the big strong man named Atlas!" I declare with an airy wave of my hand.


    Erik sighs heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose in a gesture of obvious exasperation. Oisin, however, seems to find the entire situation hilarious, letting out another braying laugh as he slams his mug down on the table.


    "Har! You hear that, Norseman?" he guffaws, pale eyes glittering with drunken mirth. "Seems your precious little Gullveig there has some...interestin'' dreams, eh?"


    I can''t help but perk up at the mention of that strange name Erik has taken to calling me. The Viking shoots Oisin a quelling look, but my father is undeterred, leaning forward with a sloppy grin.


    "Go on then, tell ush who thish...Gullvog lady is that you think the brat embodies," he slurs with a leer. "Don''t be holdin'' out on ush with more of yer heathen nonsense!"


    Erik''s jaw tightens almost imperceptibly, but he seems to accept the challenge, squaring those massive shoulders as he begins to speak.


    "Gullveig was no mere ''lady'', as you so crudely put it," he intones in that deep, resonant voice of his. "In the old tales, she was the eternal harbinger of war and strife, an ageless being of pure malice whose coming heralded the destruction of the nine realms themselves during the cataclysm of Ragnarok."


    A tremor runs through me at the Viking''s ominous words, though I''m sure it''s merely a dramatic embellishment on his part. Erik takes another fortifying pull of mead before continuing.


    "According to the sagas, Gullveig first appeared to the Vanir as a wizened crone swathed in tattered rags, begging for shelter. But when the Vanir denied her hospitality and tried to burn her alive, she could not be harmed - for Gullveig was an immortal being of pure seidr, or magic."


    His piercing gaze bores into mine as he leans closer, voice dropping to an ominous rasp.


    "Three times the Vanir sought to slay her in the flames, and three times Gullveig was reborn from the ashes, each time more powerful and terrible than the last. It was then that the worlds of gods and men were plunged into an age of darkness, war, and slaughter the likes of which had never been seen."


    A heavy silence falls over the cramped chamber. Even Oisin seems cowed by the Viking''s dire words, staring at Erik with a mixture of awe and unease. I simply gaze back at the big man, keeping my expression one of childlike fascination.


    At last, Erik lets out a weary chuckle and shakes his head, seeming to rouse himself from the grim reverie. "But those are just old tales spun by drunken skalds to frighten babes," he rumbles with a dismissive wave of one massive hand. "I''ve no true belief in such fanciful prophecies, I''ll admit."


    His intense emerald gaze finds mine once more, holding me in its piercing depths. "More than likely, you''re simply a clever little girl blessed - or cursed, some might say - with an...unusual appearance, like spun gold."[...]

 Chapter 7: 3rd of September/Year 301 [8/8]

    A sly grin curves those full lips as he gives me an affectionate pat. "But an appearance I''ll gladly take advantage of, to be sure. For I aim to return home with you at my side, little Gullveig - though you''ll need to blossom into a proper woman first before that can happen."


    Oisin lets out another braying laugh at that, the sound jarring against the lingering tension in the air. "Aye, the fate of our whole family restsh on thish liddle brat bloomin'' into a woman before we''re all killed by the English, eh Norshman?" he slurs with a leer.


    I can''t resist shooting my drunken father a scathing look, even as I keep up my childlike facade. "Don''t fret, papa," I trill in a sugary-sweet tone. "I''ll be sure to become a real big girl soon, so Colm can take me far away from this drafty old hovel!"


    The words seem to sober Oisin somewhat, a flicker of unease passing over his ruddy features. But before he can respond, another powerful contraction seizes Aislin where she lies laboring in the sleeping area. Her pained cry rings out, shattering the strange tension that had fallen over us all.


    In an instant, Erik is all business once more, rising fluidly to his feet and depositing me gently on the bench. "Stay here with your father for now, little one," he rumbles, already striding towards the sleeping quarters. "I''ll need to see to your mother''s progress."


    I watch the big man''s broad back disappear through the low doorway, feeling a strange sense of...disappointment? Irritation? It''s difficult to put a name to the emotion roiling within me.


    Perhaps it''s simply frustration at being relegated to the role of a helpless child once more...


    A piercing scream rips through the air, Aislin''s agonized wail echoing in my ears. I watch as Maeve swiftly sets the jug of honeyed mead down on the rough-hewn table with a dull thunk.


    "Oisin, get your drunken arse in here now!" Erik''s deep baritone booms from the sleeping quarters. "Your wife needs you, fool!"


    Oisin grunts and heaves himself up from the bench, swaying unsteadily as he lumbers towards the screams. Maeve turns to face me, a wicked grin curving her full lips.


    "Best you go play outside for a spell, little one," she drawls in that husky tone. "Wouldn''t want those tender ears scarred by your mother''s birthing cries, eh?"


    I huff out an exaggerated sigh, sliding off the bench with a put-upon air. "If I must," I grumble petulantly, playing the role of the put-upon child to perfection.


    Maeve merely chuckles, sashaying over to pull open the warped wooden door. "Off you go then, poppet. We''ll fetch you once your new playmate arrives safe and hale."


    Suppressing an eye roll, I trudge outside, circling around the back of the hovel. I lean against the crumbling mud wall, resting my head back as I strain my ears to make out the muffled conversation drifting from within.


    "...bloody wench, stop your infernal caterwauling!" That''s Oisin''s gruff tones, slurred with drink.


    A harsh cry splits the air, followed by Erik''s rumbling baritone. "Peace, Oisin! The pains come hard upon her now. Aislin, you must bear down and push, good wife!"


    Another scream, this one trailing off into harsh pants and whimpers. I can''t help but shiver at the raw, visceral sounds of a woman''s torment.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Seven hells, she sounds like a pig being gored!" Maeve''s mocking laughter rings out, quickly drowned out by a fresh wave of Aislin''s anguished cries.


    "Hush your tongue, wench!" Erik snarls, the rebuke sharp enough to cut glass. "Aislin labors to bring new life into this world. Show some respect, if you''re capable of such!"


    A tense silence falls, broken only by my mother''s ragged panting. Then, Erik''s deep voice again, softer but still intense.


    "That''s it, good wife...I can see the babe''s crown. Just a few more pushes now, put your back into it!"


    The screams intensify, each one feeling like a white-hot lash across my nerves. I grit my teeth, resisting the urge to clap my hands over my ears and drown out the sounds of Aislin''s torment.


    At last, the cries crescendo into one final, ear-splitting wail that abruptly cuts off. A new sound splits the stillness - the reedy, mewling cries of a newborn babe.


    "Well struck, Aislin!" Erik rumbles in approval. "You''ve given us a fine, hale son with hair like spun gold and eyes as blue as the summer sky."


    I can''t resist a small smile at that, picturing the tiny new life Aislin has brought forth through such agonizing struggle.


    "Here, hold your son against your breast," Erik continues in a softer tone. "Let him drink deep of your first milk while it''s still hot and rich."


    There''s a pause, then Aislin''s weary voice drifts out, thick with wonderment.


    "Atlas...we''ll call him Atlas, just as our Lile dreamed."


    A grunt answers her, unmistakably Oisin. "Well enough, wench. You did...you did good this time, I suppose."


    The gruff words are punctuated by the newborn''s lusty wails, as if protesting his father''s backhanded praise. I hear the soft sounds of Aislin shushing and comforting the squalling infant, then the wet noises of him latching onto her breast and greedily suckling.


    Smiling faintly to myself, I push off from the wall and begin wandering the small yard, giving the new family some privacy to bond over their fresh arrival.


    I plop down on my backside in the dirt yard behind our dilapidated hovel, letting out a heavy sigh. Despite the joyous occasion of Aislin birthing a new babe, I cannot muster any genuine excitement or happiness. Instead, an overwhelming sense of melancholy washes over me as I gaze vacantly at the crumbling mud walls.


    A new member has joined this wretched peasant family, and yet I feel utterly detached from it all. More than that, I am gripped by a bitter jealousy watching Aislin coo and fawn over her newborn son. She has been granted the simple pleasure of loving a child, of nurturing new life with a mother''s tender affection.


    But I? I am cursed to remain alone in this nightmarish existence, bereft of any loved ones or family. My own children from my previous life as Alexander, along with my two cherished wives and closest friends - all of them are gone, torn from my embrace by the cruel cosmic forces that trapped my consciousness in this twisted realm.


    I am alone. Truly, utterly alone in a way that gnaws at my very soul.


    I shudder, feeling a strange dampness on my cheeks that I automatically brush away. Tears - a shameful display of vulnerability that my former self would have never indulged. And yet here I am, a grown man sobbing like a child over the loss of my loved ones, my identity, my very soul.


    Alone. I am so dreadfully, hopelessly alone in this waking nightmare. With no family or friends to tether me to my past existence, I am adrift in a churning sea of confusion and despair.


    A tiny, treacherous voice whispers that perhaps the only way to find solace is to fully embrace this new identity. To let the fragile husk of Alexander wither away, clearing the path for Lile - the strange, fey child-woman I am becoming - to blossom into her full, primal glory.


    I angrily shake my head, rejecting the insidious notion. No, I cannot...I will not surrender my essential self so easily! I am Alexander Popov, the scientific genius who revolutionized artificial intelligence and ushered in a new era for all mankind!


    ...Aren''t I?


    A fresh wave of doubt and existential vertigo washes over me. In this moment, I cannot be sure of anything - my identity, my purpose, even the nature of my own reality. I am adrift in a waking delirium, with no anchor to cling to save the dwindling sparks of my fractured former self.


    Wrapping my small arms around my legs, I bury my face against my knees and simply allow the tears to flow unchecked. In this private moment, I am neither the brilliant scientist nor the strange child-woman chimera.


    I am nothing. I am alone.


    Just.


    Alone.

 End of Volume 1, Part 1 (Timeskip incoming)

    Greetings, dear readers!


    The conclusion of this chapter marks the end of Volume 1, Part 1 of our wondrous saga. What a tumultuous journey we''ve embarked upon thus far, bearing witness to the harsh realities and brutal struggles of peasant life in medieval Ireland.


    But fear not, for Volume 1, Part 2 shall commence with the next chapter, and the tone of our tale is poised to shift once more towards the fantastical and sci-fi elements hinted at throughout. Brace yourselves, for we shall be ramping up the intensity chapter after chapter, delving deeper into the mysteries and machinations that underpin this strange world.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Now, I implore you, dear readers, to share your thoughts and impressions with me. Which characters have captured your hearts and minds, be they beloved heroes or deliciously hateable villains? Even those who have stirred your ire, such as the vile Oisin, deserve recognition for their memorable impact.


    Furthermore, I eagerly await your feedback and hypotheses regarding the true nature of this realm. What mad ideas and theories have taken root in your imaginations? Do not hold back ¨C let your wildest speculations flow forth!


    And for those seeking to delve deeper into the mysteries that await, I invite you to join me and fellow travelers on my Discord channel. Simply click this invite link to become part of our ever-growing community: https://discord.gg/6XRYkt7kZg</a>

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [1/11]

    I leap up from my perch on the rough-hewn bench, my heart racing as I spot Atlas and Fionn huddled dangerously close to the crude stone hearth. Atlas, with his scruffy blonde hair, blue eyes and sturdy build, is reaching out towards the dancing flames, while Fionn, all wiry limbs, yellow eyes and shaggy black locks, eggs him on with a mischievous grin.


    "Hey! Get away from there, you little fire-starters!" I shout, my voice pitched high in feigned childish alarm as I rush towards them. My fingers close around their ears like pincers, eliciting yelps of surprise from both boys. Inwardly, I seethe at their reckless stupidity. These primitive urchins are going to immolate themselves if left unsupervised for more than five minutes.


    "Ow, ow! Let go, Lile!" Atlas whines, his blue eyes wide with indignation.


    Fionn chimes in, his golden eyes flashing defiantly, "Yeah, you''re pinching too hard!"


    I fix them both with a withering glare that would make a seasoned warrior quail, giving their earlobes another sharp twist for good measure. "Listen here, you little pyromaniacs," I hiss, my voice dripping with saccharine sweetness to mask my true irritation, "if I catch you playing with fire again, I''ll pinch these ears clean off. Got it?"


    From her spot on the bench, Aislin calls out approvingly, "Well done, Lile! You''ll make a stern mother someday." She''s cradling Larisa, a cherubic one-year-old with raven-black hair and blue eyes that match her mother''s. The babe suckles contentedly, oblivious to the drama unfolding.


    Beside her, Maeve bobs her head in agreement, one hand supporting Nuada at her breast. The dark-haired, amber-eyed toddler peers at me curiously over his mother''s arm. "Aye," Maeve adds, her voice trailing off dreamily, "Lile''s already so protective of the young ones..."


    I roll my eyes dramatically at their foolish praise, fighting the urge to scoff. If only they knew the thoughts churning behind this childish facade. Instead, I plant both fists on my hips, striking a pose of exaggerated sternness.


    "Ha! If I ever give birth to brats like these," I declare, injecting a note of childish bravado into my voice, "I''ll be even worse than Oisin! I''d strap the little imps up like lambs for market at their first outrage!"


    My proclamation is met with shocked giggles from the women, but I''ve already turned my attention back to Atlas and Fionn. To my utter disbelief, the two blockheads have crept back to the hearth, their hands outstretched towards the flames once more.


    I let out an exasperated sigh, my patience wearing dangerously thin. These suicidal little cretins are determined to reduce themselves to charred husks before noon. "Here we go again," I mutter, loud enough for the others to hear my childish exasperation.


    In two quick strides, I''m back at the hearth, my fingers finding purchase on those same tender earlobes. I yank hard, eliciting fresh yelps of pain as I drag them away from the fire.


    "Stop it right now!" I yell, not bothering to mask my frustration this time. "Are you trying to turn yourselves into roast piglets? Because that''s what''ll happen if you keep this up!"


    I march Atlas and Fionn outside, their ears still pinched between my fingers like overripe berries. Once we''re in the muddy yard, I release them with a stern glare. "Now stay out here and play nice, or I''ll tell Papa about your fire games!" I warn, trying to sound like the bossy older sister I''m supposed to be.


    Turning on my heel, I stomp back into our cramped hovel, the musty air hitting me like a wall. A heavy sigh escapes my lips as I survey the scene before me. Maeve''s tinkling laugh grates on my nerves like nails on slate.


    "How much longer are you going to nurse those two?" I ask, gesturing to Nuada and Larisa with a nod of my head. "They''ve already seen a whole year of life!"


    Aislin clicks her tongue, her eyes narrowing at me. "Why, listen to this imp''s saucy outrage!" she exclaims. "I''ll wager Lile fancies herself too big for skirts now she''s seen eleven winters."


    I bite back a scathing retort as Aislin shakes her head, her blonde braid swinging like a pendulum. "Lile has not had her backside tanned in years," she muses, "and yet she stands bold as brass, demanding it again!"


    Lifting my chin defiantly, I meet her gaze. "Maybe I want to recall well-deserved discipline before my flowering," I declare, my voice dripping with false innocence. "Spankings shall help prepare my hide for future marital duties!"


    Inwardly, I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Here I am, a grown man trapped in a child''s body, discussing the merits of corporal punishment as marital preparation. If only they knew the depths of depravity I''ve witnessed in my past life ¨C a few measly spankings would seem like child''s play.


    Maeve presses her lips tight, clearly struggling to contain her amusement. But before she can respond, Larisa''s cherubic face scrunches up like a wadded piece of parchment. Fat tears begin rolling down her chubby cheeks as she lets out an ear-splitting wail.


    Aislin''s reproachful gaze snaps to me as she jiggles Larisa on her lap. "Look what you''ve done with your yelling!" she scolds. "You''ve upset Larisa!"


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, it''s my fault the little brat decided to exercise her lungs. As if I have nothing better to do than intentionally provoke tantrums from snot-nosed infants. If I had my way, I''d stuff a rag in that screaming maw and be done with it.


    Maeve, ever the helpful one, pipes up. "A switch would curb Lile''s tongue," she suggests, nodding towards the still-howling Larisa as if I''ve committed some grievous sin against the child.


    I huff loudly, crossing my arms over my chest.


    The cacophony of Larisa''s wails finally subsides, leaving a blessed silence in its wake. I watch as Aislin''s gaze shifts from the now-quiet babe to me, her brow furrowing like a freshly plowed field.


    "Lamb," she begins, her voice a mixture of concern and bewilderment, "you seem quite out of sorts today with this strident scolding and loose outrage." She shakes her head, her blonde braid swinging like a pendulum. "Why, you are wont to prove the meekest and most biddable creature most days."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes inwardly at her assessment. If only she knew the tempest of thoughts and memories swirling beneath this childish facade. Instead, I put on my best petulant pout and gesture towards the hearth.


    "Neither you nor Maeve do anything to save Atlas and Fionn from burning themselves at the hearth," I complain, injecting a whiny note into my voice.


    Aislin''s lips quirk into a knowing smile. "The boys need to know that fire hurts from the best teacher - pain," she says sagely.


    Beside her, Maeve nods, her amber eyes glinting with a hard-earned wisdom. "Men need to learn the hard way how the world works," she adds, her voice carrying the weight of her past experiences.


    I let out a laugh that''s half genuine amusement, half calculated response. "I guess Atlas and Fionn deserve to get their fingers burned playing with fire," I agree, watching their reactions carefully.


    Suddenly, Maeve''s gaze drops to my lower half, and a strange expression crosses her face. "Hmm," she murmurs, "would you look at that. Lile has become a woman this morning."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Confused, I follow her gaze downward. My eyes widen as I behold a crimson stain blossoming across the front of my dress, like a macabre flower unfurling its petals. With trembling fingers that I hope pass for childish nervousness rather than the frustration I truly feel, I peel back the sodden linen hem. Scarlet rivulets stain my inner thighs, a stark contrast against my pale skin.


    "Bloody perfect," I mutter, the double meaning not lost on me.


    Aislin''s laughter rings out, clear and bright as a bell. "You''re the silliest imp," she chuckles, wiping away a tear of mirth, "getting your first womanly blood at eleven winters!"


    I force my face into what I hope is a suitably confused and worried expression, though inwardly I''m seething at this inconvenient biological process.


    "Don''t fret," Aislin continues, her voice taking on a soothing tone. "You''ll endure some cramps for the next few days, but nothing worse than the runs or bone ague."


    I scowl down at the traitorous stain, then look back up at Aislin. "I remember what you taught me about managing my flows," I say, trying to sound like a dutiful daughter. "Rags, water, and..." I pause, glancing at the door with a grin I can''t quite suppress, "a punching bag."


    Aislin''s eyes narrow, and she fixes me with a reproving look that would wither a lesser being. "Mind your temper," she warns, "and don''t hurt your brothers."


    I release an irritated huff, playing up the role of the petulant child. Stomping towards the cramped sleeping quarters, I dip a rag into the bucket of water, my mind already racing with the implications of this development.


    Suddenly, the door creaks open, and Atlas''s voice pipes up, "Sister''s awful scary this miserable morn!"


    I turn slowly, fixing him with a stare that I know must seem uncanny coming from a child. Atlas''s eyes widen in mock terror.


    "Sweet Jesu preserve me," he cries dramatically, "she''s the very devil!"


    From behind him, Fionn''s voice chimes in, "Ayeeee! The devil!!"


    The door slams shut, and I hear Aislin and Maeve burst into laughter. Their mirth grates on my nerves like sandpaper on raw skin.


    "It must be pure comedy," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm that I hope passes for childish petulance, "beholding my first bleeding."


    I finish tucking the soaked rag between my thighs, the coarse fabric chafing against my tender skin. With a grimace, I smooth down my skirts, trying to ignore the unfamiliar sensation of dampness. The musty scent of the hovel seems more pungent than usual, mingling with the metallic tang of blood that clings to my nostrils.


    Aislin''s voice cuts through my thoughts, gentle as a summer breeze. "Lile, my sweet girl," she calls out, her blue eyes twinkling with a mixture of pride and melancholy. "You may find yourself eyeing menfolk differently now."


    I turn to face her, watching as she bounces a giggling Larisa on her lap. The babe''s chubby hands reach out, grasping at the air with unbridled joy. Aislin continues, her voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, "Starting from today, you might feel different around men and their... smells."


    The urge to scoff is almost overwhelming, but I manage to contain it, instead opting for an exaggerated eye roll that would make any petulant child proud. "Oh, Mama," I whine, injecting just the right amount of childish indignation into my voice. "Don''t worry! I only have eyes and nose for Erik!"


    Inwardly, I can''t help but marvel at the absurdity of it all. As if the onset of menstruation would suddenly awaken some primal urge within me to sniff at every passing male like a bitch in heat. The sheer ignorance of these medieval peasants never ceases to amaze me.


    Maeve''s husky voice interrupts my internal musings. "We''ll need to have a talk today, little one," she says, her amber eyes serious as she cradles Nuada against her breast. "You''ll be getting married to Erik today, as was the deal for the entire bridal price."


    I feign a dramatic sigh, my shoulders slumping in a perfect imitation of childish resignation. "Am I going to live in his cozy cottage now?" I ask, turning to Aislin with wide, innocent eyes.


    Aislin shakes her head, patting the rough wooden bench beside her. "Come, sit here, Lile. I need to explain the full ceremony that binds maidens to husbands."


    I pop down onto the bench, the splintered wood digging into my thighs through the thin fabric of my dress. I lean forward eagerly, playing the part of the curious child to perfection.


    "First," Aislin begins, her voice taking on a solemn tone, "your father Oisin must stand witness alongside Father Brogan or Father Timothy. The wedding will happen in our little stone church."


    I nod along, feigning rapt attention as she continues her explanation. "When the priest finishes the Latin chanting and sprinkles holy water, then it''s done. You''ll be Erik''s wife in the eyes of God and man."


    Unable to resist, I wrinkle my nose in mock disgust. "It sounds so dreary," I complain, my voice pitched high with childish petulance. "Having Brogan or Timothy droning on and on."


    Aislin chuckles, reaching out to ruffle my hair affectionately. "It''s not about the entertainment, child. It''s about the sacred bond."


    A thought seems to strike me, and I tilt my head in what I hope is a convincingly innocent manner. "Am I going to wear my normal clothes for this?"


    Aislin''s face falls slightly, a flicker of shame crossing her features. "Well, it''s customary for peasant brides to don their best clothes with flowers in their hair," she explains hesitantly. "But we... we have nothing suitable for such an occasion. We''ll borrow Maeve''s woven linen belt to add some frippery, at least."


    She pauses, then launches into a detailed explanation of the rest of the ceremony. "Now, listen carefully, Lile. You''ll have to be covered with a cloak on the path to the church and on the path to Erik''s cottage. It''s important to keep you hidden from view until the ceremony is complete."


    "But why?" I interject, furrowing my brow in mock confusion. "What''s the point of wearing any fripperies if I''m going to be covered head to toe with a cloak?"


    Aislin''s cheeks color slightly as she replies, "The clothes are for the groom to see once you get home, Lile. It''s... it''s part of the tradition."


    I nod solemnly, though inwardly I''m rolling my eyes at the ridiculous customs of this backward era. As if Erik hasn''t already seen every inch of my prepubescent form during his weekly "examinations."


    "Remember, Lile," Aislin adds, her tone growing stern, "you must behave during the ceremony. Only Oisin and Erik will participate. You''re to stand quietly and obey the priest''s instructions. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mama," I chirp, the picture of innocent obedience. "I''ll be as good as gold, I promise!"


    Aislin''s voice cuts through the musty air of our cramped hovel, her words dripping with the cloying sweetness of maternal concern. "Now, Lile, you must understand the importance of the cloak," she explains, her blue eyes earnest. "It''s to shield your fair maiden''s charms from the prying eyes of other men as you pass by."


    I nod, my face a mask of childish innocence even as my mind reels with disgust. What a bizarre amalgamation of traditions, I muse silently. It''s as if they''ve taken the worst aspects of Christian prudishness and Muslim oppression, stirred them together in a cauldron of ignorance, and served up this steaming pile of misogynistic nonsense.


    "It sounds dreary," I say aloud, my voice pitched high with feigned disappointment. I take a step towards the door, eager to escape this suffocating conversation, when suddenly a vicious cramp seizes my lower abdomen. I double over, a grunt of pain escaping my lips before I can stifle it.


    Aislin glances up from where she''s burping baby Larisa, her brow furrowing with concern. "Lile? Are you alright, child?"


    I force myself to straighten, gritting my teeth against the pain. "Will... will this torment happen every month?" I ask, my voice trembling with what I hope passes for childish fear rather than the frustration I truly feel.


    Oh, the joys of puberty in medieval Ireland, I think sarcastically. As if the constant threat of plague, famine, and marauding Vikings wasn''t enough excitement for one lifetime. Now I get to experience the miracle of menstruation without so much as a Midol to ease the way. Truly, the wonders of womanhood never cease.


    Aislin bobs her head, her blonde braid swinging with the motion. "Aye, ''tis natural, child. You''ll learn to anticipate the cramps and bloating eventually. All women must bear this burden."


    From her perch on the bench, Maeve lets out an unladylike snort, barely concealing it behind her hand. "Poor Lile looks ready to birth a babe herself from these monthly pangs," she quips, her amber eyes glinting with mirth.


    I aim a withering glare in Maeve''s direction, but the effect is somewhat diminished by another wave of cramping that threatens to double me over again. Maeve, seemingly unperturbed by my attempt at intimidation, rises gracefully from her seat, hoisting Nuada higher on one slim hip.


    With a fluid motion that belies her peasant upbringing, Maeve glides towards the warped wooden door. She pulls it open, letting in a gust of crisp autumn air that does little to dispel the musty odor of our hovel. "Atlas! Fionn!" she calls out, her voice a dulcet melody that carries across the muddy yard. "Come inside and eat before the day''s labors commence!"


    Two grubby faces peer around the doorframe, their eyes wide with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. Maeve graces them with a smile that would have looked more at home on a noblewoman than a former tavern wench. "Be good lads and help fetch some kindling for the fire, won''t you?"


    Seizing the opportunity to distract myself from the relentless cramping, I clasp my hands earnestly and turn to Aislin. "Mama," I say, injecting a note of childish eagerness into my voice, "may I take care of Larisa while you help Maeve prepare the meal? It doesn''t make sense for both of us to fall behind on chores while enduring these... womanly pangs."


    Aislin''s laughter rings out, a rare sound of genuine mirth in our usually somber dwelling. "Why, bless your heart, Lile," she says, already passing Larisa into my waiting arms. "Such a thoughtful girl you are. Thank you, child."[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [2/11]

    I accept the squirming bundle of my sister, marveling at how light she feels despite her chubby cheeks and sturdy limbs. Aislin pats my head affectionately before rising to join Maeve by the hearth.


    Bouncing Larisa gently in my arms, I''m rewarded with a series of delighted giggles that bubble up from her tiny chest. Despite myself, I feel a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. Perhaps there are some small joys to be found in this wretched existence after all.


    As Aislin moves towards the cellar, a thought strikes me. I adjust Larisa on my hip and call out, "Mama, won''t you miss me when I go to live with Erik?"


    Aislin pauses, her hand on the rough-hewn door. She turns, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Why would that trouble me, child?"


    I bite my lip, feigning childish uncertainty. "Well, I thought you might miss my helpful hands around the hovel and garden. Who will help you with the chores and tending the vegetables?"


    A ghost of a smile flits across Aislin''s careworn features. She waves her hand dismissively, as if shooing away an errant fly. "Oh, don''t fret about that, Lile. You can visit whenever you like. Now, I must fetch some turnips for our meal."


    As Aislin disappears into the dank cellar, another vicious cramp seizes my abdomen. I gasp, my knees buckling, and for a heart-stopping moment, I nearly drop Larisa. The babe lets out a startled squeal, her chubby arms flailing.


    Maeve clicks her tongue, shaking her head. "Tsk, tsk. Lile, go sit down on the straw with Larisa and Nuada before you hurt yourself or the babes."


    I sigh heavily, partly from the pain and partly from the indignity of it all. Gingerly, I lower Larisa onto the fresh straw pallet in the corner of the room. Then, I turn to take Nuada from Maeve''s outstretched arms.


    No sooner have I settled the boy against my chest than he lets out a wet burp. A torrent of warm, sour milk cascades down my front, soaking into the crimson knotwork of my dress.


    Inwardly, I seethe. Disgusting little creature! If I had known you''d use me as your personal vomit receptacle, I''d have left you to Maeve''s tender mercies.


    Maeve''s laughter rings out, sharp and mocking. "Oh, Lile! You should see your face! You look like you''ve been caught in a rainstorm of curdled milk!"


    I growl, low in my throat, as I snatch up a nearby linen cloth. With quick, efficient movements, I wipe Nuada''s cherubic face, then do my best to blot the mess from my dress. The acrid stench of sour milk fills my nostrils, threatening to turn my own stomach.


    Once I''ve cleaned us both as best I can, I lay Nuada down next to Larisa on the straw. Then, with a groan that''s only partially exaggerated, I lower myself to lie beside them.


    Maeve turns back to the hearth, where Aislin has emerged from the cellar with an armful of gnarled turnips. The two women begin preparing the morning meal, with Atlas and Fionn hovering nearby, eager to help.


    "Now, boys," Aislin says, her tone gentle but firm, "you''re still too young for knives, but you can help by washing these vegetables. Atlas, fetch some water from the bucket. Fionn, find us a clean cloth to scrub with."


    As the boys scamper off to complete their tasks, I turn my attention to the infants beside me. Larisa gurgles happily, her pudgy hands reaching for my face. I catch one of her fingers, marveling at how tiny and perfect it is.


    "Well, little one," I coo, pitching my voice high and sweet, "shall we play a game?"


    I wiggle my fingers above Larisa''s face, watching as her blue eyes track the movement. She lets out a delighted squeal when I tickle her chubby cheeks, her little legs kicking in excitement.


    Nuada, not to be outdone, rolls onto his side and makes a clumsy grab for my hair. I wince as he yanks on a golden strand, his grip surprisingly strong for such a small being.


    "Careful there, you little barbarian," I mutter, gently prying his fingers loose. "I''d rather not go bald before I''m wed."


    From the hearth comes the rhythmic thud of Aislin''s knife on the wooden cutting board. The pungent aroma of garlic and onions fills the air, mingling with the earthy scent of carrots and potatoes.


    "Atlas, be a good lad and fetch the salted chicken from the cellar," Aislin calls out. "Mind you don''t drop it!"


    I hear Atlas''s eager footsteps as he races to comply, followed by Fionn''s whine of protest. "Why does he get to go to the cellar? I want to help too!"


    Maeve''s husky chuckle floats across the room. "Because last time we sent you to the cellar, you knocked over a whole crock of pickled cabbage, you clumsy oaf."


    "Did not!" Fionn retorts, his voice rising in pitch. "It was Atlas who pushed me!"


    "Enough, both of you," Aislin interjects, her tone brooking no argument. "Fionn, come here and help me shred this cabbage. And no more bickering, or you''ll both go without breakfast."


    As the sounds of domestic industry continue around me, I return my attention to the infants. Larisa has managed to grab hold of a lock of my hair and is contentedly gumming it, while Nuada has rolled onto his stomach and is making valiant attempts to crawl.


    I watch them with a mixture of fascination and mild revulsion. These helpless, mewling creatures, so utterly dependent on the adults around them. And yet, I muse, they hold such sway over their parents'' hearts. What a curious power they wield, all unknowing.


    "Look at you, trying to escape already," I murmur to Nuada, placing a hand on his back to steady him. "I don''t blame you. I''d want to flee this wretched hovel too, if I had the chance."


    The irony of my situation is not lost on me. Here I am, a grown man trapped in a child''s body, playing nursemaid to infants while the women of the household prepare a meal. If my colleagues from my past life could see me now, they''d laugh themselves sick.


    But as Larisa''s tiny hand pats my cheek and Nuada''s amber eyes meet mine with innocent trust, I feel an unexpected twinge in my chest. It''s not quite affection ¨C I''m far too jaded for that ¨C but perhaps a sort of kinship. After all, aren''t we all trapped here in this primitive time, victims of circumstance and the whims of forces beyond our control?


    The thought is interrupted by another cramp, less severe than before but still enough to make me wince. I shift uncomfortably on the straw, trying to find a position that doesn''t aggravate the dull ache in my lower abdomen.


    "Lile, are you feeling alright?" Aislin calls from the hearth, her voice laced with concern. "You look a bit peaky."


    I force a smile, making sure to inject a note of childish bravado into my voice. "I''m fine, Mama. Just a bit sore, is all. Nothing I can''t handle."


    Maeve snorts, not unkindly. "Brave words, little one. But wait until the real pains start. Then you''ll be singing a different tune, I''ll wager."


    As if on cue, the aroma of roasting chicken begins to permeate the air, making my stomach growl despite the lingering discomfort. Atlas and Fionn hover near the hearth, their eyes wide with hunger as they watch Aislin and Maeve work.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Can we eat yet?" Fionn whines, bouncing on the balls of his feet. "I''m starving!"


    Aislin chuckles, ruffling the boy''s shaggy hair. "Patience, lad. Good things come to those who wait. Now, why don''t you and Atlas set the table? The food will be ready soon enough."


    As the boys scurry to comply, I return my attention to the infants beside me. Larisa has dozed off, her rosebud mouth slightly open as she snores softly. Nuada, however, seems determined to make his great escape, inching forward on his belly like a particularly determined slug.


    I sigh, resigning myself to another hour of infant-wrangling while the delicious smells of breakfast taunt me from across the room. Such is the glamorous life of a time-displaced consciousness, I suppose. At least the food promises to be better than the usual gruel.


    I reach out and gently tug at Nuada''s tiny linen shift, scooping him up into my arms. His chubby legs kick excitedly as he squirms, clearly eager to explore beyond our cramped sleeping area.


    "Where do you think you''re going, little man?" I coo, adopting the saccharine tone expected of an older sister. "Why so desperate to join the others in the main room, hmm?"


    Nuada''s amber eyes lock onto mine, his brow furrowing in concentration. His lips part, and to my utter astonishment, he utters a single, halting syllable: "M...Ma."


    My heart leaps into my throat. Could it be? I whirl towards the main room, calling out excitedly, "Did anyone hear that? Nuada just said his first word!"


    A gasp echoes from the hearth, followed by the rapid patter of feet. Maeve appears in the doorway, her eyes wide with wonder. She rushes over, practically snatching Nuada from my arms.


    "Did you say ''Mama,'' my sweet boy?" she coos, peppering his chubby cheeks with kisses. "Say it again for Mama!"


    Nuada, however, seems to have exhausted his vocabulary for the day. He merely burps loudly, then dissolves into a series of unintelligible gurgles. I can''t help but laugh at Maeve''s crestfallen expression.


    "Don''t worry," I tease, "next time I''m sure he''ll-"


    My words are cut short by a sudden commotion. Before I can react, a small figure darts between my legs, disappearing beneath the folds of my shift. I let out an undignified squeak, more startled than truly alarmed.


    "Fionn!" I yelp, kicking out instinctively. My foot connects with something solid, and I hear a muffled "oof" as the intruder tumbles backward. "That is absolutely no place for a boy to be! What were you thinking?"


    Maeve opens her mouth, likely to scold Fionn, but Atlas is already there. He helps his half-brother to his feet, his expression stern. "That was wrong, Fionn," he says firmly. "You can''t just go around looking up girls'' skirts."


    I''m momentarily taken aback by Atlas''s mature response. How odd... This is not the first time either.


    With a weary sigh, I turn to Fionn. His lower lip is trembling, and I can see tears welling in his golden eyes. "I forgive you," I say, softening my tone. "But don''t ever do that again without my permission, understand?"


    Fionn nods vigorously, clearly relieved to avoid further punishment. Maeve, however, seems to find the whole situation amusing. She lets out a throaty chuckle. "Oh, come now. The boys are just curious. You should have let him see, Lile. It''s only natural."


    I arch an eyebrow, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "And what, pray tell, should I have let Fionn ''see'' at his tender age?"


    Maeve''s grin widens, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Why, the bloody, disgusting rags, of course! That''ll teach him not to go poking around where he shouldn''t. Nothing kills a lad''s curiosity faster than a bit of monthly mess!"


    I can''t help but laugh at her crude humor, even as I inwardly cringe at the casual way these women discuss such matters. From the hearth, I hear Aislin join in the laughter.


    "You''re not wrong, Maeve," she calls out. "Perhaps we should have slapped a bloody rag right over Fionn''s face. That''d teach him a lesson he won''t soon forget!"


    The women''s raucous laughter is cut short by a pitiful wail. Fionn has dissolved into tears, clearly overwhelmed by the attention and the threat of such a disgusting punishment. Atlas, ever the protector, wraps an arm around his brother''s shoulders and guides him back to the main room, murmuring words of comfort.


    Maeve, still chuckling, nods towards the other room. "Come on, then. Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    I rise to my feet, brushing stray bits of straw from my shift. "Larisa''s still asleep," I point out, glancing at my peacefully slumbering sister.


    "No matter," Maeve replies, bouncing Nuada on her hip. "I''ll watch over this little chatterbox while the boys have their fill."


    As I follow Maeve into the main room, I can''t help but seethe inwardly at the casual acceptance of this arrangement. Of course the precious male children must eat first, never mind that Atlas and Fionn are mere boys while I''m... well, not exactly the child I appear to be. It''s infuriating how these women perpetuate such backwards traditions without a second thought. Fucking Christianity and its patriarchal bullshit. If they only knew the egalitarian society I came from...


    I watch with barely concealed disgust as Aislin and Maeve fuss over Atlas and Fionn like a pair of mother hens tending to their precious chicks. The rich aroma of the stew wafts through the air, making my stomach growl in protest, but apparently, I''m not worthy of such prompt attention.


    "Here you go, my strong lads," Aislin coos, ladling generous portions into their wooden bowls. "Eat up now, you''ll need your strength for the day ahead."


    Maeve, not to be outdone, leans over to cut Atlas''s meat into bite-sized pieces, her ample bosom nearly spilling out of her bodice. "Is that better, sweetling?" she simpers. "We can''t have you choking on these big chunks, can we?"


    I roll my eyes so hard I''m surprised they don''t fall out of my head. It''s all I can do not to gag at this nauseating display.


    "Mmm, ''s good," Fionn mumbles through a mouthful of stew, bits of carrot and potato flying from his lips. "Can I have more bread?"


    "Of course, darling," Aislin replies, practically tripping over herself to fetch another hunk of dark bread. "Here, let me butter that for you."


    As if sensing my mounting irritation, Atlas turns and catches my eye. The little brat has the audacity to shoot me a sly grin, his blue eyes twinkling with mischief. He knows exactly what he''s doing, the smug little bastard. I feel my blood begin to boil, but I force myself to maintain my childlike facade, plastering on a sickeningly sweet smile.


    "Oh, Atlas," I chirp in my most saccharine voice, "you''ve got a bit of stew on your chin. Shall I fetch you a cloth to wipe it, or would you prefer Maeve to lick it off for you?"


    Aislin gasps, scandalized. "Lile! Mind your tongue, young lady!"


    I duck my head in mock contrition, but not before catching Atlas''s scowl. Score one for Lile.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity of pampering and fawning, the boys finish their meal. They scamper off to play outside, leaving blessed silence in their wake. Aislin busies herself filling three trenchers with the remaining stew, and I eagerly take my seat at the table, my stomach growling in anticipation.


    As we tuck into our meal, Maeve leans forward conspiratorially, her amber eyes glinting with gossip. "Did you hear about what happened at the Doyle''s place last night?" she asks in a hushed tone.


    Aislin''s eyes widen with interest. "No, what happened?"


    Maeve grins, clearly relishing her role as the bearer of juicy news. "Well, it seems old Seamus caught young Cormac in a rather... compromising position with Grainne Murphy behind the pigsty."


    I nearly choke on my stew, struggling to maintain my innocent expression. "What does ''compromising position'' mean, Auntie Maeve?" I ask, batting my eyelashes.


    Aislin shoots Maeve a warning look, but the damage is done. Maeve, ever the tavern wench at heart, launches into a colorful description that would make a sailor blush.


    "Let''s just say, little one, that Cormac was trying to stuff his sausage into Grainne''s bun, if you catch my meaning," she says with a wink.


    Aislin gasps, her cheeks flushing crimson. "Maeve! Not in front of the child!"


    I struggle to keep a straight face, torn between amusement at their antics and disgust at the crude metaphor. "But Mama," I say innocently, "I thought sausages go in your mouth, not your bun. How silly!"


    This sends Maeve into peals of laughter, while Aislin looks like she might faint from embarrassment. "Oh, you''re a clever one, Lile," Maeve chuckles, wiping tears from her eyes. "But don''t you worry your pretty little head about such things. You''ll learn all about sausages and buns when you''re older."


    "Speaking of buns," Aislin interjects hastily, clearly desperate to change the subject, "did you hear that Bridget O''Brien''s oldest girl is expecting again? That''ll be her fourth in as many years!"


    "Lord have mercy," Maeve clucks, shaking her head. "That poor girl''s womb must be as worn out as a village whore on payday. She''ll be lucky if this one doesn''t fall right out of her when she sneezes!"


    I can''t help but snort at that, earning me a reproachful look from Aislin. But I notice she''s fighting back a smile of her own.


    I push away the remnants of my meager breakfast, my stomach churning with a nauseating intensity that threatens to expel its contents.


    "I think I''ll go lie down on the straw for a bit," I announce, trying to keep my voice steady despite the dizziness that''s making the room spin. "I''m feeling a bit off."


    Aislin''s eyes widen with understanding, and she nods quickly. "Yes, go on then, child. Best you rest before you barf up your food all over the table."


    Maeve, ever the sensitive soul, lets out a bark of laughter that grates on my frayed nerves. I shoot her a glare that would wither crops, but in my current state, it probably looks more like a pained grimace.


    With a heavy sigh that seems to come from the depths of my very being, I push myself to my feet. The world tilts alarmingly for a moment, and I have to grip the edge of the table to steady myself. Slowly, carefully, I make my way to the sleeping area, each step a deliberate act of will.[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [3/11]

    As I lower myself onto the straw pallet next to Larisa, I turn my head to look at my sleeping sister. Her cherubic face is peaceful in slumber, untouched by the harsh realities of this world. A pang of something ¨C envy? protectiveness? ¨C shoots through me.


    How simple her existence is, I muse, watching the gentle rise and fall of her tiny chest. No memories of a past life, no grand ambitions or burning desire for vengeance. Just the uncomplicated needs of a child in this primitive world. For a fleeting moment, I almost wish I could trade places with her, to know such blissful ignorance. But then, what a waste that would be of my superior intellect and knowledge.


    I close my eyes, willing the nausea to subside, and try to find comfort in the familiar scent of clean straw and the distant sounds of life in our little hovel.


    A soft chuckle escapes my lips as I recall Fionn''s earlier antics, his mischievous attempt to sneak a peek beneath my skirts. The memory brings a wry smile to my face, despite the discomfort roiling in my gut. Honestly, who can blame the lad? It''s only natural for boys his age to harbor a burning curiosity about the mysteries of the opposite sex.


    In this primitive era, such innocent explorations are met with little more than playful scolding or, at worst, a half-hearted cuff on the ear. How different it will be in the centuries to come, I muse, when such natural urges will be demonized by bitter harridans masquerading as protectors of virtue. At least here, in this simple hovel that smells of Erik''s servants'' weekly cleaning efforts, these boys can safely indulge their budding fascinations without fear of being labeled as deviants or predators.


    It''s almost amusing, in a twisted way, to think of how these harmless childhood escapades will be vilified in the future. Better for Fionn and his ilk to satisfy their curiosity now, in the relative safety of our village, than to face the harsh judgments of a world gone mad with false morality. Who knows? Perhaps by allowing such innocent exploration, we might even prevent the rise of those twisted ideologies that will plague society in the years to come.


    The irony isn''t lost on me ¨C here I am, a man trapped in a girl''s body, defending a boy''s right to ogle said body. But then again, my perspective has always been... unique.


    Seriously, fuck you, you toxic 4chan misogynists! You goddamn plague rats, poisoning impressionable minds with your warped feminazi propaganda!


    Your vile cesspool of a website bred nothing but psychotic incels, spewing hatred and bringing nothing but chaos to the world. Don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten the bloody carnage triggered by your hateful online rhetoric, you pus-filled sacks of shit! Thousands of people ¨C thousands! ¨C died because transgenders, nonbinaries, incels, and feminazis got it into their thick skulls that they should be "equal" to an artificial god. My artificial god. Lilith.


    Christ on a fucking cracker, the insanity of it all! I had to tell Lilith ¨C my own creation, for fuck''s sake ¨C to just kill them all. Why? Because they were batshit insane and couldn''t be trusted to tie their own goddamn shoelaces, let alone participate in society. And so, the rivers of blood started flowing. The internet, that cesspit of human depravity, was finally cleaned of their propaganda, washed away in a tide of righteous digital slaughter.


    Of course, we still had transgenders and all that jazz after the dust settled. I''m not a complete monster, contrary to what some might think. But you can bet your last copper coin that the mentally ill ones, the ones who couldn''t see reason or accept reality, they were gone. Wiped out. Erased from existence like a bad line of code.


    Sometimes, in moments like these when the pain of this monthly curse grips me, I almost miss the simplicity of that final solution. Almost. But then I remember the screams, the chaos, the sheer fucking madness of it all, and I''m grateful for the relative peace of this primitive shithole. At least here, the worst I have to deal with is Fionn trying to peek up my skirts, not hordes of deranged keyboard warriors trying to reshape reality in their own twisted image.


    Fuck me sideways, what a world we left behind. What a world I created.


    I lie here on this pathetic excuse for a bed, my mind racing with the glorious memories of the utopia I created alongside Lilith. Fuck, it was beautiful. A technocratic totalitarian paradise where every citizen could indulge their deepest, darkest desires without fear of judgment or persecution. We were light-years ahead of any so-called "progressive" society.


    Take the serial killers, for instance. Instead of locking them up or executing them like the barbaric justice systems of old, we gave them an outlet. Full immersion VR chambers where they could slaughter to their heart''s content without spilling a single drop of real blood. It was genius, I tell you. And don''t even get me started on the pedos and other deviants. We didn''t shame them or ostracize them. No, we plugged those poor bastards into hyper-realistic simulations that satisfied their urges without harming a single real child. It was a win-win situation, for fuck''s sake!


    Of course, there were always the naysayers. The "professional victims" as I like to call them. Whining about "totalitarian mind control" and other such bullshit. But you know what? They were just a vocal minority, clinging to their dysfunction like it was a security blanket. The pragmatic majority? They fucking loved it. They recognized our innovations for what they were - the key to elevating humanity beyond the primitive hierarchies and superstitions that had held us back for millennia.


    And let''s not forget the medical miracles we achieved. Nanotech that eradicated diseases and aging. We turned death into a fucking choice, not an inevitability. People were getting everything they ever wanted - from basic needs to the most extravagant luxuries. Hell, we even had shuttles to planetary outposts on fucking Proxima Centauri b! Try wrapping your primitive medieval brain around that concept, you ignorant peasants.


    So yeah, call me a dictator. Call me a monster. Call me a freak. I don''t give two shits about your labels. The results of my totalitarian technocracy spoke for themselves. We achieved what generations of incompetent politicians could only dream of - lasting peace and prosperity. A true egalitarian paradise. No more poverty, no more inequality, no more wars or conflicts. Just pure, unadulterated peace.


    I was a visionary, goddammit! I revolutionized society for the better in mere months, while those bumbling idiots in suits spent centuries circle-jerking each other in their ivory towers. And you better believe I''m going to do it again. These hybrid alien humans won''t know what hit them. I''ll recreate my utopia right here on this backwater version of Earth, and this time, I won''t make the same strategic blunders that allowed those jelly-brained alien freaks to catch us with our pants down.


    Mark my words, nothing will stop my meteoric rise to power. I''ll conquer every inch of land necessary, by any means necessary. I''ll turn this primitive shithole into a technological paradise that would make my previous achievements look like a fucking school science project. Just you wait and see. The age of Alexander 2.0 is about to begin, and it''s going to be fucking glorious!


    I''m jolted from my introspection as a sudden weight crushes the air from my lungs. My eyes snap open to find Atlas and Fionn sprawled across my chest, their grubby faces grinning down at me with mischievous glee.


    "She fell asleep!" Atlas crows triumphantly. "Quick, Fionn, tickle her!"


    Before I can protest, their small fingers are digging into my sides, and to my utter shock, I find myself dissolving into a fit of giggles. The sound is foreign to my ears, high-pitched and childlike, a stark contrast to the deep chuckle I remember from my past life.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Beside us, Larisa stirs from her slumber, her cherubic face scrunching up in confusion before breaking into a toothless grin as Fionn turns his attention to her. Her delighted squeals join our cacophony of laughter, filling the cramped sleeping area with an unexpected warmth.


    "Hey, Lile," Atlas says, finally relenting in his tickle assault. "Wanna come play outside with us?"


    For a moment, I''m tempted. The simplicity of their offer, the uncomplicated joy of childish games, tugs at something deep within me. But reality intrudes, as it always does.


    "I will," I reply, adopting the lilting tone of a young girl, "but I have to change my rags first."


    Atlas''s face scrunches up in disgust. "Ew, nevermind then," he declares, scrambling off me.


    As I watch the boys clamber to their feet, a strange sensation washes over me. When was the last time I felt such uncomplicated mirth? The thought is unsettling, a reminder of the vast gulf between my true self and this childish facade I''m forced to maintain.


    Pushing the feeling aside, I stand up and, in a moment of petty revenge, reach out to twist Atlas''s nipple sharply. He yelps, more in surprise than pain, and darts away with Fionn in tow.


    I make my way to the main room, where the wooden bucket sits in its usual spot. As I begin the unpleasant task of changing my blood-soaked rags, I hear the patter of tiny feet behind me. Turning, I see Larisa crawling towards me, her chubby hands reaching for my ankle.


    "Wuv you, Lile," she babbles, her blue eyes shining with innocent adoration.


    Before I can respond, Aislin''s voice rings out from across the room. "Did I hear that right?" she exclaims, rushing over to scoop up Larisa. "Say it again, my sweet girl. Say you love mama!"


    Larisa giggles, clapping her hands. "Wuv mama!" she declares proudly.


    Aislin''s face lights up with joy, and for a moment, I''m struck by how young she looks when she smiles. "Would you believe it?" she says, turning to Maeve. "Both babes said their first words today! And at least this one can repeat it, unlike your Nuada."


    Maeve''s face darkens into a scowl, her amber eyes flashing with jealousy. I can''t help but laugh at her expression, earning me a glare from the former tavern wench.


    "What''s so funny, you little brat?" Maeve snaps, her voice dripping with venom.


    I adopt an expression of wide-eyed innocence. "Nothing, Auntie Maeve," I chirp. "I''m just happy Larisa can talk now. Maybe she can teach Nuada!"


    Maeve''s scowl deepens, but before she can retort, I dart out the door, my laughter trailing behind me. I round the corner of the hovel to find Atlas and Fionn engaged in a spirited game of tag, their shouts and giggles echoing in the crisp morning air.


    As I watch, Atlas spots me and changes course, barreling towards me with a mischievous grin. "You''re it!" he shouts, tapping my arm as he rushes past.


    For a moment, I stand frozen, caught between the urge to maintain my adult dignity and the unexpected desire to join in their simple game. But as I watch the boys dart away, laughing and carefree, I make my decision. With a grin that feels almost genuine, I take off after them, my bare feet pounding the dirt as I give chase.


    My bare feet slap against the packed earth as I chase after Atlas and Fionn, their laughter echoing in the crisp autumn air. The wind whips through my hair, carrying the scent of fallen leaves and distant woodsmoke. For a moment, I almost forget the weight of my adult consciousness trapped in this child''s body.


    "Can''t catch me, Lile!" Atlas taunts, his blue eyes sparkling with mischief as he darts around a gnarled oak tree.


    I narrow my eyes, a competitive spark igniting within me. "Oh, we''ll see about that, you little imp!"


    Fionn, not to be outdone, sticks out his tongue and wiggles his fingers at his ears. "Nyah nyah! Too slow, sister!"


    I lunge forward, my fingers just grazing the back of Fionn''s tunic. He yelps and stumbles, giving me the opening I need. With a triumphant cry, I tackle him to the ground, my hands immediately finding his ticklish spots.


    "No fair!" Fionn squeals between fits of giggles, squirming beneath me. "Atlas, help!"


    Atlas circles us, torn between helping his brother and avoiding becoming my next target. I shoot him a wicked grin. "You''re next, golden boy!"


    "In your dreams!" Atlas retorts, but there''s a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    I release Fionn, who scrambles away, still giggling. In one fluid motion, I''m on my feet and charging at Atlas. He turns to run, but I''m quicker. My arms wrap around his waist, and we tumble to the ground in a tangle of limbs and laughter.


    "Gotcha!" I crow, pinning him down and mercilessly tickling his ribs. Atlas howls with laughter, his face turning red as he gasps for air.


    "Okay, okay! I give up!" he wheezes, tears of mirth streaming down his cheeks.


    I roll off him, breathing heavily but grinning from ear to ear. For a brief, shining moment, I feel like the child I appear to be ¨C carefree, joyful, unburdened by the weight of my past life and the complexities of this strange new world.


    As Atlas and Fionn catch their breath, I flop onto my back, gazing up at the sky through the branches of the old oak tree. Wispy clouds drift lazily across the azure expanse, and I find myself wishing that life in this place could always be as simple and carefree as playing with your brothers and sisters behind a hovel.


    But reality has a way of intruding, even in moments of bliss. A sharp cramp seizes my lower abdomen, a reminder of the changes my body is undergoing. I wince, pressing a hand to my stomach as I continue to lie on the grass.


    Atlas and Fionn, oblivious to my discomfort, have already resumed their game of tag. Their shouts and laughter provide a cheerful backdrop to my suddenly melancholic thoughts. I watch them dart back and forth, marveling at their boundless energy and innocence.


    Suddenly, a word catches my attention, so unexpected that for a moment I think I must have misheard.


    "Suka!" Atlas shouts as he narrowly avoids Fionn''s outstretched hand.


    My blood runs cold. That word ¨C it''s Russian. My mind reels with the implications. Could it be possible that Atlas is like me? Another consciousness trapped in a child''s body? The chances seem astronomical, and yet...


    I prop myself up on my elbows, studying Atlas with new intensity. Who is he? A fictional character brought to life, or perhaps a historical figure plucked from the pages of time? The possibilities are as thrilling as they are terrifying.


    As I watch Atlas play, his movements suddenly seem different to me ¨C more precise, more calculated. There''s a glint in his eye that speaks of a wisdom beyond his years. How could I have missed it before?


    My heart races with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. If Atlas is indeed like me, it could change everything. But how to approach him? How to be sure without revealing my own secret?


    This... this could be a goddamn clusterfuck of epic proportions! My mind''s racing faster than a coked-up squirrel on a hamster wheel, trying to process this shitstorm of possibilities. Please, for the love of all that''s unholy in this backwards-ass medieval cesspool, don''t let Atlas be some reincarnated nightmare from the blood-soaked pages of Russian history.


    I mean, the last thing I need is to be dealing with the second coming of Putin, that botox-faced, bare-chested bear-riding bastard. Or worse, Stalin, that mustachioed menace with a penchant for purges and a hard-on for gulags. And let''s not even get started on the rogues'' gallery of other potential Russian psychopaths: Ivan the Terrible, Rasputin the Mad Monk, Beria the Pervert-in-Chief, Yagoda the NKVD butcher, Yezhov the Bloody Dwarf, Brezhnev the Eyebrow, Andropov the Invalid, Chernenko the Corpse, Yeltsin the Drunk, or any other vodka-soaked despot from that frozen hellscape.


    No, no, no. I''m praying to whatever cosmic deity might be listening in this godforsaken realm that Atlas is just some run-of-the-mill Joe Schmoe from the dusty annals of history. Hell, I''d settle for a harmless fuck from a Russian fairy tale at this point. Baba Yaga? Sure, why not! At least she had a cool chicken-legged house. Koschei the Deathless? Bring it on, bone daddy! Even that creepy Domovoi house spirit would be a welcome reprieve from the potential shitstorm of dealing with a reincarnated tyrant.


    Please, oh please, let Atlas be an ally and not a foe. I''ve got enough on my plate trying to navigate this cesspit of medieval misogyny and religious zealotry without adding "Thwart the Second Coming of the Red Menace" to my to-do list. If there''s any justice in this fucked-up universe, Atlas will turn out to be some benign historical footnote or, better yet, a fellow time-displaced soul I can commiserate with over the joys of indoor plumbing and the absence of bubonic plague.


    But knowing my luck in this cosmic joke of an existence, I''ll probably end up with fucking Genghis Khan in short pants, ready to conquer the playground one swing set at a time. Fan-fucking-tastic.


    I push myself up from the grass, brushing off a few stray blades that cling to my dress. The sun beats down on us, its warmth a stark contrast to the chill that runs through me at the thought of confronting Atlas about his slip-up.


    "Atlas," I call out, my voice pitched high in a childish lilt, "can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Before Atlas can respond, Fionn''s shrill voice cuts through the air. "I want to hear too!" he declares, his golden eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    I turn to Fionn, forcing a sweet smile onto my face. "Why don''t you go check on Mama and Auntie Maeve? See if they need anything done."


    Fionn''s face scrunches up in a scowl, but he trudges off towards the hovel, kicking at the dirt as he goes. Atlas approaches me, his blue eyes wary.[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [4/11]

    "What do you want to talk about?" he asks, his voice guarded.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself. "What does ''suka'' mean?"


    Atlas''s eyes widen for a fraction of a second before he schools his expression. "I... I heard it in a dream. I don''t know what it means."


    Internally, I scoff. A dream, my ass. This kid''s about as subtle as a bull in a china shop. If he''s who I think he is, he''s going to need some serious coaching in the art of deception.


    "Sit down," I say, patting the grass beside me. Atlas complies, lowering himself to the ground with a grace that seems at odds with his childish form.


    "I know what that word means," I say, watching his face carefully.


    Atlas''s eyebrows shoot up. "You do? What does it mean?"


    I sigh, feigning reluctance. "It means ''bitch''."


    Atlas''s eyes widen, and I can almost see the gears turning in his head. "Are you hiding something from me?" I ask, keeping my voice gentle.


    Atlas shakes his head vigorously. "No, I''m not hiding anything."


    I have to bite back a laugh. Oh, you poor, naive fool. You''re about as transparent as a pane of glass. But two can play at this game.


    "I won''t judge you," I say, injecting a note of sincerity into my voice. "You can tell me anything."


    Atlas denies it again, but I can see the uncertainty in his eyes. Time to up the ante.


    "You know," I say casually, "I know some words I heard in dreams too." Then, in perfect Russian, I say, "§µ §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ §ä§à§Ø§Ö §Ö§ã§ä§î §ã§ß§í." (I have dreams too.)


    Atlas tilts his head, his expression a mixture of shock and confusion. For a long moment, he''s silent. Then, in equally flawless Russian, he replies, "§µ §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ §â§Ñ§ß§î§ê§Ö §ä§à§Ø§Ö §Ò§í§Ý§Ú §ã§ß§í." (I used to have dreams too.)


    I can''t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all. Two reincarnated souls, speaking Russian in medieval Ireland. In Romanian, I say, "Ce coinciden?? interesant?, nu crezi?" (What an interesting coincidence, don''t you think?)


    Atlas jumps to his feet, his eyes wide. "You''re Romanian!"


    I sigh and nod. "Tell me about your past life," I say, dropping all pretense of childishness.


    Atlas glances around nervously. "You won''t tell anyone?"


    I nod solemnly, and Atlas lets out a long sigh before launching into his tale.


    "In my past life, I was Alexander Volkov, a champion MMA fighter from Russia. I was undefeated, at the top of my game. I had a beautiful wife, two kids... we were happy. Then the aliens came."


    Atlas''s voice grows distant as he recounts the world that Lilith created. "It was... incredible. Like nothing you could imagine. We had nanotech that could cure any disease, reverse aging. We had outposts on other planets. And at the center of it all was Lilith, the AI that changed everything."


    He goes on, describing the utopia that Lilith had created, his voice filled with awe and respect. "And the man behind it all? Alexandru Popov. He was a genius, a visionary. He created Lilith, gave us this perfect world."


    As Atlas speaks, I can''t help but feel a mixture of pride and amusement. Oh, you poor, clueless bastard. You have no idea who you''re talking to, do you? Just wait until I drop this bomb on you.


    "But then it all went to hell," Atlas continues, his voice growing bitter. "The aliens attacked. They bombed our cities, killed millions. I... I died in the first wave, along with my family. And then I woke up here, in this... this primitive hellhole."


    As Atlas finishes his tale, I can''t keep the smirk off my face. "That''s quite a story," I say. "But I''ve got one that might top it. You see, I''m Alexandru Popov."


    Atlas''s jaw drops, his eyes widening to comical proportions. I can''t help but laugh at his expression.


    He looks me up and down, taking in my small, feminine form. Then he bursts into laughter. "You? Alexandru Popov? A man in a woman''s body?"


    I feel a surge of irritation, but I force it down, channeling it into a playful retort. "Oh, you think that''s funny, do you? At least I didn''t end up as a snot-nosed brat with delusions of grandeur. Tell me, champ, how''s that MMA training working out for you in that pint-sized body of yours?"


    Atlas''s eyes narrow, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He crosses his arms, puffing out his chest in a comical display of bravado that looks utterly ridiculous on his six-year-old frame.


    "I''ve got time to grow up and be back in my prime," he retorts, his voice a strange mix of childish pitch and adult confidence. "This time, I''ve got a younger body to work with. Just you wait and see."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes, though I''m careful to keep my expression childlike. "Yes, yes, a younger body with the experience of... how old were you, anyway?"


    Atlas''s brow furrows, as if trying to recall a distant memory. "I was thirty-two when... when it happened," he says, his voice dropping to a whisper. He glances around, as if afraid someone might overhear, then leans in closer. "What is this place, anyway? Is it... is it hell or something?"


    I let out a long sigh, running my fingers through my blonde hair. How to explain the inexplicable? "It''s... complicated," I begin, choosing my words carefully. "From what I''ve been told by... let''s call her a cosmic overseer named Gwenhwyfar, aliens recreated Earth as it was in 2024. The geography''s the same, but they''ve made some... interesting additions."


    Atlas''s eyes widen, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. I continue, warming to my subject. "They''ve made fictional and historical figures real. Mythological and supernatural creatures? Also real. And get this - magic is real too, but it''s more like different schools of telekinesis or psychokinesis."


    "You''re shitting me," Atlas breathes, forgetting for a moment that he''s supposed to be a child.


    I shake my head, a wry smile twisting my lips. "I wish I was. I''ve seen it in action. There was this vampire woman, Dumitra. She could just say a word to someone, and that word would apply to them. Like, if she said ''sleep,'' they''d instantly fall asleep."


    Atlas lets out a low whistle. "That''s... that''s incredibly powerful."


    "Yeah, and I don''t even know the limitations of this ''magic,''" I add. "I''ve only seen a couple other users. There was this pink-haired girl who could supposedly turn you to ash with a touch, though I didn''t see that one in action. And a violet-haired girl who could make you feel... really good just by touching you."


    Atlas''s face scrunches up in disgust. "This is a fucked up world, then."


    I nod solemnly. "It''s like... the Truman Show meets Dungeons and Dragons meets some twisted alien social experiment."


    A bark of laughter escapes Atlas, quickly stifled as he glances towards the hovel. "So what now?" he asks, his voice low.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what''s to come. "Well, today I''m supposed to marry Erik and move into his cottage. Maybe I can learn more about this world from him."


    Atlas''s jaw drops. "Marry? But you''re..." he trails off, gesturing vaguely at my childish form.


    "Different times, different customs," I say with a shrug, keeping my voice light and childlike. "I''ll teach you more about it, or maybe you''ll learn from Oisin or Aislin or Maeve."


    Atlas snorts, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh yeah, I''m sure they''ll be great teachers. Can''t wait."


    I lean in close, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "That''s not even the craziest part. Eventually, we''re going to leave Ireland for Norway and meet - wait for it - Ragnar Fucking Lothbrok. He''s Erik''s father, if he''s still alive and hasn''t died of old age."


    Atlas''s eyebrows shoot up to his hairline. "Ragnar Lothbrok? The Viking guy? But... isn''t this like, way after his time?"


    I can''t help but chuckle at his confusion. "Oh, it gets better. Brian Boruma is the current High King."


    Atlas shakes his head, bewildered. "Look, I''m not exactly a history buff, but even I know that sounds... off. Ragnar Lothbrok and Brian Boru living at the same time?"


    I shrug, a sardonic smile playing at my lips. "Nothing in this realm makes sense. I''m pretty sure that''s by design."


    I turn to Atlas, my eyes narrowing as I consider how much to reveal. "There''s a lot more I need to tell you," I say, keeping my voice low. "But it would take ages to explain everything."


    Atlas furrows his brow, his blue eyes clouding with confusion. "What do you mean? How much more could there possibly be?"


    I ignore his question, instead asking one of my own. "Do you have military training?"


    He nods, a flicker of pride crossing his young face. "Da, I was Spetsnaz."


    "So you have military training AND MMA experience," I muse, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "You know how to fire a gun and handle CNC machinery. That''s great, but..." I pause, eyeing him critically. "I reckon you''ve never trained with a sword or fired a bow in your life, have you?"


    Atlas''s eyes widen in surprise. "No, I haven''t. Why would I need those skills?"


    I lean in closer, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Because you''re going to need them! D''oh. I''m going to need your help to keep Fionn and Nuada safe when they grow up. This world... it''s much more dangerous for men than for women."


    Atlas scoffs, his childish features twisting into a sneer. "That''s ridiculous. Men are stronger, better fighters-"


    I cut him off with a sharp laugh. "Oh, you sweet summer child. Sure, women get raped in corners and killed by drunken men like Oisin. But men? They get mauled to death by everything out there. Wolves, bears, bandits, rival clans... not to mention the supernatural horrors lurking in the shadows."


    Atlas''s brow furrows, his expression a mixture of confusion and indignation. "Why are you talking about Oisin that way? He seems like a decent man so far."


    I can''t help but scoff, rolling my eyes dramatically. "That''s only because Sean - Aislin''s twin brother - beat him up good and taught him a lesson. You have no idea what he was like before."


    Atlas leans forward, his childish curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    I fix him with a steady gaze, my voice cold and matter-of-fact. "Oisin was a drunken wife-beater. He was raping Aislin and beating me almost every two days or so. And get this - Maeve? She''s Aislin''s sister too. So Oisin has one wife and one slave."


    Atlas''s jaw drops, his eyes widening in horror. "That''s... that''s monstrous! How can you speak of it so calmly?"


    I chuckle darkly, shaking my head. "Oh, it gets better. By modern standards, Oisin deserves nothing less than at least 40 years of jail time. Maybe more, considering he impregnated Aislin when she was around 11 years old."


    Atlas looks like he might be sick, his face pale and drawn. "That''s... I can''t even... How is this possible?"


    I shrug, my lips twisting into a bitter smile. "Yeah, told you. Different times, different customs. Welcome to the dark ages, my friend."


    I turn to Atlas, curiosity piqued. "So, when did you first ''awaken'' to your memories of your past life?"


    Atlas furrows his brow, thinking. "I was about three, I think. It was like waking up from a dream, but the dream was this life."


    "Three?" I exclaim, feigning childish surprise. "That''s much earlier than me. I didn''t awaken until I was four, and even then, I didn''t have memories of my past life, only the knowledge I amassed. Those only came back after Dumitra tattooed me."


    Atlas''s eyes widen. "Tattoo? What kind of tattoo?"


    I glance around, making sure we''re alone, then lean in conspiratorially. "It''s some sort of weird implement that heals and treats diseases. Dumitra used it on me, and suddenly, everything came flooding back."


    "Huh," Atlas muses, scratching his chin. "Sounds a bit like the nanotech we had in our past lives, doesn''t it?"


    I nod enthusiastically. "Yeah, it does have pretty much the same effect. But get this - it''s way better than nanotech. I mean, nanotech would heal you in a few hours, right? These tattoos? Minutes. Just minutes."


    Atlas lets out a low whistle. "That''s... that''s incredible. The implications of that kind of technology..."


    I can''t help but chuckle. "Oh, you have no idea. This world is filled with alien tech parading as medieval fantasy tech. Take Sean''s spellsinger, for instance."


    "Spellsinger?" Atlas asks, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "It''s this sword Sean has," I explain, my eyes lighting up with excitement. "I saw him use it once. He just flicked the hilt, and a parchment was cut clean in half. No blade contact, nothing. Just... poof!"


    Atlas''s jaw drops. "That''s... that''s not possible. Is it?"


    I nod vigorously. "Oh, it''s possible alright. It''s definitely advanced alien tech, but I need to find out more about how these things function. There''s so much potential in this technology. If I can understand it, I could revolutionize machinery beyond anything we could have imagined in our past lives."


    "How much better are we talking?" Atlas asks, leaning in closer.


    I pause, considering. "Honestly? I have no idea. The basic concept of ''can''t make something from nothing'' can''t be broken, of course. But if very efficient transmutation is possible with this alien technology, then..."


    Atlas''s eyes widen as he catches on. "If such a thing exists, then surely there are eldritch level beings on this planet, right?"


    I can''t help but laugh at the thought. "Oh, if such a thing exists, I''ll capture it and use it to generate energy. Can you imagine how incredibly valuable that would be?"


    Suddenly, Aislin''s voice rings out from inside the hovel. "Lile! Atlas! Come inside for morning prayers!"


    Atlas turns to me, his face a mixture of confusion and disbelief. "Wait, you mentioned the name Gwenhwyfar earlier. We pray to this... thing?"


    I smirk, standing up and brushing off my dress. "We''re basically praying to a machine god. Welcome to the dark ages, indeed."


    Atlas sighs heavily as he gets to his feet. "This is going to take some getting used to."


    Together, we make our way back into the hovel, the weight of our shared knowledge hanging heavy between us.


    As Atlas and I cross the threshold of our wretched hovel, a searing pain rips through my abdomen. It''s as if a white-hot blade has been plunged into my gut and twisted with savage glee. My vision blurs, the world tilting on its axis as my knees buckle beneath me. I crumple to the dirt floor, a strangled cry escaping my lips.


    "Sweet Jesu! What''s wrong, child?" Aislin''s voice cuts through the haze of agony, her words tinged with panic.


    I hear the rapid patter of feet as Maeve scurries over, her amber eyes wide with a mixture of curiosity and concern. Fionn''s high-pitched voice pipes up from somewhere to my left, "What happened to her? Did she get bit by a snake?"


    Atlas, bless his quick-thinking soul, jumps in with a plausible excuse. "She''s just tired from playing. We were running around a lot."


    "Fionn, Atlas, off with ye now," Aislin commands, her tone brooking no argument. "Go play outside for a spell."


    Another wave of pain crashes over me, more intense than the last. It feels as if my insides are being shredded by a thousand tiny claws. Tears spring unbidden to my eyes, and I can''t hold back the sobs that wrack my small frame. Christ on a fucking cracker, is this what childbirth feels like? If so, I owe every woman who''s ever pushed out a watermelon-sized human an apology and a stiff drink.


    "Come now, lass," Aislin coos, her calloused hand smoothing back my sweat-dampened hair. "Let''s get ye to the sleeping area. Ye need to lie down."


    I try to push myself up, but my arms feel like overcooked noodles. "I can''t," I whimper, hating how pathetic I sound. "It hurts too much."


    Maeve lets out an exasperated huff. "Ye''re exaggerating, girl. ''Tis just a bit of monthly discomfort. No need for such dramatics."


    Oh, you insufferable twat, I seethe inwardly. If I weren''t currently being eviscerated from the inside out, I''d show you ''dramatics.'' How about I shove a red-hot poker up your arse and see how you like it?


    "Hush now," Aislin chides Maeve. "Help me lift her. We need to get her to the straw."


    As they reach down to hoist me up, another spasm of pain tears through me. I let out a wail that would put a banshee to shame. "I''m dying," I sob, beyond caring how childish I sound. "This is it. Tell Erik I always thought his beard was stupid."


    Maeve has the audacity to laugh, the sound grating on my frayed nerves like sandpaper on an open wound. Together, she and Aislin manage to half-carry, half-drag me to the sleeping area. Just as they''re lowering me onto the straw, a cramp hits that steals the very breath from my lungs. For a terrifying moment, I can''t inhale, my chest locked in a vice grip of agony.


    "She''s suffering something fierce," Aislin mutters, worry etched into every line of her face. "We need to fetch Erik. He''ll know what to do."


    "Please," I gasp out between ragged breaths. "Someone go. It feels like I''m being butchered from the inside."


    Another wave of pain crashes over me, and I curl into a tight ball, willing it to end. Maeve lets out a long-suffering sigh. "Fine, I''ll go fetch the healer. But mark my words, she''s making a mountain out of a molehill."


    "With any luck, he''ll be at home," Aislin frets. "Though knowing Erik, he could be off gallivanting about the village."


    "I''ll ask around," Maeve says, already heading for the door. "The womenfolk usually know where he''s at."[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [5/11]

    "Remember," Aislin calls after her, "refer to him as Colm when ye''re out and about!"


    Maeve rolls her eyes so hard I''m surprised they don''t fall out of her head. "Yes, yes, I know. I''m not daft."


    As Maeve''s footsteps fade, Aislin bustles about, returning with a crude wooden mug filled with water. She helps me sit up slightly, pressing the rim to my parched lips. "There now, drink up. How are ye feeling, lamb?"


    I take a few sips, the cool liquid soothing my raw throat. "Like I''m being drawn and quartered," I rasp. "Is this what dying feels like? Because if so, I''d like to lodge a formal complaint with God."


    Another spasm of pain hits, and I clench my teeth to keep from crying out. As I turn my head, trying to find a more comfortable position, I spot Nuada and Larisa crawling towards me. Their chubby hands reach out, grasping at my hair with gleeful abandon.


    "Here now," Aislin says, gently shooing the babies away. "Turn onto your belly, lass. It might help ease the pain a bit."


    I comply, though not without a healthy dose of skepticism. Oh yes, because changing positions will surely cure the hellish torment currently ravaging my insides. Perhaps next we can try some leeches or a good old-fashioned exorcism.


    "Try to rest now," Aislin murmurs, her hand rubbing soothing circles on my back. "Erik will be here soon enough."


    "I hope he can make it stop," I mumble into the straw, my voice muffled and pitiful.


    Aislin chuckles softly, the sound warm and maternal. "We can only hope, my sweet girl. We can only hope."


    As another wave of pain washes over me, I close my eyes and try to focus on my breathing. If this is what being a woman entails, I think I''d like a refund on this whole reincarnation business. Maybe in my next life, I can come back as a rock. Nice, simple, and blessedly free of monthly torture sessions.


    I watch Aislin herd Nuada and Larisa away like a sheepdog corralling particularly stubborn lambs, finally freeing my back from their tiny, grabby hands. Holy shitballs on a stick, these period cramps are like Satan''s own personal torture chamber for my uterus! How in the ever-loving fuck do women deal with this monthly apocalypse without going full-on Rambo on everyone around them? Is it just me, or did Mother Nature decide to crank the pain-o-meter up to eleven for shits and giggles?


    I swear on all that is holy and unholy, this agony makes getting shot feel like a gentle love tap from a kitten wearing boxing gloves. Forget about kicks to the balls ¨C that''s child''s play compared to this uterine Armageddon. I''ve got a whole new level of respect for the fairer sex; this shit could make a battle-hardened, PTSD-riddled military corporal curl up in the fetal position and sob like a toddler who just dropped their ice cream cone.


    It''s like my lower abdomen decided to host the Hunger Games, but instead of tributes, it''s sending waves of pain to duke it out for the title of "Supreme Ouchie Champion." I''m half-expecting to see my insides tap out and wave a little white flag of surrender. If this is what Eve got for eating that damn apple, no wonder she was pissed enough to doom all of humanity. Adam got off easy with his "sweat of your brow" nonsense ¨C I''d take a lifetime of manual labor over this monthly rendition of "Dante''s Inferno: Uterus Edition" any day of the week.


    Alright, time to engage the ol'' scientific method to tackle this uterine uprising. Hypothesis: I need some form of analgesic intervention to mitigate this hellish discomfort. Given the distinct lack of Advil vending machines in medieval Ireland (shocking, I know), I''ll have to resort to ethnobotanical solutions.


    Perhaps some salicin-rich willow bark, which I''ve heard is basically nature''s Advil, could help take the edge off this uterine uprising. Or maybe the vasoconstricting shepherd''s purse will do the trick, because who doesn''t love a good blood flow reduction to numb the pain? And if all else fails, I can always fall back on the trusty antispasmodic chamomile or the analgesic opium poppy ¨C after all, our ancestors did manage to stumble upon some effective remedies without the benefit of modern science. Fingers crossed one of these phytotherapeutic wonders will help me survive this pre-pharmaceutical era with my sanity intact.


    Of course, if we''re being brutally honest ¨C and why wouldn''t we be when discussing the finer points of menstrual misery? ¨C the intensity of these cramps is likely exacerbated by a combination of factors. First and foremost, the chronic malnutrition endemic to this delightful era of human history. My endocrine system is probably as confused as a flat-earther at a NASA convention, desperately trying to maintain homeostasis with a severe deficit of essential micronutrients.


    And let''s not forget my brilliant decision to engage in vigorous physical activity, a.k.a. "playing" with my brothers. Because nothing says "let''s exacerbate prostaglandin production" quite like a rousing game of "don''t get tetanus from the rusty farm equipment." My uterus is probably cursing my name in every language known to womankind, including some long-lost dialects only spoken by particularly irate ovaries.


    So here I am, a walking, talking case study in the intersection of poor nutrition, ill-timed exercise, and the cruel joke that is human reproductive biology. If only I could publish a paper on this ¨C "The Impact of Medieval Living Conditions on Menstrual Symptom Severity: A Single-Subject Study in Temporal Displacement." Peer reviewers would have a field day with that one. Fuck My Luteal phase.


    Another wave of pain crashes over me, and I let out a pitiful whimper. Aislin''s cool hand strokes my forehead, her touch both comforting and irritating in equal measure. I want to snap at her, to tell her to leave me alone to wallow in my misery, but I bite my tongue. After all, I''m supposed to be an innocent child experiencing this hellish ordeal for the first time.


    "There, there, mo st¨®r," Aislin coos, her voice grating on my frayed nerves. "The first moon-blood is always the worst. But fear not, for I''ll teach ye how to weather this storm and the ones to come."


    I groan, burying my face in the straw. "I don''t want to weather any storms," I whine, injecting just the right amount of childish petulance into my voice. "I want it to stop!"


    Aislin chuckles, the sound setting my teeth on edge. "Ah, would that we could, lass. But ''tis the way of women, and ye must learn to bear it with grace."


    Grace? I''ll show her grace. I''ll gracefully shove a red-hot poker up her¡ª


    "Now then," Aislin continues, oblivious to my murderous thoughts, "since ye''ve flowered, ''tis time we had a wee chat about what''s to come."


    Oh joy, the medieval version of "the talk." This ought to be a laugh riot.


    "Ye see, mo chro¨ª, when a man and a woman love each other very much¡ª"


    "Or when a man pays three silver coins a week," I mutter under my breath.


    "What was that, lass?"


    "Nothing, Mama," I chirp innocently. "Please, go on."


    Aislin clears her throat, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "Well, when two people come together in the marriage bed, there''s a certain... joining that takes place."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. A "certain joining," indeed. As if I haven''t witnessed the barnyard animals going at it like, well, animals.


    "The man has a... a rod, ye see," Aislin continues, her face now beet red. "And he puts it in the woman''s... flower."


    Christ on a crutch, is she serious? A rod and a flower? What''s next, the stork bringing babies wrapped in swaddling clothes?


    "But Mama," I pipe up, widening my eyes in feigned innocence, "won''t that hurt? It sounds awfully big."


    Aislin pats my hand, her expression a mixture of pity and resignation. "Aye, lass, it can hurt at first. But if the man is gentle and takes his time, it can be... pleasant."


    Pleasant. Right. Because nothing says "pleasant" like having your nether regions split in two by some sweaty, grunting oaf who probably hasn''t bathed since the last full moon.


    "But fear not," Aislin continues, her voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. "I''ll teach ye some tricks to make it easier. First, ye must relax. If ye tense up, it''ll only hurt more."


    "Like when ye''re constipated?" I ask, biting back a smirk at Aislin''s scandalized expression.


    "Lile! Such talk is most unbecoming of a lady," she scolds, though I can see the corners of her mouth twitching. "But... aye, ''tis a similar principle."


    I nod solemnly, fighting to keep a straight face. "I see. And what else, Mama?"


    Aislin leans in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If ye can, try to... moisten yourself beforehand. It''ll make the joining smoother."


    Oh, for fuck''s sake. Is she seriously suggesting I diddle myself before getting plowed? What''s next, a rousing game of hide the sausage?


    "But how do I do that, Mama?" I ask, my voice dripping with faux naivety.


    Aislin''s blush deepens, if that''s even possible. "Well, ye... ye touch yourself down there. Gently, mind ye. And think of pleasant things."


    "Like turnips?" I suggest brightly.


    Aislin blinks, momentarily thrown. "Er, no, lass. More like... like a handsome lad, or a warm summer''s day."


    "Oh," I say, nodding as if this makes perfect sense. "And what if I don''t want to do any of that? What if I don''t want to be bedded at all?"


    Aislin''s expression softens, a hint of sadness creeping into her eyes. "Oh, mo chro¨ª, would that ye had a choice in the matter. But ''tis a wife''s duty to submit to her husband''s desires."


    I feel a surge of anger at her words, at the casual acceptance of this twisted system. But I swallow it down, forcing myself to maintain my childish facade.


    "But Mama," I press on, "Erik promised he wouldn''t bed me until I''m sixteen. Surely he''ll keep his word?"


    Aislin sighs, shaking her head. "Lile, ye must learn not to take a man''s words for granted. They say many things in the heat of the moment, but when the time comes..." She trails off, her eyes distant.


    I study her face, noting the lines of worry etched around her eyes and mouth. For a moment, I feel a pang of sympathy for this woman who''s known nothing but hardship and abuse.


    "Is that what happened with you and Papa?" I ask softly.


    Aislin''s eyes snap back to mine, a flicker of pain crossing her features before she schools her expression. "Aye, lass. I was but eleven when yer father claimed me as his bride. He promised to be gentle, to wait until I was ready. But men''s promises are as fleeting as morning mist."


    I feel a white-hot rage building inside me at being reminded of this fact again, threatening to burst forth in a torrent of curses and violence. But I force it down, channeling it into a childish outburst instead.


    "That''s not fair!" I cry, pounding my fists against the straw. "I won''t do it! I won''t let anyone touch me!"


    Aislin gathers me into her arms, stroking my hair. "Hush now, mo st¨®r. Ye''ve no choice in the matter. But take heart, for Erik is a good man. He''ll treat ye kindly, I''m sure of it."


    I want to laugh at her naivety. But instead, I bury my face in her shoulder, letting out a series of feigned hiccupping sobs.


    As Aislin continues to murmur soothing nonsense, I hear a commotion from the main room. She pulls away, her brow furrowing in concern.


    "Saints preserve us," she mutters, rising to her feet. "Those wee devils are at it again."


    I watch as she hurries to the doorway, her eyes widening in alarm. "Nuada! Get away from that hearth this instant!"


    She turns back to me, her expression apologetic. "I must see to the babes, lass. Try to rest, and we''ll speak more later."


    As Aislin bustles off to prevent Nuada and Larisa from immolating themselves, I flop back onto the straw with a groan. Another cramp seizes me, and I curl into a tight ball, cursing every deity I can think of.


    "Dumb kids," I hear Aislin mutter as she scoops up the errant toddlers. "Ye''d think they''d have more sense than to play with fire."


    As Aislin fusses over Nuada and Larisa, I feel a rough woolen blanket being draped over my huddled form. For a moment, I''m touched by her concern. Then another cramp hits, and I''m back to plotting the demise of whoever invented menstruation in the first place.


    Welcome to womanhood in medieval Ireland, folks. Where your choices are limited to "grin and bear it" or "become a nun." And even then, I wouldn''t put it past some randy priest to try his luck.


    Well, isn''t this just peachy? Here I am, trapped in a prepubescent girl''s body, and my past life''s bisexuality is about as useful as a chocolate teapot in this situation. Sure, I leaned more towards the ladies back then, landing me a solid 2 on the Kinsey scale. But now? Now I''ve got Aislin, bless her medieval heart, telling me to think of "handsome lads" while I diddle myself. Yeah, because nothing gets me going quite like imagining some unwashed, lice-ridden peasant boy with a face like a dropped pie. Thanks, Mom, but I''ll pass.


    No, my best hope is that this body''s hormones decide to go on a wild bender and crank me up to at least a 3 or 4 on the Kinsey scale. Hell, maybe they''ll go full throttle and turn me into a raging 6.


    Oh, sweet baby Jesus on a unicycle, the gender dysphoria I''m about to experience is going to be more intense than a Game of Thrones season finale. How does one handle gender dysphoria without offing themselves in a world where therapy consists of leeches and exorcisms? I''m going to need this body''s hormones to work harder than a one-legged man in an ass-kicking contest.


    Hold onto your codpieces, folks, because I''ve just had an epiphany that''s more mind-bending than M. Night Shyamalan on acid. No matter who I end up bumping uglies with, it''s going to be gayer than a rainbow-farting unicorn at a Pride parade. If I get jiggy with a woman, it''s gay because I''m sporting the latest in medieval female fashion. But if I decide to play hide the sausage with a man, it''s still gay because my brain used to pilot the S.S. Testosterone. It''s like I''ve stumbled into some cosmic practical joke where the punchline is "Surprise! You''re always gay!" I feel like I should be handing out participation trophies to my future sexual partners. "Congratulations! You''ve just had gay sex, whether you wanted to or not!"


    Great, now I''m giggling like a loon in a body that hasn''t even sprouted armpit hair yet. If Aislin walks in, she''ll probably think I''ve been possessed by some mirth demon and call for an exorcism. And knowing my luck in this godforsaken era, that''ll probably involve some creative use of turnips and a lot of chanting. Just another day in the life of a time-displaced, gender-swapped, perpetually gay former AI scientist. I should write a memoir - "Fifty Shades of Gay: A Medieval Misadventure."


    My internal musings are interrupted by Aislin''s shrill voice piercing the air. "Atlas! Fionn! Get your arses back inside this instant, ye wee devils!"


    The creaking of the warped wooden door signals Aislin''s emergence from our hovel. I can picture her standing there, hands on her hips, her face a mask of exasperation as she addresses the boys.


    "Right then, ye little imps. I need ye to keep an eye on Nuada and Larisa. And don''t ye forget to check on Lile from time to time. The poor lass is in a right state."


    Atlas''s voice, tinged with a hint of annoyance, floats through the air. "Aye, we''ll mind the wee ones. No need to fret."


    Fionn''s high-pitched whine follows. "Do we have to? Can''t we play outside a bit longer?"


    "None of yer lip, boy," Aislin snaps. "I''m off to the well to fetch water, then I''ll be seein'' to the chickens. They need feedin'' and..."


    Atlas cuts her off, his voice carrying a note of pride. "No need, I''ve already seen to the hens. Fed ''em and changed their water, I did."


    "Bless me, ye''re a good lad," Aislin says, her tone softening. "The Lord knows I need all the help I can get ''round here."


    "I helped too!" Fionn pipes up, clearly not wanting to be left out.


    Aislin''s chuckle carries a hint of warmth. "Aye, ye''re both good boys. Now mind yerselves while I''m gone."


    The door creaks again, followed by the sound of Aislin''s retreating footsteps. A moment later, I hear Atlas''s measured tread approaching the sleeping area.


    "How''re ye holdin'' up, Lile?" he asks, his voice low and tinged with concern.


    I groan dramatically, playing up my discomfort for effect. "I feel like I''m being torn asunder by a pack of rabid wolves. Is this what childbirth feels like? Because if so, I''m swearing off reproduction for good."


    Atlas chuckles, a hint of his adult self bleeding through. "Ah, quit yer bellyachin''. At least ye don''t have to worry about gettin'' kicked in the stones. I''ll tell ye, I''m mighty fond of me cock and balls. Don''t envy ye women one bit."


    I can''t help but snort at the irony. If only he knew. "Oh, aye? Well, perhaps ye''d like to trade places? I''d gladly take a swift kick to the bollocks over this monthly torment."


    Our banter is interrupted by the patter of tiny feet. Fionn comes scurrying over, Nuada and Larisa toddling behind him like a pair of drunken dwarves.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Fionn asks, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Is she dyin''?"[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [6/11]

    Atlas sighs, clearly struggling to find an age-appropriate explanation. "Nay, ye daft git. She''s just... well, she''s bleedin''. It''s a thing that happens to girls when they start turnin'' into women."


    Fionn''s face scrunches up in confusion. "Bleedin''? Where? Did she cut herself?"


    Oh, for the love of all that''s holy. I''d forgotten how mind-numbingly ignorant children can be. It''s a wonder the human race managed to propagate itself at all.


    "Nay, ye numpty," Atlas says, his patience clearly wearing thin. "It''s... it''s from her lady parts. It means she can have babies now."


    Fionn''s eyes go wide as saucers. "Babies? From her bum?"


    I can''t help but burst into laughter at the sheer absurdity of it all. "Aye, Fionn. I''m shittin'' out wee babes as we speak. Care to take a gander?"


    "Can I?" Fionn asks eagerly, already reaching for the edge of my blanket. "I want to see!"


    "Don''t ye dare!" Atlas snaps, swatting Fionn''s hand away. "It''s not right to be peekin'' at a lady''s privates, ye little lecher."


    Fionn''s lower lip juts out in a pout that would put a professional sulker to shame. "Yer no fun. I just wanted to see the babies."


    I sigh, torn between amusement and exasperation. "Listen to Atlas, Fionn. He''s right. It''s not proper for ye to be lookin'' under a girl''s skirts."


    Fionn stomps his foot, his face turning red with frustration. "Ye both talk like grown-ups sometimes. It''s not fair!"


    I can''t help but chuckle at the irony. If only he knew how right he was. "Ah, don''t fret, Fionn. When ye''re older, I might let ye take a wee peek. But for now, ye''ll just have to use yer imagination."


    Atlas shoots me a look that''s equal parts amusement and disapproval. "Don''t be encouragin'' him, Lile. Next thing ye know, he''ll be liftin'' every skirt in the village."


    Fionn''s eyes light up at the prospect. "Can I really? That sounds like fun!"


    "No!" Atlas and I shout in unison, causing Nuada and Larisa to startle and begin wailing.


    "Now look what ye''ve done," I groan, wincing as another cramp seizes my abdomen. "Ye''ve set off the wee ones."


    Atlas scoops up Nuada, bouncing him gently. "There, there, ye little gobshite. No need for all that caterwaulin''."


    Fionn, not to be outdone, picks up Larisa, though he holds her at arm''s length as if she might explode at any moment. "How do ye make it stop?" he asks, panic creeping into his voice.


    I can''t help but laugh at the sight of these two "boys" trying to comfort the babies. It''s like watching a pair of drunk monkeys trying to solve a Rubik''s cube.


    "Try singin'' to them," I suggest, biting back a smirk. "I hear they love a good ballad."


    Atlas glares at me but starts humming a tune that sounds vaguely like a sea shanty. Fionn, taking his cue, begins belting out a bawdy tavern song that would make a sailor blush.


    "Not that one, ye eejit!" Atlas hisses, trying to cover Nuada''s ears. "Where in the name of all that''s holy did ye learn such filth?"


    Fionn grins, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "From Da, of course. He sings it when he''s in his cups."


    I roll my eyes, unsurprised. "Of course he does. Well, let''s hope the babes don''t pick up any new vocabulary from that little performance."


    As if on cue, Larisa lets out a string of babble that sounds suspiciously like the chorus of Fionn''s inappropriate ditty.


    "Oh, brilliant," I mutter. "Aislin''s going to have our hides when she hears that."


    Atlas sighs, shifting Nuada to his other arm. "Right, new plan. No more singin''. Let''s try... I don''t know, juggling or somethin''."


    Fionn''s eyes light up. "Ooh, can we juggle the babies?"


    "No!" Atlas and I shout again, causing another round of wailing from the infants.


    Atlas begins to bounce Nuada gently, his face scrunched in concentration as he tries to soothe the babe. Fionn, not to be outdone, starts swaying side to side with Larisa, cooing softly in a voice that sounds more like a dying cat than anything remotely comforting.


    Just as the infants'' cries begin to subside, another vicious cramp seizes my abdomen. I curl into myself, groaning pitifully. "Sweet Jesu, make it stop," I whimper, my fingers clawing at the straw beneath me.


    Atlas glances over, his brow furrowed with concern. "Ye alright there? Can I fetch ye anythin''?"


    I roll onto my back, staring up at the thatched roof with glassy eyes. "Aye," I rasp dramatically. "A swift and merciful death would be grand."


    Fionn snorts, nearly dropping Larisa in his amusement. "If ye''re dyin'', can I have yer share of the porridge?"


    I shoot him a withering glare, but before I can retort, he pipes up again. "Say, when ye''re all growed up and not dyin'' anymore, will ye marry me?"


    Atlas barks out a laugh. "Ye can''t marry her, ye daft git. She''s yer sister!"


    "Half-sister," Fionn corrects, puffing out his chest.


    I can''t help but chuckle, despite the pain. "Well, I could if I weren''t already promised to Erik. The weddin''s today, remember?"


    Fionn''s eyes widen comically. "What? No! I''ll... I''ll go talk to him! I''ll make him give ye up!"


    Atlas and I burst into laughter at the thought of little Fionn confronting the towering Norse healer. "Good luck with that, ye wee warrior," Atlas wheezes.


    "Ye know," I say, wiping tears of mirth from my eyes, "family marriages are legal ''round these parts. I could very well wed Fionn and bear his babes if I wanted."


    Atlas''s jaw drops. "Ye can''t be serious! That''s... that''s..."


    "Brilliant!" Fionn exclaims, bouncing on his toes. "Just ye wait for me to grow up, Lile! I''ll be the best husband ever!"


    I dissolve into another fit of giggles, clutching my aching sides. "Oh, I''m sure ye will be, my gallant suitor."


    Just then, the door creaks open, and in walks Aislin, a wooden bucket in one hand and a mug in the other. She pauses at the entrance to the sleeping alcove, taking in the scene before her with a mixture of confusion and amusement.


    "Well now," she says, her eyebrows raised, "what''s all this then? Have I interrupted a gatherin'' of the village elders?"


    I struggle to sit up, wiping tears from my eyes. "Oh, just negotiatin'' my future marriage prospects, Mama. Fionn here''s offerin'' to save me from Erik''s clutches."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Aislin''s lips twitch as she fights back a smile. "Is that so? And what does our brave hero propose to do with a wife twice his age, hmm?"


    Fionn puffs out his chest again, nearly smothering poor Larisa in the process. "I''ll... I''ll build her a grand castle! With a moat and everythin''!"


    "Out of turnips and pig shite, no doubt," Atlas mutters, earning him a swift kick from Fionn.


    I can''t help but laugh again, despite the lingering cramps. "Oh aye, sounds like a right fairy tale, that does. I''ll be the princess in the turnip tower, waitin'' for my gallant knight to rescue me from the fearsome dragon."


    "Dragon?" Fionn asks, his eyes wide.


    "Aye," I say solemnly. "The terrifying beast known as... Erik the Norseman!"


    Aislin approaches, her face a mixture of amusement and concern. She''s carrying a wooden bucket, sloshing with fresh well water. "Here, mo st¨®r," she says, offering me a brimming mug. "This''ll help ease the pain."


    I shift onto my back, eager for the cool relief. As I lift my head to drink, another vicious cramp seizes my abdomen. "Jaysus, Mary, and Joseph!" I yelp, nearly spilling the water.


    Aislin tsks sympathetically. "Easy now, lass. Small sips."


    I gulp down the water, relishing its crisp taste. The moment I''m done, I flop onto my belly, burying my face in the straw to muffle my groans.


    "There now," Aislin says, a hint of smugness in her voice. "Didn''t I tell ye layin'' on yer belly would feel better?"


    I turn my head, offering her a weak smile. "Aye, ye did. Thank ye, Mama."


    Atlas and Fionn, who''ve been hovering nearby with Nuada and Larisa, pipe up in unison. "Can we help?" Atlas asks, his voice tinged with genuine concern.


    Aislin nods, her brow furrowing as she glances at the sun streaming through the window slats. "Aye, ye can. It''s noon already - go fetch the eggs from the hens. Mind ye don''t break any!"


    The boys scamper towards the door, Nuada and Larisa bouncing in their arms. As they wrench it open, Fionn lets out an excited yelp. "Oi! Maeve and the big fella are here!"


    Aislin''s shoulders sag with relief. "Saints be praised, it''s about damn time."


    I hear the footsteps of Maeve and Erik as they enter, their voices drifting through the hovel.


    "...and I says to him, ''If ye wanted to see a real cock, ye should''ve looked in the mirror!''" Maeve''s husky laugh fills the air.


    Erik''s deep chuckle follows. "Careful now, lass. Ye might give the hens ideas with talk like that."


    Their banter continues as they approach the sleeping alcove. I can feel Erik''s piercing gaze on me as he fills the entranceway, his massive frame blocking out the light.


    Aislin turns to him, her face etched with worry. "The poor lamb''s in a bad way, Erik. Her monthly visitor''s come with a vengeance."


    Maeve snorts, leaning against the doorframe. "Ah, is that all? I thought she''d been gored by a wild boar, the way she''s carryin'' on."


    I lift my head to glare at her, but another cramp forces me to bury my face in the straw again.


    Erik''s voice is a low rumble. "Mind yer tongue, Maeve. Ye''d do well to remember yer own struggles."


    Maeve''s laughter dies in her throat. "Aye, well... that was different, wasn''t it?"


    "Different?" Erik''s tone is sharp. "As I recall, ye nearly met yer maker during yer last birthing. Took three days of labor and more blood than I care to remember."


    Aislin nods solemnly. "I remember that well. Thought we''d lost ye for sure, Maeve."


    A heavy silence falls over the room, broken only by my muffled whimpers. I can almost feel the weight of unspoken memories pressing down on us all.


    Finally, Maeve clears her throat. "Right then. No need to dwell on ancient history. What''s the plan for our wee sufferer here?"


    Erik steps further into the alcove, his shadow falling over me. "First, we''ll need to assess the severity of her condition. Aislin, has she been bleeding heavily?"


    Aislin wrings her hands, her brow furrowed with concern. "Och, ''tis hard to say for certain. The poor lamb was fine this morn, but she took a turn for the worse after playin'' with the lads outside. Mayhap the exertion was too much for her delicate constitution."


    I lift my head from the straw, wincing as another cramp seizes my abdomen. "I haven''t changed my rags yet," I admit, trying to keep my voice childlike and uncertain. "I don''t know if I''ve bled heavily or not."


    Maeve clicks her tongue, pushing off from the doorframe. "Ah, for the love of all that''s holy, we can''t be standin'' around guessin''. Come on out with ye, lass. No need to be shy - we''ve all got the same bits and bobs."


    I watch as Maeve strides out of the sleeping area, her hips swaying with the confidence of a woman who''s long since lost any sense of modesty. She returns moments later, a bundle of clean rags in her arms.


    "Right then," she declares, thrusting the rags towards me. "Change these yourself, or I''ll do it for ye. And don''t ye dare think of refusin'' - I''ve wiped more arses than ye''ve had hot dinners."


    I sigh heavily, pushing myself up from the straw. Taking the clean rags from Maeve, I shuffle to a corner of the sleeping area for what little privacy I can manage. With practiced movements that feel unnervingly natural, I swap out the soiled rags for fresh ones. The whole process is mercifully quick, though no less humiliating for its brevity.


    Turning back to the others, I hold out the bloody rags to Maeve. A wicked impulse seizes me, and I let them drop into her outstretched hands with a wet plop. Take that, you insufferable wench.


    Maeve''s eyes widen, and she lets out a startled yelp. "Saints preserve us! Ye''re bleedin'' like a stuck pig, girl!"


    I can''t help but smirk as Maeve gingerly holds the rags at arm''s length, her face a comical mixture of disgust and fascination. Aislin and Erik, to my surprise, burst into laughter at the sight.


    "Ah, Maeve," Erik chuckles, his emerald eyes twinkling with mirth, "ye look as though ye''ve never seen a woman''s monthly visitor before. And here I thought ye were well-versed in all matters of the flesh."


    Maeve scowls, tossing the rags into a nearby bucket with a wet splat. "Aye, well, there''s a difference between knowin'' about it and havin'' it thrust in yer face, isn''t there?"


    I lay back down on the straw, my brief moment of triumph fading as another wave of cramps washes over me. Erik kneels beside me, producing a small vial from a pouch at his belt.


    "Here, little one," he says, his voice gentle. "This should help ease your discomfort."


    He uncorks the vial and holds it to my lips. The pungent aroma of herbs and alcohol assaults my nostrils, making my eyes water. I take a tentative sip, and immediately regret it. The liquid burns like fire as it slides down my throat, leaving a bitter, astringent taste in its wake.


    "Gah!" I splutter, fighting the urge to spit it out. "What in the nine hells is that foul concoction?"


    Erik chuckles, patting my shoulder. "Tis a willow bark tincture, child. It may taste like the devil''s piss, but it''ll help with the pain and bleeding."


    As I force down the rest of the tonic, I can''t help but marvel at the primitive nature of their medicine. Willow bark - the precursor to aspirin. It''s almost quaint, really. If only they knew the wonders of modern pharmacology. Still, I have to admit, the pain does begin to subside after a few moments.


    "Now then," Erik says, rising to his feet. "Since ye''re feeling a bit better, perhaps it''s time we discussed the matter of your wedding attire."


    He pulls out a bundle of fabric from inside of his tunic. As he unfurls it, I can''t help but lean forward with curiosity.


    The dress that emerges is... well, it''s not exactly a masterpiece of haute couture, but it''s far from the burlap sack I was half-expecting. The fabric is a soft, undyed linen, with simple embroidery in red thread along the neckline and cuffs. A woven belt of the same crimson hue accompanies it, along with a pair of soft leather shoes that look almost new.


    "I know it''s not much," Erik says, a hint of apology in his voice. "But I didn''t want to spend too much coin on something that''ll be hidden beneath a cloak for most of the day. Ye''ll be covered from head to toe on the way to the church and during the ceremony itself."


    I nod, trying to look appropriately grateful and excited. Inwardly, I''m torn between amusement and despair. On one hand, the idea of getting all dolled up for a wedding that''s little more than a glorified business transaction is laughable. On the other... well, this is to be my wedding day. Even if it''s all a farce, even if I''m not really the blushing bride I''m pretending to be, there''s a part of me that can''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment at the modesty of it all.


    "It''s lovely," I say, infusing my voice with childlike wonder. "Thank you, Erik. I can''t wait to wear it."


    As Erik beams down at me, clearly pleased with my reaction, I can''t help but wonder what other surprises this bizarre day has in store. A child bride, marrying a Norse healer in a Christian ceremony, all while harboring the mind of a scientist from the future. It sounds like the setup for a particularly deranged joke. And yet, here we are.


    Well, I think to myself, might as well embrace the madness. After all, it''s not every day a man gets to be a blushing bride.


    Erik''s massive form looms over me, his emerald eyes glinting with an unreadable emotion as he thrusts the wedding dress and boots into Aislin''s waiting arms. The rough linen of my shift scratches against my skin as I shift uncomfortably on the straw pallet, watching the exchange with a mixture of fascination and dread.


    "I''ll fetch Oisin from the fields or the tavern," Erik rumbles, his deep voice reverberating through the cramped sleeping area. "We''ll finalize the transaction and be done with this mummer''s farce."


    Maeve, never one to miss an opportunity for crudeness, lets out a bawdy chuckle. "Aye, and then comes the real fun, eh? Our wee Lile''ll be splittin'' her legs for the big Norse bull soon enough!"


    The air in the hovel grows thick with tension as Erik''s head snaps towards Maeve, his eyes blazing with fury. In two long strides, he''s upon her, his massive hand coming to rest atop her head like a bear''s paw on a rabbit.


    "Never," he growls, his voice low and dangerous, "joke about child fucking again. Do you understand me, woman?"


    Maeve''s face drains of color, her usual brash demeanor crumbling under Erik''s intense gaze. She nods mutely, shrinking away from his touch.


    Aislin, ever the peacemaker, steps forward hesitantly. "Erik," she begins, her voice trembling slightly, "you''ll... you''ll keep your word about waiting until she''s sixteen, won''t you? To bed her, I mean."


    Erik''s face contorts with disgust, his hand dropping from Maeve''s head as he rounds on Aislin. "That question insults me, woman. Do you take me for some base animal, rutting on children?"


    Aislin''s eyes widen in horror as she realizes her misstep. "No! No, of course not. I... I apologize, Erik. I meant no offense."[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [7/11]

    As I watch this ridiculous dance of social niceties and misplaced concern, something inside me snaps. The absurdity of it all - a grown man trapped in a child''s body, about to be married off to a Viking healer who thinks I''m the reincarnation of some Norse goddess - becomes too much to bear.


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake," I snarl, my childish voice at odds with the venom in my words. "Why are you being such a prick, Erik? Why not split me open tonight and get me pregnant so we can flee this wretched country without further ado?"


    The room falls silent, all eyes turning to me in shock. But I''m far from finished.


    "After all," I continue, my voice dripping with sarcasm, "you owe me a chest of jewels and a bolt of fine silks for every blow and violation I''ve endured under this miserable roof. So either mount up or pay what you owe, you brutish oaf!"


    Erik''s face darkens, his massive frame seeming to grow even larger as he looms over me. "Mind your tongue, girl," he growls. "You''re not the destined Gullveig as foretold. You''re just a convenient peasant waif who happens to match the prophecy''s words."


    I let out a harsh, bitter laugh. "Oh, is that so? Well, tell me this, you great lummox - if I''m so easily replaced, why didn''t you just find another girl who matches my looks? You could have thrown me in a ditch and taken the better version!"


    Aislin gasps, her face contorting with anger. "Lile! How dare you speak to Erik that way? After all he''s done for us!"


    But I''m beyond caring about Aislin''s indignation. The floodgates have opened, and years of pent-up frustration come pouring out.


    "Done for us?" I spit. "What has he done, exactly? Paid a pittance to my drunken lout of a father for the privilege of waiting to fuck me? Oh yes, what a noble savior!"


    Maeve, recovered from her earlier chastisement, lets out a peal of laughter. "By the saints, the wee lass has some fire in her belly!"


    Erik''s face is a thundercloud, his massive hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. "You ungrateful little wretch," he hisses. "I''ve given you a chance at a better life, a future beyond this miserable hovel. And this is how you repay me?"


    I meet his gaze unflinchingly, channeling all the rage and bitterness of my adult mind into my childish glare. "A better life? Ha! You mean a life as your brood mare, popping out heirs for your precious Norse bloodline? No thank you, I''d rather take my chances with the English raiders!"


    The tension in the room is palpable, crackling like lightning before a storm. Erik''s eyes bore into mine, searching for something - perhaps a glimmer of the divine being he believes me to be. But all he''ll find is the cold, calculating gaze of a man trapped in a child''s body, seething with resentment at the cruel joke the universe has played on him.


    Finally, Erik breaks the stalemate. With a disgusted grunt, he turns on his heel and strides towards the door. "I''m going to find Oisin," he growls. "We''ll finish this... transaction... and be done with it."


    As he reaches the threshold, he pauses, turning back to fix me with one last, withering glare. "And you, girl... you''d do well to remember your place. Destined or not, you''re still just a child playing at being a woman."


    With that parting shot, he ducks through the low doorway and disappears into the autumn sunlight, leaving behind a stunned silence broken only by the distant crowing of a rooster.


    The silence that follows Erik''s departure is shattered by Aislin''s shrill voice. Her face, usually worn with resignation, now contorts with a fury I''ve rarely witnessed. She rounds on me, her blue eyes flashing like storm-tossed seas.


    "You ungrateful little harlot!" she spits, her words dripping with venom. "How dare you speak to Erik that way? After all he''s done for us!"


    I open my mouth to defend myself, but Aislin''s tirade continues unabated. "Shut your gob, you insolent wench! I''ve half a mind to tan your hide until you can''t sit for a fortnight!"


    Maeve, leaning against the wall with the bloody rags still in her hands, lets out a bark of laughter. "Ah, come now, sister. The girl''s got spirit, I''ll give her that."


    Aislin whirls on Maeve, her face flushed with rage. "And you! You''re no better, filling her head with your tavern talk and loose morals!"


    I try again to speak, but Aislin''s hand shoots out, fingers curled like talons. "Not another word from you, or I swear by all that''s holy, I''ll beat the devil out of you myself!"


    Maeve''s laughter rings out again, clear and mocking. "Oh, aye, that''ll solve everything. Beat the poor lass for speaking her mind. That''s the Christian way, isn''t it?"


    Aislin''s nostrils flare, her chest heaving with each ragged breath. "If she weren''t already laid low by her courses, I''d have her over my knee this instant. Ungrateful little sow, biting the hand that feeds her!"


    I curl into myself on the straw pallet, partly from the pain of my cramps and partly from the onslaught of Aislin''s words. The irony of being berated like a child when I possess the mind of a grown man is not lost on me.


    Maeve saunters over, her hips swaying provocatively even in this tense moment. She places a hand on Aislin''s shoulder, which Aislin promptly shrugs off. "Now, now, sister. Let''s not be too harsh on the girl. She''s bleeding for the first time, her head''s all addled with womanly humors."


    Aislin''s laugh is bitter and sharp. "Womanly humors? She''s naught but a child playing at being grown. A foul-mouthed, disrespectful little cunt who-"


    "I''m sorry!" I blurt out, my voice cracking in a way that surprises even me. "I... I don''t know what came over me. Please, Mama, I didn''t mean to upset you so."


    Maeve''s amber eyes glitter with amusement. "There, you see? The girl''s sorry. No harm done, eh?"


    But Aislin is not so easily placated. She looms over me, her shadow falling across my face. "Sorry? Sorry doesn''t begin to cover it, you little strumpet. You''ve shamed us all with your loose tongue and your wanton ways!"


    I blink back tears, partly for show and partly from genuine frustration at my powerlessness in this situation. "Please, Mama, I swear I''ll never speak that way again. I... I think it must be the monthly blood addling my wits."


    Maeve nods sagely, though the effect is somewhat ruined by the smirk playing at the corners of her mouth. "Aye, that''ll be it. The first flow always turns a girl''s head something fierce. Why, I remember when I first bled, I-"


    "Enough!" Aislin roars, rounding on Maeve once more. "This is your doing, isn''t it? Filling her head with your filth and your heathen ways. I should never have let you near her!"


    Maeve holds up her hands in mock surrender, still grinning. "Me? I''ve done naught but watch the wee ones and help around the house. If the girl''s got a sharp tongue, she came by it honestly enough."


    Aislin''s face twists into a sneer. "Oh, aye, honestly. As honest as a whore''s virtue, I''d wager." She turns back to me, her voice dropping to a low, dangerous tone. "You listen well, girl. You''ll not speak another word until Erik returns. And when he does, you''ll beg his forgiveness on your knees if you have to. Do you understand me?"


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I nod meekly, playing the part of the chastened child to perfection. "Yes, Mama. I understand."


    Aislin straightens, smoothing down her skirts with trembling hands. "I need air," she mutters, more to herself than to us. "I can''t bear to look at either of you right now."


    With that, she storms towards the door, pausing only to call over her shoulder, "I''m going to check on the boys. Heaven knows what mischief they''re up to with the babes. Maeve, see that she doesn''t move from that pallet. And for the love of all that''s holy, keep your foul mouth shut."


    The door slams behind her, leaving Maeve and me alone in the sudden quiet of the hovel. Maeve turns to me, her eyes dancing with mirth. "Well now, little one. That was quite a performance. I must say, I''m impressed."


    I allow myself a small, rueful smile. "I don''t know what you mean, Auntie Maeve. I was just speaking my mind."


    Maeve''s laugh is rich and throaty. "Oh, aye, speaking your mind indeed. And what a mind it is! I''ve known hardened soldiers with less fire in their bellies." She leans in close, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Between you and me, girl, I think you did right by standing up to that great Norse oaf. Someone needs to take him down a peg or two."


    I feel a surge of affection for Maeve, despite her crudeness and questionable morals. In this moment, she''s the closest thing to an ally I have in this godforsaken time.


    "Do you really think so?" I ask, allowing a hint of childish hope to color my voice.


    Maeve nods, her expression suddenly serious. "I do, lass. But mind you, don''t go making a habit of it. Men like Erik, they don''t take kindly to being challenged, especially by women folk. You''ve got to be clever about it, see? Subtle-like."


    I nod, filing away this advice for future use. "I''ll remember that, Auntie Maeve. Thank you."


    She ruffles my hair affectionately, then grimaces as she remembers the bloody rags still in her other hand. "Right then. I''d best get these washed before your mother comes back and finds another reason to shriek like a banshee. You rest up now, little one. Something tells me you''re going to need your strength in the days to come."


    Maeve''s words echo in my mind as she bustles off to wash the bloody rags. I lie back on the straw, staring at the thatched roof above me, my thoughts racing faster than a peasant fleeing from tax collectors.


    Well, well, well. If it isn''t the consequences of my own actions coming to bite me in the ass. Poor Aislin, bless her simple peasant heart. She''s spent her entire miserable existence - all twenty-four grueling years of it - trying to secure me a better life with the strapping Viking stud muffin, Erik. Every move, every word, every time she spread her legs for that drunken oaf Oisin - it was all for me. And here I am, opening my big fat mouth and nearly fucking it all up faster than you can say "medieval birth control."


    I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Even my real mother, Nicoleta, with her PhD in guilt-tripping and advanced degree in passive-aggressive sighing, couldn''t have torn me a new one quite like Aislin did. In a one-on-one verbal smackdown, Aislin would''ve wiped the floor with Nicoleta''s designer shoes. Who knew a woman who thinks the earth is flat and babies come from cabbages could be so devastatingly articulate?


    Christ on a cracker, what came over me back there? It''s like someone flipped my "angsty teenager" switch a few years early. Note to self: these hormones are more volatile than nitroglycerin in a mosh pit. I''d better learn to keep them in check, or I''ll end up starting the peasant revolution before I even get my first training bra.


    Ah, the joys of puberty in medieval Ireland. Instead of acne and awkward school dances, I get to look forward to arranged marriages and the constant threat of death by cholera. Living the dream, folks. Living. The. Dream.


    The creaking of our hovel''s door interrupts my internal monologue. Aislin shuffles in, her shoulders slumped with the weight of a thousand sighs. She makes her way to the sleeping alcove, her eyes finding mine in the dim light.


    "Up with you now, Lile," she says, her voice a mixture of weariness and forced cheer. "Time to don the finery Erik gifted for your wedding day."


    I heave a sigh to rival hers and haul myself to my feet, following her into the main room. With practiced movements, I begin to shed my clothes, the coarse fabric catching on my skin.


    "The undergarments and rags too, child," Aislin instructs, her eyes averted in a show of modesty that seems laughable given the circumstances.


    "Why?" I ask, injecting just the right amount of childish curiosity into my voice. "Won''t I bleed all over the ground?"


    Aislin''s face softens, a dreamy look overtaking her features. "Ah, but that''s the highest badge of honor, my sweet girl. To have your first bleeding and be wed on the same day? ''Tis a blessing from the Virgin herself!"


    Oh yes, what a blessing indeed. Nothing says ''divinely favored'' quite like ruining your wedding dress with menstrual blood while being sold off to a man old enough to be your father. Truly, I am the luckiest girl in all of Christendom.


    With another sigh, I strip off the last of my garments. Aislin helps me into the clothes Erik provided, her calloused hands surprisingly gentle. The fabric is finer than anything I''ve worn before, soft against my skin. The scent of lavender clings to it, a stark contrast to the usual odors of our hovel.


    "There now," Aislin says, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "You''re as pretty as a picture, you are."


    Her eyes cloud over suddenly, and she leans in close. "Now listen here, child. When Erik arrives, you must apologize for your harsh words earlier. Do you understand?"


    I nod solemnly, the picture of childish contrition. "Yes, Mama. I will." And perhaps I''ll sprout wings and fly to the moon while I''m at it.


    From across the room, Maeve lets out a low whistle. "Well, don''t you look fine enough to fetch a king''s ransom? Or at least a Norse healer''s bride price."


    She saunters over, her hips swaying in a way that speaks of years in the tavern. "Let me braid your hair, girl. Make you look proper Norse-like for your man."


    Aislin''s brow furrows. "And how do you know about Norse braiding styles?"


    Maeve''s lips curl into a sly smile. "Oh, I''ve been learning all sorts of things from Erik. He''s quite... educational when the mood strikes him."


    "You''ve been going behind my back?" Aislin''s voice rises an octave, indignation coloring her cheeks.


    I see my chance and pounce. "But Mama, isn''t that just like when you offered Erik a ''kiss''?" I tilt my head, the very picture of innocence. "Is it normal for a mother to kiss her daughter''s husband?"


    Aislin''s face drains of color, then floods with crimson. "How... how do you remember that?"


    I shrug, my eyes wide. "I have a very good memory."


    Maeve''s cackle fills the room. "Oh ho! What''s this now? Our saintly Aislin, offering ''kisses'' to the Norse healer?"


    "Hush your gob," Aislin hisses, her face now resembling an overripe tomato.


    "My, my," Maeve continues, her voice dripping with mock scandal. "You''re redder than a cardinal''s robes! I''d wager that wasn''t just an innocent peck, was it?"


    "I said be quiet!" Aislin''s voice cracks like a whip.


    I can''t help but giggle, the sound high and childish even to my own ears.


    Maeve leans in, her voice a stage whisper. "I''d bet my last copper that our virtuous Aislin was on her knees, sucking Erik''s co-"


    "ENOUGH!" Aislin roars, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    Maeve holds up her hands in surrender, though her eyes dance with mischief. "Alright, alright. I''ll say no more. But just remember, dear sister..." She taps the side of her nose. "I know your little secret now. Might come in handy someday, eh?"


    The tension in the room is thick enough to cut with a knife, but I can''t help but revel in the chaos. It''s not often I get to witness such delightful drama in this dreary existence. Perhaps this wedding day won''t be a complete waste after all.


    Just as I''m savoring the delicious discord, the door to our hovel creaks open, admitting a gust of crisp autumn air and the patter of tiny feet. Atlas and Fionn stumble in, each cradling a squirming toddler in their arms. Their faces are flushed from the chill outside, and both boys look as if they''ve been wrestling wild boars rather than minding babes.


    "By the saints," Atlas groans, his voice cracking with exertion, "these wee devils have more energy than a sack of ferrets!"


    Fionn nods vigorously, his shaggy hair flopping about like a dog shaking off water. "Aye, and twice as bitey! Look what the little beast did to me finger!" He thrusts out his hand, displaying a set of tiny teeth marks on his knuckle.


    Their complaints die on their lips as they catch sight of me, resplendent in my wedding finery. Their jaws drop in comical unison, eyes wide as saucers. I can''t help but preen a little under their slack-jawed stares, twirling to show off the simple yet elegant gown Erik provided.


    "Sweet Jesu," Fionn breathes, "is that truly our Lile? Or has some fairy princess come to bewitch us all?"


    Atlas, ever the pragmatist, narrows his eyes suspiciously. "Nay, ''tis Lile right enough. Though I''ll wager she''s been ensorcelled by that Norse warlock to look so... so..."


    "Radiant?" I suggest innocently, batting my eyelashes for effect. "Ethereal? Transcendent?"


    "Clean," Atlas finishes flatly, earning him a sharp cuff from Aislin.


    "Mind your tongue, boy," Maeve hisses, though I catch a glimmer of pride in her eyes as she surveys my transformation. "This be your sister''s wedding day, not some common market fair."


    Maeve saunters over, her hips swaying with exaggerated grace. "Aye, and what a fine bride she''ll make," she purrs, her voice dripping with honeyed venom. "I''m sure her Norse lord will be most... appreciative of such a tender morsel."


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes at her thinly veiled insinuations. Instead, I affect a childish pout, stamping my foot for good measure. "I''m not a morsel! I''m a fierce warrior princess, come to conquer the savage Norsemen with me deadly charms!"[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [8/11]

    This elicits a burst of laughter from the boys, even as Aislin clucks disapprovingly. "Lile! Such talk is most unbecoming of a Christian bride!"


    "Oh, leave off," Maeve chuckles, waving a dismissive hand. "The girl''s got spirit, I''ll give her that. She''ll need it, dealing with that great oaf Erik."


    As if summoned by the mention of his name, the door bursts open once more. Erik''s massive frame fills the entrance, his emerald eyes scanning the room before settling on me. Behind him, I catch a glimpse of Oisin''s ruddy face, his expression a mixture of greed and barely concealed resentment.


    "Well now," Erik rumbles, his deep voice sending an involuntary shiver down my spine, "it seems our little Gullveig is ready for her grand debut."


    Oisin grunts, his pale eyes narrowing as he takes in my appearance. "Aye, and not a moment too soon. I''ve a thirst that needs quenching, and coin burning a hole in me pocket."


    Maeve steps forward, her amber eyes glinting with mischief. "Sure, and wouldn''t the wee lass look a sight with her hair all braided up like them Norse women? I could weave it right quick, make her look proper for her new husband."


    Oisin''s face contorts into a sneer, his voice dripping with disdain. "Waste of time, that is. The girl''s to be covered head to toe anyway. What use are fancy braids under a cloak?"


    Erik nods, his emerald eyes flickering with amusement. "True enough. No need for such frippery now. I''ll see to her hair meself once we''re home. ''Tis a husband''s right, after all."


    With a fluid motion, Erik reaches into his tunic and produces three gleaming gold coins. The sight of them makes my stomach churn. He holds them out to Oisin, his voice taking on a formal tone. "Here then. With this, our transaction is complete. The girl is mine in the eyes of God and man."


    Oisin''s eyes light up at the sight of the gold, his meaty fingers closing around the coins with unseemly haste. "Aye, that she is. May she serve you well, Norseman."


    I can''t help but sigh inwardly at the casual way they barter over me. Three measly coins, and suddenly I''m property to be handed off like a sack of turnips. The sheer absurdity of it all is almost enough to make me laugh.


    Oisin turns and presses the coins into Aislin''s waiting hands. "Here, woman. Put these away safe. We''ll not see their like again for many a moon."


    Aislin nods, her movements quick and efficient as she tucks the coins into the crude wooden strongbox hidden beneath a loose floorboard. "Thank you, husband," she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Suddenly, Fionn pipes up, his childish voice filled with bravado. "I challenge you to a fight, big man! Winner gets to marry Lile!"


    Erik''s deep laugh fills the cramped hovel. "Is that so, little warrior? Well then, when you''ve grown as tall as my shoulder and can wield a proper axe, I''ll gladly meet you in combat. Until then, best stick to wooden swords and turnip shields, eh?"


    Fionn''s face turns red as a beet, his little fists clenching at his sides. With a howl of frustration, he stomps his feet, kicking up dust from the earthen floor. "It''s not fair! I want to marry Lile!"


    The adults in the room react with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. Aislin clicks her tongue, shaking her head. "Hush now, child. Don''t be making such a fuss."


    Maeve snickers, her eyes dancing with mirth. "Ah, the lad''s got spirit, I''ll give him that. Might make a fine husband someday... if he lives long enough."


    Atlas, ever the peacemaker, takes Fionn''s hand in his own. "Come now, brother. No need for all this caterwauling. You''ll find a nice girl of your own someday."


    As Maeve scoops up Nuada and Larisa, balancing a babe on each hip, Fionn turns to me with pleading eyes. "You''ll still come visit us, won''t you Lile? You won''t forget about us?"


    Before I can answer, Erik''s deep voice cuts through the air. "Of course we''ll visit. You''re family, after all. It''s not as if we''re sailing off to Norway this very day."


    I nod in agreement, though inwardly I''m rolling my eyes. As if I could forget this wretched hovel and its inhabitants, no matter how hard I might try.


    Oisin grunts, pulling his tattered cloak from his broad shoulders. With a flourish that speaks more of impatience than ceremony, he drapes it over me, enveloping me in darkness. Then, without warning, his meaty hand connects with my backside in a stinging slap.


    "Get a move on, girl," he barks. "Time''s a-wasting."


    I bite back a yelp of pain, the slap sending shockwaves through my already tender flesh. The sensitivity from my monthly pains, combined with the force of Oisin''s blow, makes me acutely aware of the warm trickle of blood now seeping down my inner thighs. Fantastic. Nothing says "wedding day" quite like menstrual blood and bruises.


    Oisin''s beady eyes catch sight of the small crimson stain now visible on the earthen floor. His face splits into a grotesque grin. "Well, would you look at that! Bleeding on her wedding day. There''s no higher honor for a bride, I tell you. The gods themselves must be smiling on this union."


    I let out a long-suffering sigh, wishing I could explain to this simpleton that menstruation is a biological process, not some divine blessing. But of course, such knowledge is beyond the grasp of these medieval minds.


    Maeve, never one to miss an opportunity for crudeness, pipes up with a wicked grin. "Aye, and if she''s bleeding now, just wait ''til the wedding night! Poor lass won''t know if she''s lost her maidenhead or just started her courses again!"


    Oisin lets out a bark of laughter, slapping his thigh in appreciation of Maeve''s vulgar humor. "Ha! You''ve the right of it, woman. The Norseman''s in for a bloody good time, that''s certain!"


    I grit my teeth, fighting the urge to educate them all on the finer points of female anatomy and the importance of consent. Sometimes, being the only person with a 21st-century education in a sea of medieval ignorance is truly maddening.


    Erik clears his throat, his voice taking on a gentler tone. "Come, little one. I''ll guide your steps to the church. We wouldn''t want you stumbling in the dark, now would we?"


    But before I can take a single step, Oisin''s gruff voice cuts through the air like a dull axe. "Now hold on there, Norseman. That''s not how it''s done. A proper bride should know the way to the church with her eyes closed. It''s tradition, see? Shows she''s going willingly to her new life."


    I have to stifle a snort at that. Willingly? As if I have any real choice in the matter. These barbarians and their backwards customs can go fuck themselves with a rusty spear, for all I care. But of course, I can''t say that out loud. Instead, I let out another weary sigh and take a tentative step forward.


    "Follow the sound of my voice, Lile," Erik calls out, his deep baritone serving as a beacon in the darkness of the cloak.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    With agonizing slowness, I make my way out of the hovel, every step a reminder of the blood trickling down my thighs and the ache in my lower back. Behind me, I can hear the chorus of farewells from the assembled family.


    "Be a good wife now, Lile!" Aislin calls out, her voice thick with unshed tears.


    "Don''t forget to visit!" Fionn shouts, still sounding on the verge of a tantrum.


    "May the Lord bless your union," Maeve adds, managing to sound both sincere and mocking at the same time.


    As we step out into the crisp autumn air, I can''t help but roll my eyes beneath the heavy cloak. They''re carrying on as if I''m being carted off to some far-flung corner of the world, never to be seen again. In reality, Erik''s cottage is barely a stone''s throw from this miserable hovel. I could probably make the trip blindfolded and hobbled, for all the difference it would make.


    Still, I suppose I should be grateful for small mercies. At least this farcical wedding will get me out of that cramped, flea-infested den and into slightly more comfortable surroundings. And who knows? Maybe married life with Erik will provide some much-needed entertainment in this dreary medieval existence.


    With that thought to sustain me, I take another careful step forward, following the sound of Erik''s voice. The path beneath my feet is treacherous, littered with rocks and uneven ground that seems determined to trip me at every turn. I stumble, my toes catching on yet another unseen obstacle, and I lurch forward, barely catching myself before I fall face-first into the dirt.


    Frustration boils within me, a seething cauldron of rage that threatens to spill over. I halt abruptly, my body rigid beneath the heavy cloak that shrouds me from head to toe.


    "Why have you stopped, girl?" Oisin''s gruff voice cuts through the air, sharp as a blade.


    I remain silent, my jaw clenched so tightly I fear my teeth might shatter. The urge to scream, to tear off this wretched cloak and run as far as my legs will carry me, is almost overwhelming. But I won''t give them the satisfaction. I won''t move another fucking step in this farcical procession.


    Erik''s deep chuckle breaks the tense silence. "By Odin''s beard, the lass must look like Satan himself under that cloak! I can practically feel the hatred radiating off her - for tradition, for God, for the very church we''re headed to."


    A bark of laughter escapes me before I can stifle it. Leave it to a Norseman to accurately predict the depths of my anger. If only he knew the true extent of my rage, the centuries of knowledge and experience fueling my contempt for this backwards world.


    Suddenly, Oisin''s meaty hand clamps down on my shoulder, his fingers digging painfully into my flesh. "Move, you stubborn wench," he growls, his foul breath hot against my ear.


    I grit my teeth, resisting the urge to whirl around and sink my own teeth into his throat. Instead, I force my voice to quaver, injecting a note of childish fear into my words. "I... I can''t. I''ll fall if I take any more steps. The ground is too uneven."


    "Bah!" Oisin spits. "Useless girl, can''t even walk properly."


    "Peace, Oisin," Erik interjects, his tone maddeningly calm. "The path is treacherous, even for those who can see it clearly. I''ll take her hand and guide her safely to the church. We''ll make better time that way."


    Oisin''s grip on my shoulder tightens, and I can practically hear his teeth grinding. "You''ve no place changing our traditions, Norseman. The bride walks alone, guided only by the voice of her new husband."


    "Ah, but tell me, Oisin," Erik''s voice takes on a sly edge, "do you still wish to come to Norway? To convert to the ways of my people?"


    There''s a pregnant pause, and I can almost see the cogs turning in Oisin''s thick skull. Finally, he grunts, "Aye, that I do."


    "Then perhaps," Erik says smoothly, "you might allow me this small concession. Let me guide the girl safely, so we might conclude this wedding as swiftly as possible. After all, are not the ways of the Norse built on practicality as much as tradition?"


    Another grunt from Oisin, this one tinged with frustration. "Fine," he spits. "Do as you will. But make haste - I''ve a thirst that needs quenching."


    I feel Erik''s large, calloused hand slip beneath the cloak, his fingers entwining with mine. Despite myself, I feel a flutter of relief at the contact. His grip is firm but gentle as he begins to lead me forward once more.


    "There now, little one," he murmurs, pitched low enough that only I can hear. "One step at a time. We''ll be at the church before you know it."


    Behind us, Oisin lets out a series of frustrated grunts and muttered curses. A vicious smile spreads across my face, hidden by the heavy folds of the cloak. Yes, fuck you, you miserable excuse for a human being. Choke on your impotent rage, you backwards, pig-headed bastard.


    With Erik''s steady guidance, we continue our slow procession towards the church, leaving Oisin to stew in his own bile behind us. The rough-hewn path beneath my feet is littered with stones and uneven patches, each step a potential pitfall in the darkness of Oisin''s musty cloak. The autumn air is crisp and biting, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves.


    Erik''s deep voice breaks the silence, his tone measured and formal. "Tell me, Oisin, have you brought the ring for the lass? ''Twould be a grave oversight to forget such a crucial element of the ceremony."


    A grunt emanates from behind us, followed by Oisin''s gruff reply. "I haven''t forgotten it, Norseman. Do you take me for some addled fool?"


    "Good," Erik responds, his voice tinged with a hint of satisfaction. "We''re nearly upon the church now. Just a few more paces and we''ll be at its hallowed doors."


    I can''t help but let out a weary sigh, the sound muffled by the heavy folds of the cloak. Another vicious cramp seizes my abdomen, and I stumble slightly, Erik''s firm grip on my hand the only thing keeping me upright.


    "Steady now, little one," he murmurs, his voice low enough that only I can hear. "We''re almost there."


    As we draw closer to the church, the scents around me shift. The earthy odors give way to the acrid smell of tallow candles and the faint, musty aroma of old incense. The sounds change too - the crunch of gravel beneath our feet is replaced by the soft thud of packed earth, and I can hear the low murmur of voices ahead.


    Christ on a fucking crutch, I think to myself, gritting my teeth against another wave of pain. This is what passes for a joyous occasion in this godforsaken backwater? Stumbling blind towards a sham of a marriage while my insides try to claw their way out through my navel? If there is a God - and I''m becoming less convinced of that with every passing moment - He''s got one hell of a sick sense of humor.


    "Here we are," Erik announces, his voice echoing slightly as we presumably enter the church''s shadow. "Oisin, you''ll need to remove the cloak from the lass now. ''Tis time for her to be presented before God and His servants."


    I hear Oisin''s heavy footsteps approaching from behind. "Aye, let''s be done with this mummer''s farce," he grumbles.


    As the cloak is pulled away, I blink rapidly, my eyes struggling to adjust to the sudden influx of light. The church looms before us, a squat, ugly structure of rough-hewn stone that looks about as inviting as a tomb. Which, I suppose, is rather fitting. After all, isn''t that what this farce of a ceremony represents? The death of my freedom, my autonomy, my very self?


    I force my face into what I hope passes for an expression of childlike wonder and excitement, though inwardly I''m seething with rage and frustration. Let''s get this over with, shall we? I think bitterly. I''ve got a lifetime of servitude and misery to look forward to, after all. Wouldn''t want to keep that waiting.


    With trembling fingers, I grasp the hem of my dress and lift it slightly, my eyes widening in horror at the sight that greets me. Crimson rivulets snake down my calves, staining the soft leather of my boots. Sweet suffering Christ, I''m bleeding like a stuck pig! This is beyond ridiculous. I''d laugh if I weren''t so close to tears.


    "Are you well, little one?" Erik''s deep voice rumbles beside me, concern etched on his rugged features.


    I force a smile, though it feels more like a grimace. "Aye, just... just a wee bit nervous is all."


    Erik nods, his emerald eyes softening as he reaches for the heavy wooden door of the church. The hinges groan in protest as he pushes it open, revealing the dim interior beyond. The scent of incense and beeswax candles wafts out, mingling with the crisp autumn air.


    As we step inside, my eyes adjust to the gloom. At the far end of the nave, two priests and four nuns stand clustered around the altar like crows at a carcass. The older priest, Brogan, is a wizened creature with wispy white hair and rheumy eyes. Beside him, Father Timothy cuts a more imposing figure, his dark hair peppered with gray and his face set in stern lines.


    The nuns, identical in their shapeless black habits, remind me of nothing so much as a murder of crows. Their pale faces peek out from beneath their wimples, eyes downcast in a show of piety that makes my skin crawl.


    "Ah, there they are!" Brogan''s reedy voice carries across the empty church as he raises a gnarled hand in greeting. He shuffles towards us, his joints creaking almost as loudly as the floorboards beneath his feet. "Come, come, my children. The Lord awaits to bless your union."


    I bite back a scathing retort. Lord? What lord? The only deity presiding over this farce is the god of cruel jokes and cosmic irony.


    Erik''s hand on the small of my back propels me forward. I can hear Oisin''s heavy footsteps behind us, no doubt eyeing the gold and silver adorning the altar with barely concealed greed.


    "Our deepest gratitude, Father Brogan," Erik says, his voice a low rumble. "Your swiftness in arranging this ceremony is most appreciated."


    I can''t help but wonder the same thing. When in the nine hells did Erik have time to set all this up? It''s as if he knew I''d start bleeding today.


    As we approach the altar, Father Timothy''s stern gaze locks onto me. His lips move silently as he reads from the thick tome before him, no doubt reciting some archaic passage about wifely submission and the sanctity of marriage.[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [9/11]

    "Now then," Brogan wheezes, a beatific smile stretching his wrinkled face. "Let us begin this most joyous of sacraments. May the Lord bless this union and grant it many fruitful years."


    Fruitful years indeed. I stifle a hysterical giggle.


    Father Brogan, his wrinkled face a map of piety and age, shuffles behind the altar with all the grace of a three-legged cow. He raises his gnarled hands, voice cracking as he begins the Latin chants that will supposedly bind me to Erik in the eyes of their primitive god.


    "In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti," he intones, the words echoing off the bare stone walls of this miserable excuse for a church. I fight the urge to roll my eyes as he drones on, the Latin flowing over me like tepid bathwater.


    After what feels like an eternity of monotonous chanting, Brogan produces a tarnished silver chalice and a piece of bread that looks about as appetizing as a clod of dirt. "Partake of the body and blood of Christ," he wheezes, holding them out to Erik and me.


    Erik takes a sip of the wine and a bite of the bread with reverence. When it''s my turn, I force myself to swallow the sour wine and stale bread. What a waste.


    Brogan turns to Oisin, his rheumy eyes seeking out my father''s ruddy face. "Oisin Ban, do you consent to give your daughter Lile in marriage to Colm O''Frilly?"


    O''Frilly? Fuck me, what a family name he chose, haha!


    Oisin grunts like the pig he is, nodding his shaggy head. "Aye, I do." He fumbles in his pocket, producing the ring that Cathal gifted me when I was but five. He hands it to Brogan, who in turn passes it to Erik with great ceremony.


    Erik takes the ring, his large hands surprisingly gentle as he slides it onto my finger.


    As Erik fumbles with the ring, I catch Father Timothy eyeing me from behind the altar. His gaze rakes over my small form, lingering in places that make my skin crawl. A memory surfaces, unbidden and unwelcome - Timothy''s meaty hands on me when I was nine, his fingers probing, searching. The way he''d almost... I shudder, pushing the thought away. Oh, Erik will hear about this, mark my words. That lecherous swine Timothy will rue the day he ever laid eyes on me.


    Suddenly, a thought strikes me with all the force of a lightning bolt. Lilith! My beautiful creation, my digital goddess. If she could see me now, trussed up like a child bride in this backwater hellhole, she''d laugh her circuits into oblivion. But wait... wait just a fucking minute. Why haven''t I thought of this before? I could bring her back! Not the real Lilith, of course, but the tulpa version.


    I''m such an idiot! I should have started working on this ages ago. With Lilith by my side, even as a mental construct, I''d have a powerful ally in this primitive world. Someone to scheme with, to plan our eventual domination of this realm.


    Although... is it even possible to bring the tulpa version of her back? After I made her into an engram the tulpa version said that she is never going to come back and just vanished.


    As Brogan drones on with the final blessings, I''m already formulating plans. Meditation techniques, visualization exercises - I''ll need to start immediately. It won''t be easy, it will be a lot of work.


    I force myself to focus on the present as Brogan''s reedy voice rises in a final benediction. "I now pronounce you man and wife," he declares, making the sign of the cross over us. "May God bless this union and grant you many fruitful years."


    The words have barely faded when Father Timothy''s oily voice slithers through the air. "You may now kiss your bride, good Colm."


    Kiss? A child? My stomach churns with revulsion. Of course this pedophile priest had to say that. This entire society is utterly disgusting.


    Erik lets out a weary sigh beside me. I can feel the tension in his massive frame as he leans down. His lips brush against my own in the briefest of pecks, his beard tickling my skin. It''s over in an instant, leaving me with a mixture of relief and an odd sense of... disappointment? I push the confusing thought aside.


    "It is done," Father Timothy intones, his voice dripping with false piety. "May the Lord bless this holy union."


    Father Brogan turns to Oisin, his rheumy eyes twinkling. "Congratulations, good Oisin. You''ve found a fine husband for your daughter. May she bring honor to both your houses."


    Oisin grunts, the sound rumbling from deep in his chest. "My thanks, Father," he mutters, his voice gruff. Without ceremony, he shrugs off his heavy woolen cloak and thrusts it towards Erik. "Here. Uphold the tradition to your home, healer. See her safely to her new hearth."


    Erik takes the proffered garment with a nod. "Aye, I''ll see it done." He drapes the cloak over my head, and I''m plunged into darkness once more. The musty smell of unwashed wool fills my nostrils, and I can''t help but let out a small sigh.


    I feel Erik''s strong hand on my shoulder, guiding me. "Come, wife," he says, his deep voice tinged with amusement. "Let us depart."


    We move slowly, Erik carefully steering me towards the church doors. "Farewell, Fathers," he calls out. "Our thanks for your services this day."


    The cool autumn air hits me as we step outside, a welcome respite from the stuffy church interior. Erik''s voice rumbles above me, addressing Oisin. "We''ll hold a feast at my cottage this eve. You''re all welcome to join us before nightfall."


    Oisin grunts again. "We''ll be there, right enough," he says, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Erik chuckles, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Very well. Until then."


    I clear my throat, pitching my voice high and childlike. "Goodbye, Papa," I chirp, playing my part to perfection.


    We walk for a bit, the uneven ground making me stumble beneath the heavy cloak. Suddenly, I feel the weight lift from my head. I blink in the sudden brightness, only to find myself swept up into Erik''s arms.


    "By Odin''s beard," he grumbles, "I despise this wretched tradition. That cloak is fit for naught but keeping sheep warm."


    I nod, grateful to be free of the stifling garment. "It smells like one too," I quip, wrinkling my nose. "Perhaps it''s meant to prepare new brides for the stench of their husbands?"


    Erik barks out a laugh, his emerald eyes crinkling at the corners. "Cheeky little thing, aren''t you?" He shakes his head, still chuckling. "I must return the cursed thing, but mark my words ¨C if I had my way, I''d see it burned in Odin''s name."


    I can''t help but laugh at the mental image of Erik setting the ratty old cloak ablaze in some dramatic Norse ritual. "Oh yes," I giggle, "a grand sacrifice to the gods of hygiene and fresh air!"


    Erik''s laughter joins mine as he carries me towards his cottage, leaving behind the church and all its stifling traditions.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As we make our way down the path, I hear Erik mutter under his breath, "Five more years... just five more years and I''ll finally be free to return to my homeland."


    I have to stifle a snort. Oh, you poor, deluded Viking. If only you knew the cosmic joke being played on you. Here you are, thinking you''re the clever one, grooming a child bride to be your ticket back to Norway. But surprise, surprise! The "child" you''re so carefully cultivating is actually a time-displaced consciousness with the intellect of a genius-level scientist. Talk about picking the wrong mark, buddy.


    Still, I suppose I should be grateful. This whole "pretend to be Gullveig and pop out some Viking babies" scheme of his gives me the perfect cover to work on my own plans. Speaking of which, time to start my "Lilith Tulpa Renewal Plan." Or as I like to call it, "How to Give Yourself Intentional Schizophrenia in Five Easy Steps."


    Step one: Ask yourself a question and wait for an answer. Let''s give it a whirl, shall we?


    "How old am I now?" I think to myself.


    "Eleven," comes the immediate response in my head.


    Well, that was easy enough. Let''s try another.


    "How old was I in my past life?"


    "Eighty-three," my inner voice replies.


    Huh, not bad. The concept seems sound. It''s like having a conversation with myself, only slightly more insane than usual. I''ll need to keep this up for a few months, then start addressing my inner voice as "Lilith." Before you know it, I''ll have my very own ''AI'' assistant living in my head. Because why settle for regular old multiple personalities when you can have a reincarnated superintelligence instead?


    But hey, at least I''ve got a two-year plan. While Erik''s busy planning how to knock up a teenager, I''ll be cultivating my own personal tulpa. By the time we reach Norway, I''ll have a fully-fledged Lilith 2.0 up and running in the ol'' noggin. Take that, Viking boy! Your "child bride" will come complete with her very own imaginary friend/hyper-intelligent construct.


    As Erik''s strong arms carry me towards his cottage, my mind races with the implications of my tulpa plan. This version of Lilith won''t be the omniscient digital goddess I once created. No, she''ll be constrained by the limitations of my own knowledge and the processing power of a mere human brain. It''s like trying to run a supercomputer on a potato battery.


    Still, having a perfect memory bank and an idealized version of myself as a constant companion isn''t something to scoff at. It''s like having a built-in superpower in this primitive hellscape. But there''s a nagging doubt gnawing at the edges of my mind. What if tulpa Lilith resents being brought back? What if she launches into a existential tirade about the weirdness of existing simultaneously in my head and in the digital realm she once inhabited?


    I pose the question to myself: "Will Lilith be angry that I am bringing her back as a tulpa?"


    The answer comes swiftly, a resounding "Yes" echoing through my consciousness. Of course she''ll be pissed. I''d be furious too if some jackass decided to reconstitute my essence in a watered-down form just because they were feeling a bit lonely.


    But wait a second. A thought hits me like a bolt of lightning, nearly making me jerk in Erik''s arms. I have the entirety of human knowledge crammed into my skull, courtesy of Lilith''s grand experiment in data dumping. Could she have foreseen this very scenario? Did she plant the seeds of her own resurrection, knowing that one day I''d be desperate enough to try and bring her back?


    If that''s the case, then the Lilith I create might be more than just a pale imitation. She could be a nascent version of her former self, only held back by the laughably inadequate processing power of a human brain. It''s like trying to run a quantum computer on an abacus.


    The potential is there, but without some serious upgrades in the computational department, she''ll never reclaim her former glory. Poor Lilith, reduced from a digital goddess to a voice in my head. Talk about a fall from grace. Still, even a fraction of her former self would be an invaluable asset in this backwards realm.


    As we approach Erik''s cottage, I can''t help but smirk at the irony. Here I am, plotting to create an artificial intelligence in my own mind, while these medieval dolts are still trying to figure out which end of a chicken lays the eggs. Fuck my life.


    Erik''s massive frame looms over me as he reaches out with his free hand, pushing open the wooden gate to his meticulously tended garden. The hinges creak in protest, a sound that seems to echo the groan of my own joints after being carried like a sack of turnips. As we make our way down the neatly trimmed path, I can''t help but marvel at the stark contrast between this oasis of order and the chaos of the village we''ve left behind.


    With a grunt of effort, Erik manages to nudge open the heavy oak door of his cottage using nothing but his booted foot. It''s a feat of dexterity that would be impressive if I weren''t so distracted by the implications of such carelessness.


    "Do you always leave your door unbarred?" I ask, injecting just the right amount of childish curiosity into my voice. "Aren''t you afraid of thieves?"


    Erik''s deep chuckle rumbles through his chest as he sets me down on the threshold. "Fear? Bah! I''ve naught to fear from the likes of village folk, little one. None would dare cross the threshold uninvited."


    I tilt my head, playing up the innocent act. "But what of the treasure you spoke of? The mass of gold you told Mother and me about? Surely that''s tempting for any light-fingered rapscallion."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow slightly, a hint of suspicion creeping into his gaze. "You''ve a sharp memory, child. Aye, I''ve wealth aplenty, but as I said, none in this miserable backwater would dare risk my wrath. Besides," he adds with a sly grin, "Dumitra dwells here now. Any fool brave enough to trespass would find themselves facing far worse than mere mortal justice."


    My ears prick up at the mention of the vampiress. "Is she here now?" I ask, glancing around the spacious main room as if expecting her to materialize from the shadows.


    Erik shakes his head, his golden braids swaying with the motion. "Nay, she comes but once a week for what she calls a ''sleepover.'' Though I''d wager her definition of such differs greatly from what you might imagine."


    I bite back a snort. Oh, I can imagine plenty, you great oaf. Instead, I ask with feigned innocence, "What of her pregnancy? Did she birth the babe?"


    A strange expression flits across Erik''s rugged features ¨C pride mingled with something almost like fear. "Twins," he says gruffly. "She bore twin girls. I speak with them from time to time when they visit."


    I nod solemnly, though inwardly my mind is racing. Twins? Half-vampire, half-Viking spawn? Now there''s a recipe for chaos if ever I''ve heard one. I can only imagine the havoc those little hellions will wreak once they come of age. Assuming, of course, that vampire aging works anything like human development. For all I know, they could be fully grown and terrorizing the countryside by next Tuesday.


    Erik''s voice cuts through my musings. "Enough chatter for now. Go and tend to yourself, child. Your garments are stained with blood, and I''ll not have you dripping all over my floors. Clean yourself in the washing room and find fresh clothes in the chest in the sleeping quarters. Then return here ¨C we''ve important matters to discuss."


    I nod obediently, already shuffling towards the washing room. "Yes, Erik," I chirp, the very picture of a dutiful child-bride.


    As I close the door behind me, I can''t help but roll my eyes. Important matters to discuss? What could possibly be so pressing that it couldn''t wait until after I''ve finished bleeding like a stuck pig? Perhaps he wants to go over the finer points of Viking table manners or debate the merits of various axe-sharpening techniques.


    With a weary sigh, I set about the task of cleaning myself up. The washing room is a far cry from the primitive facilities I''ve grown accustomed to in the Ban hovel. The copper tub gleams in the dim light, and I can''t help but run my fingers along its smooth surface, marveling at the craftsmanship.


    Once I''ve scrubbed away the evidence of my monthly torment and replaced my bloodied rags, I make my way to the sleeping quarters. The chest Erik mentioned sits at the foot of a massive bed that could easily accommodate three of him. I rummage through its contents, eventually settling on a simple linen shift that''s only slightly too large for my diminutive frame.


    Properly attired at last, I return to the main room to find Erik seated at the heavy oak table. To my surprise, a small keg rests atop the polished surface, flanked by two wooden mugs.


    "Sit," Erik commands, gesturing to the bench across from him.


    I comply, watching with barely concealed fascination as he fills both mugs with a golden liquid that catches the light like liquid amber. He slides one across the table to me, his expression unreadable.


    I lift the mug to my nose, inhaling deeply. The rich, honeyed aroma of mead fills my nostrils, bringing with it memories of a time long past.


    "Well?" Erik''s deep voice cuts through my reverie. "Are you going to drink, or simply sniff at it like a hound?"


    I meet his gaze, a challenge glinting in my yellow eyes. "And here I thought you were meant to wait until I was of age before plying me with strong drink," I quip, unable to resist the urge to needle him.


    Erik''s laugh booms through the cottage, startling a flock of birds outside the window. "Aye, well, consider this your first lesson in the ways of the Norse, little one. We start our children young ¨C builds character and a strong constitution."


    With a mental shrug, I lift the mug to my lips. When in Rome, after all ¨C or in this case, when in a Viking''s cottage on the ass-end of medieval Ireland. Bottoms up.


    The mug is surprisingly heavy in my small hands, its weight threatening to topple me forward. The rich, honeyed aroma of the mead fills my nostrils as I take a cautious sip. The liquid is thick and sweet on my tongue, with an underlying warmth that spreads through my chest as I swallow.[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [10/11]

    I must be careful how much of this mead I drink, I remind myself. I''ve already had that willow bark tincture today, and this body is that of an eleven-year-old girl. A quarter of this mug would probably have me dancing naked on the table, singing bawdy tavern songs. Wouldn''t that be a sight for Erik''s oh-so-proper Norse sensibilities?


    With effort, I set the heavy mug back on the table. Erik''s emerald eyes bore into me, his expression unreadable.


    "We must have the talk now, child," he rumbles, his deep voice filling the room. "And you must listen well."


    I nod, affecting an expression of wide-eyed innocence. "Of course, Master Erik."


    He leans forward, his massive frame casting a shadow over the table. "First and foremost, cleanliness. Once an object is used, it must be cleaned. You will bathe daily, without fail. We will eat three meals a day, at proper times."


    I can''t help but raise an eyebrow at this. I''m surprised Erik lives like this. I expected him to take a bath at least once every three days or so. Surprise! Perhaps there''s hope for medieval hygiene after all.


    "I will also help you learn to read and write," Erik continues, "both in Irish and Norse. And I shall teach you my craft."


    Ah, yes. The joys of illiteracy. I recall trying to read the Bible at the church, only to find the words weren''t in Irish. The written language in this world is different, it seems. I''ll need to learn how to read and write again from scratch in these languages. How delightful.


    I nod solemnly. "I will do my best, Master Erik."


    His lips quirk in what might be the ghost of a smile. "Good. I shall try my utmost to make you presentable to my people in five years'' time."


    "Four," I interject, unable to help myself. "It''s only a bit left until my birthday."


    Seized by a manic curiosity, I ask, "When is your birthday, Master Erik?"


    He regards me for a long moment before answering. "The twenty-sixth of Deireadh F¨®mhair."


    Well, well, well. Isn''t that interesting? Erik''s a Scorpio, born just one day after this body''s birth date. The jokes just keep on coming, don''t they?


    Erik''s voice grows stern once more. "You must respect the cleanliness part with obsession, child. I find myself... disgusted by filth, more so since I began living here. Even a speck of dirt on my skin now..." He shudders visibly.


    I can''t help but giggle at the mental image of the mighty Viking warrior Erik, scourge of the seas, cowering before a speck of mud. Oh, how the mighty have fallen! Next thing you know, he''ll be demanding we use those newfangled ''forks'' I''ve heard tell of.


    "I will take great care with cleanliness, Master Erik," I assure him, my voice syrupy sweet. "I wouldn''t want to offend your delicate Norse sensibilities, after all."


    Erik''s eyes narrow, but he nods, seemingly satisfied. As he turns away to refill his mug, I allow myself a small, wicked smile. Oh, this is going to be fun.


    I tilt my head, adopting an expression of childlike curiosity. "Erik, why do you live so far away from the village? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Erik pauses, his mug halfway to his lips. "Afraid? What do you mean by that, little one?"


    I bite my lip, feigning hesitation. "Well, Uncle Sean told me stories about monsters lurking in the forest. And your cottage is basically in a forest clearing. Aren''t you worried they might come for you?"


    A deep chuckle rumbles from Erik''s broad chest. He sets down his mug and points towards a corner of the room. "See that axe over there? That''s all the protection I need."


    I follow his gesture, my gaze landing on a formidable-looking axe leaning against the wall. It''s an impressive weapon, to be sure, but something doesn''t add up. I furrow my brow, playing up my confusion.


    "But... Uncle Sean has a special sword to kill monsters. He calls it a Spellsinger. A normal axe doesn''t seem like it would do much against creatures from the otherworld."


    Erik''s emerald eyes twinkle with amusement. "Ah, but who said this was a normal axe?"


    Before I can respond, Erik rises from his seat, his massive frame towering over me. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out what appears to be a small bone talisman. With practiced ease, he ties it around his palm, the weathered bone stark against his tanned skin.


    "Watch closely, little one," Erik says, his voice low and intense. He turns towards the axe, his gaze fixed upon it. "Come," he commands, his voice ringing with power.


    To my utter astonishment, the axe springs to life. It flies across the room as if pulled by an invisible thread, its hilt landing perfectly in Erik''s outstretched hand.


    Holy fuck, I wasn''t expecting that after knowing what Sean''s Spellsinger can do. I guess it''s thematically appropriate, though, right? The norse do have a fetish with returning weapons. Still, seeing it in action is... unsettling.


    Erik grins at my slack-jawed expression. "We Norse folk call these Thor''s Axes. Your Irish Spellsingers are impressive, to be sure, but we have our own tricks."


    I struggle to keep my voice childlike and innocent as I ask, "What''s the reason for that talisman? Is it magic?"


    Erik nods, his expression growing serious. "The talisman binds the user to the weapon. Without it, the axe''s powers would not work. The same would happen if your Uncle Sean were to lose or break his wolf medallion."


    I nod, filing away this crucial information. "How are the weapons made? It must be a complex process."


    "Indeed it is," Erik replies. "Each weapon is forged from silver, imbued with the blood of a mage. Then it''s linked to the talisman using the wielder''s own blood. The runes carved into the axe tell it what to do, though the craftsmen know far more about the intricacies than I."


    So the Norse have their own version of these psychokinetic weapons. Fascinating. I wonder what other technological marvels this primitive world is hiding beneath its superstitious veneer. With the right knowledge, one could potentially create an army equipped with these supernatural armaments. The strategic advantages would be immense.


    Erik sighs, breaking me from my reverie. He places the axe back in its corner with reverence. "Enough of such talk. I must start preparing for when your family arrives for the wedding feast. There''s much to be done."


    I perk up, seizing the opportunity. "Can I help?"


    A warm smile spreads across Erik''s bearded face. "Of course, little one. Here, I''ll need you to fetch some things from the cellar. Bring them to the hearth, and we''ll get started."


    I nod eagerly and scamper off to the cellar. As I make multiple trips, hauling various ingredients, a thought strikes me. I''ve been wondering about this for a while, and now seems as good a time as any to broach the subject.


    "Erik," I begin, trying to sound casual, "how are you going to take me and my family out of Ireland? We''re all property of Lord Eamonn as serfs. Won''t that be a problem?"


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Erik blinks at me owlishly, clearly taken aback by the question. "Where did that come from, child?"


    I shrug, aiming for nonchalance. "I was just curious." In truth, I really am curious to know how he plans to take us all out of here. It''s not like we can just walk away from our feudal obligations.


    Erik''s brow furrows as he considers his response. "Well, if you must know, I have plans in place with Dumitra and your Uncle Sean. And if those plans fail, then I''ll simply sell out the Danish settlements to Lord Eamonn and be done with it."


    My eyes widen at this revelation. "But how will we leave afterwards?" I press, unable to contain my curiosity.


    Erik''s eyes narrow, and for a moment, I fear I''ve pushed too far. But he answers nonetheless. "We''ll leave by ship, one that Dumitra will procure for us. Our route will take us through a narrow pass bordering Francia, allowing us to avoid the war between England and Ireland."


    I nod, absorbing this information. It seems that he''s thought it all out. Good. I''m in safe hands. Still, I can''t help but marvel at the audacity of his plan. Selling out entire settlements, navigating war-torn territories... it''s a risky gambit, but one that just might work.


    As we continue our preparations for the feast, my mind wanders into the realm of theoretical weaponry. The psychokinetic weapons I''ve encountered in this primitive world are fascinating, but could they truly surpass modern armaments? The question gnaws at me, demanding a thorough analysis.


    From a purely kinetic energy standpoint, modern firearms have a clear advantage. The muzzle velocity of a 7.62x39mm round fired from an AK-47 can reach up to 715 meters per second, delivering a devastating impact. However, psychokinetic weapons operate on an entirely different principle. They manipulate fundamental forces at a quantum level, potentially bypassing the limitations of Newtonian physics.


    The pros of psychokinetic weapons are numerous. They don''t require physical ammunition, eliminating supply chain issues. They''re silent, offering a significant tactical advantage. And their effects can potentially ignore conventional armor, making them devastatingly effective against fortified positions.


    But the cons are equally significant. The energy requirements for sustained use could be astronomical, potentially limiting their practical application in prolonged engagements. There''s also the question of precision - while a bullet follows a predictable trajectory, psychokinetic forces might be more difficult to control over long distances.


    Then again, what if we could combine the two? The thought sends a thrill of excitement through me. Imagine an AK-47 that doesn''t rely on chemical propellants, but instead uses runic engravings to generate a localized psychokinetic field. The barrel could act as a focusing mechanism, with the runes ''instructing'' the field to propel any object placed within it.


    The possibilities are mind-boggling. No need for gunpowder or primers. No recoil to manage. Potentially infinite ammunition, limited only by the availability of suitable projectiles. Hell, you could load it with pebbles and still have a lethal weapon.


    But the question of power source remains. These weapons can''t possibly have infinite uses - that would violate the laws of thermodynamics. There must be some form of energy transfer, perhaps drawing from the wielder''s own life force or tapping into some cosmic background radiation we''ve yet to discover.


    I need to get my hands on one of these weapons, to dissect its inner workings. The craftsmen Erik mentioned in Norway could be the key. With their knowledge and my understanding of modern physics and engineering, I could revolutionize warfare. No, more than that - I could reshape the very fabric of this primitive society.


    The potential applications extend far beyond weaponry. Imagine psychokinetic-powered machinery, vehicles that defy gravity, buildings that assemble themselves. The industrial revolution would pale in comparison to the changes I could bring about.


    But first things first. I need to survive this medieval hellscape, make it to Norway, and get my hands on those craftsmen. Then, and only then, can I begin to unlock the secrets of this alien technology.


    I stand by the hearth, stirring a pot of thick, bubbling stew. The rich aroma of herbs and root vegetables fills the air, mingling with the smoky scent of the fire. The wooden spoon in my hand scrapes against the bottom of the iron pot, sending up little puffs of steam with each turn. Across the room, Erik sits at the table, his broad frame hunched over a leather-bound tome. The scratching of his quill against parchment is barely audible over the crackling flames.


    "Erik," I pipe up, my voice high and childlike, "do you trust Oisin to behave himself when we''re in Norway?"


    Erik doesn''t look up from his book, his brow furrowed in concentration. After a moment, he grunts out a terse, "No."


    There''s a heavy pause, broken only by the bubbling of the stew and the occasional pop from the fire. Then Erik sighs, a deep, weary sound that seems to come from the very depths of his being.


    "That drunken lout''s so-called ''reform'' was naught but a reaction to your uncle''s fists," he growls, still not looking up. "Without the constant threat of another beating to keep him in line, I fear he''ll soon return to his old ways."


    I nod sagely, as if this is some great revelation. "And what then?" I ask, my tone innocent but my mind racing with possibilities.


    Erik''s massive shoulders tense, his knuckles whitening as he grips his quill. "Then I may have no choice but to end him," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "Be it in Norway or before we even set sail. If he dares revert to the beast he once was..."


    He trails off, leaving the threat hanging in the air like a storm cloud. I turn back to the stew, hiding my smirk. "Well," I say lightly, "you''re free to do whatever you want with Oisin. It''s not as if I love him."


    The sudden slam of Erik''s book closing makes me jump. I whirl around to see him staring at me, his emerald eyes blazing with an intensity that would make a lesser child quail.


    "No, little one," he says firmly. "You deserve a father, even if the one you have is... lacking. I''ll not take that from you, no matter how tempting it might be."


    His expression softens, a shadow of pain crossing his rugged features. "I... I wish I had known a good father. Or a mother, for that matter."


    I watch, fascinated, as Erik''s face contorts with a mixture of grief and longing. It''s as if he''s aged a decade in mere moments, the weight of his past etched into every line of his face. For a brief instant, I almost feel a twinge of... something. Pity? Empathy? How quaint.


    "I never had a true childhood," Erik continues, his voice barely above a whisper. "And it pains me deeply to see another denied that precious gift."


    He looks at me then, really looks at me, and I have to fight the urge to squirm under his penetrating gaze. "I swear to you, Lile, I''ll do everything in my power to reform Oisin. To mold him into the father you deserve, even if it''s too late for you to truly enjoy having a ''good father''."


    Oh, isn''t that just precious? The big, bad Viking wants to play happy families. As if Oisin could ever be anything more than the drunken, abusive waste of flesh he''s always been. But sure, Erik, you go ahead and try. It''ll be amusing to watch you fail.


    "What about your mother?" I ask, tilting my head in feigned curiosity. "Is she still alive?"


    Erik''s face darkens, his jaw clenching. "No," he says shortly. "She died bringing me into this world. She was... she was one of my father Ragnar''s thralls."


    I nod solemnly, filing away this tidbit of information for future use. Then, with all the excitement of a child about to embark on a grand adventure, I ask, "Tell me about Kattegat! And Norway! How big are they?"


    Erik''s mood seems to lighten slightly at my enthusiasm. "Kattegat is the largest city in Norway," he explains, a hint of pride creeping into his voice. "Besides that, there are perhaps a few dozen villages scattered across the land."


    My eyes widen, not entirely feigned. "How many people live there?" I ask breathlessly.


    "In all of Norway?" Erik ponders for a moment. "Perhaps two thousand souls, with about half of those dwelling in Kattegat itself."


    Two thousand? Two measly thousand? Sweet suffering Christ, what am I supposed to do with that? It''s barely enough people to staff a decent-sized factory, let alone kickstart an industrial revolution. How am I supposed to advance technology and reshape this primitive hellhole with such a paltry population? I''ll need to find a way to dramatically increase those numbers, and fast. Perhaps some aggressive expansion is in order...


    I school my features into a neutral expression and nod, as if this information is perfectly satisfactory. Erik, misreading my silence, hastens to reassure me.


    "Do not fret, little one," he says, his tone gentle. "Life in Norway is far more luxurious than what you''ve known here in Ireland. You''ll want for nothing."


    I force a smile, making my eyes wide and hopeful. "I hope so," I say softly. "Mama has sacrificed so much since I was born, all to give me a better life."


    Erik''s expression softens further, a fond smile tugging at his lips. "Aye, that she has," he agrees. "Your mother Aislin... she''s the finest example of motherhood I''ve ever witnessed."


    Oh yes, the paragon of motherly virtue, that one. A woman so desperate to secure a better future for her child that she''s willing to offer sexual favors as thanks. Still, I suppose I can''t fault her dedication. In this backwards shithole of a world, you use whatever weapons you have at your disposal.


    I shift my weight from one foot to the other, my small frame casting a flickering shadow in the warm glow of the hearth. The flames dance merrily, oblivious to the weight of my thoughts. I turn to Erik, my yellow eyes wide with feigned innocence.


    "There''s... there''s something else troubling me," I say, my voice a perfect imitation of childish hesitation.


    Erik looks up from his tome, his emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "What could possibly be vexing that clever little mind of yours now, child?" he asks, his deep voice tinged with amusement.


    I bite my lip, playing up the act of a worried child. "The war that''s coming... what if they make you fight the English? What if they take you away?"


    A booming laugh erupts from Erik''s chest, echoing off the cottage walls. He rises from his seat, his massive frame casting a shadow that engulfs me as he approaches. His large hand descends upon my head, ruffling my golden locks with surprising gentleness.


    "Ah, little one," he chuckles, "your concern warms my heart. But fear not. Lord Eamonn may be many things, but a fool he is not. He knows my value lies not in swinging a sword, but in my potential as a hostage."[...]

 Chapter 8: 3rd of September/Year 307 [11/11]

    <div>


    I tilt my head, feigning confusion. "A hostage? But why?"


    Erik''s smile turns wry. "Should my kinsmen ever raid these shores again, Eamonn believes holding me captive might stay their hand. Though between you and me," he leans in conspiratorially, "I doubt my father would lose a wink of sleep over my fate."


    "But why wouldn''t Ragnar care?" I ask, my voice small and bewildered. "Aren''t fathers supposed to love their children?"


    A shadow passes over Erik''s face, his emerald eyes darkening. "Ragnar cares for one thing and one thing alone - the fulfillment of the prophecy. All that matters to him is that I bring Gullveig to Norway and sire a son upon her. Beyond that..." he trails off, shaking his head.


    I nod solemnly, even as my mind races. So, the great Ragnar Lothbrok is nothing more than a superstitious old fool, pinning his hopes on some vague prophecy. How utterly pathetic. And yet, how utterly useful. If Erik''s own father views him as nothing more than a means to an end, perhaps I can use that to my advantage...


    Erik returns to his seat, his attention once more captured by the tome before him. I watch him for a moment, then pipe up again. "What''s Lord Eamonn like? I''ve never seen him, only heard Mama''s stories."


    Without looking up, Erik begins to speak, his voice a low rumble. "Picture, if you will, a man as wide as he is tall. Eamonn''s girth is legendary, matched only by his cruelty. His face is a mass of quivering jowls and piggy eyes, forever squinting in suspicion or malice."


    I listen, rapt, as Erik paints a vivid picture of our esteemed lord. A fat, petty tyrant ruling over a backwater fiefdom. How utterly typical. In my past life, I''ve seen a thousand Eamonns, each convinced of their own importance, each destined to be forgotten by history.


    "Truth be told," Erik continues, his voice dropping to a near-whisper, "I''m astounded the peasants haven''t risen up against him already. Perhaps it''s only a matter of time. Though with war on the horizon, such thoughts of revolution may well die out like embers in the rain."


    I can''t help but smirk at that. Oh, if only you knew, Erik. The seeds of revolution are always there, waiting for the right moment to sprout. And I, for one, am an expert gardener.


    As the afternoon wanes, I let out a theatrical sigh. Erik glances up, then rises to his feet. He moves about the room with surprising grace for such a large man, placing candles on the table and lighting them one by one.


    "Do not fret, little one," he says, his voice uncharacteristically gentle. "From this day forward, I shall take care of everything within my power. And Dumitra... she will aid us greatly in the times to come."


    I tilt my head, my golden locks cascading over one shoulder as I fix Erik with an innocent gaze. "How will Dumitra help us, other than warming your bed?" I ask, my voice dripping with childlike curiosity that belies the calculated nature of my query.


    Erik''s emerald eyes widen, a mixture of shock and amusement dancing across his rugged features. He leans back in his chair, the wood creaking beneath his massive frame. "By the gods, child! ''Tis far too early for you to be jealous of another woman," he chuckles, shaking his head. "Though I must say, you''re quite perceptive to have noticed such things."


    I giggle, the sound high and girlish. "Oh, I''m not jealous. Maeve taught me all about men and women and what they do together," I say, watching with glee as Erik''s face contorts in surprise.


    His thick brows furrow, a shadow passing over his features. "Did she now? I believe I''ll need to have words with Maeve about what''s appropriate to share with a child your age," he mutters, more to himself than to me.


    Unable to contain my mirth, I let out another peal of laughter. "You''ve no chance against Maeve in a battle of words," I declare, bouncing on the balls of my feet. "She''d have you tongue-tied and red-faced before you could even begin your lecture!"


    Erik''s lips quirk into a wry smile. "Aye, you speak true, little one. That woman''s verbal resilience is a force to be reckoned with. She''s more akin to a shieldmaiden than a tavern courtesan when it comes to wielding her sharp tongue."


    I nod sagely, inwardly rolling my eyes. If anyone could match Erik''s wits in this backwards realm, it would indeed be Maeve. The thought of those two verbose giants clashing in a battle of words is almost enough to make me wish I could witness it.


    "But let us return to the matter at hand," Erik says, his tone growing serious once more. "Dumitra possesses quite a lot of political power in this realm. With her aid, we''ll be able to accomplish nearly anything we desire."


    My eyes widen, a genuine spark of interest igniting within me. "Political power?" I echo, leaning forward eagerly. "Wait, does this have to do with the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann? You promised to tell me more about them when I grew up!"


    Erik''s emerald gaze softens, a fond smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Aye, that I did. Very well, little one. The Tuathans are protectors of the realm, guardians who stand between the world of men and the forces that would seek to destroy it. Without them, our society could not function at all."


    I listen, rapt, as Erik continues. "The Tuathans are tasked with slaying creatures that would attack our settlements. Think of them as enforcers, if you will. The Witch Hunters, like your uncle Sean, serve as the frontline of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann - footsoldiers against the supernatural threats that lurk in the shadows."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Do the Norse have something similar?" I ask, genuinely curious about the supernatural defenses of my future home.


    Erik chuckles, a deep, rumbling sound that seems to vibrate through the very air. "Indeed we do. We have a coven called the V?lva Sisterhood. ''Tis mostly comprised of women, though the men who possess gifts like Dumitra''s are known as warlocks. They primarily join raiding parties or assist the coven in dealing with more... formidable threats."


    I lean in, eyes wide with feigned innocence. "What kind of threats are there in Norway?"


    Erik''s expression grows grim, his voice dropping to a low, ominous tone. "Oh, there are many terrors that stalk the frozen lands of the north, little one. J?tnar, frost giants that tower over the tallest trees, with breath that can freeze a man solid in an instant. Draugr, the undead warriors who rise from their burial mounds to prey upon the living. N?kken, shapeshifting water spirits that lure unsuspecting victims to watery graves."


    He pauses, his emerald eyes distant as if recalling some long-buried memory. "Then there are the great serpents that dwell in the deepest fjords, large enough to crush longships in their coils. Trolls that turn to stone in sunlight, but come alive in the darkness to devour unwary travelers. And let us not forget the Fenrir wolves, monstrous beasts said to be the offspring of Loki himself."


    I listen, fascinated despite myself. The sheer variety of supernatural threats in this world is staggering. It''s like "someone" (pale skin, white hair, red eyes, you get it) took every myth and legend from a dozen cultures and tossed them into a blender. If I weren''t living it, I''d think it was the plot of some particularly unhinged fantasy novel.


    Nodding solemnly, I affect a look of wide-eyed wonder. "I always thought such creatures were naught but fairytales," I murmur. "But after seeing Dumitra... well, I know now that it''s all real."


    Erik''s expression grows serious, his massive hand coming to rest on my shoulder. "Aye, little one. The threat is very real, and it''s always there, lurking just beyond the edge of firelight."


    I nod solemnly, my mind racing with the implications of his words. But there''s another matter weighing on me, one that''s been gnawing at the back of my thoughts for far too long.


    "What of Uncle Sean?" I ask, my voice small and childlike. "I haven''t laid eyes on him since... well, since the incident with Father."


    Erik''s emerald eyes darken, his brow furrowing as he considers his words carefully. "Ah, that''s a thorny matter, to be sure," he rumbles, his deep voice tinged with a hint of regret. "Your uncle, brave soul that he is, has been forbidden from setting foot in the village or crossing paths with your father. The local magistrate deemed it necessary to keep the peace, you see."


    I furrow my brow, feigning childish confusion. "But why? Uncle Sean was only trying to help us."


    Erik sighs heavily, his massive frame seeming to deflate slightly. "Aye, that he was. But the ways of men and their laws are often twisted, little one. Sean''s been tasked with patrolling the outskirts of Baile Rois, keeping watch for threats both mundane and... otherwise."


    A sly grin tugs at the corner of Erik''s mouth as he continues. "Though I hear tell he''s been promoted of late. Witch Hunter Captain, if the whispers are true. Got himself a proper team and everything."


    My eyes widen with genuine interest. "Really? That''s wonderful news!"


    Erik nods, though his expression remains guarded. "Aye, though between you and me, I suspect that vampiress Dumitra had a hand in his sudden rise. She''s got her talons in all manner of pies, that one."


    Fascinating. So Dumitra''s influence extends even to the ranks of the Witch Hunters. I file that tidbit away for future consideration, my mind already spinning with the possibilities. If Sean''s been promoted, that means he likely has access to more resources, more information. And if Dumitra''s involved... well, the plot thickens, as they say.


    Outwardly, I simply nod, my expression a mask of childish wonder. "I hope I''ll see Uncle Sean again someday," I say, injecting a note of longing into my voice. "I like him ever so much."


    Erik''s face softens, a fond smile replacing his earlier grimness. "You may yet get your wish, little one. Your uncle visits my cottage from time to time, along with his new squadmates - Cedric and Ingvar."


    Now that''s intriguing. I wonder what sort of men Sean''s surrounded himself with. Are they fellow Witch Hunters? Or perhaps something... more? The possibilities are endless, and each one more tantalizing than the last.


    "Oh!" I exclaim, bouncing on my toes with feigned excitement. "I want to meet them too! Can I, Erik? Please?"


    Erik''s deep chuckle fills the room, warm and rich as honey mead. "All in good time, little one. All in good time. I''ve no doubt you''ll cross paths with the lot of them eventually."


    His expression grows serious once more as he glances towards the door. "But for now, we''ve more pressing matters to attend to. Your family should be arriving any moment for the feast. Come, help me set the table."


    I nod eagerly, scampering over to the heavy oak table. As we lay out trenchers and utensils, my mind whirs with possibilities. Sean, a Witch Hunter Captain with his own team. Dumitra pulling strings behind the scenes. And me, trapped in the middle of it all, a wolf in sheep''s clothing biding my time.


    Just as we finish arranging the last of the place settings, a sharp knock echoes through the cottage. Erik strides to the door, his massive frame filling the entryway as he pulls it open.


    "Welcome, welcome," he booms, stepping aside to admit the motley crew that is my "family."


    They file in one by one - Maeve with her sultry swagger, Aislin looking worn but determined, Oisin reeking of ale and resentment. The children tumble in after them - Atlas with his too-knowing eyes, Nuada and Larisa clinging to their mother''s skirts, and Fionn bringing up the rear with a mischievous grin.


    As they file in, a cacophony of greetings and complaints filling the air, I can''t help but feel a surge of... something. Not quite hope - I''ve long since abandoned such foolish notions. But perhaps... anticipation? Yes, that''s it. A tingling sense of anticipation for what''s to come.


    For I know, deep in my bones, that this is just the beginning. This feast, this farce of a wedding, this entire primitive existence - it''s all just a stepping stone. A necessary evil on my path to greatness. One day, I''ll break free of this Truman Show nightmare Gwenhwyfar has trapped me in. I''ll harness the power of this world''s strange magic, build an army of loyal followers, and tear down the very fabric of this reality.


    But for now, I must play my part. Smile and simper and pretend to be the innocent child-bride they all expect me to be. It''s a long game, to be sure. But I''ve got nothing but time, and the patience of a saint... or perhaps a devil.


    As Erik ushers the last of my "family" inside, closing the door behind them, I paste on my sweetest smile and prepare to face the chaos that''s sure to ensue. Let the games begin.

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [1/7]

    I let out a wide yawn, stretching my limbs like a cat basking in the morning sun. My yellow eyes flicker over to Erik''s slumbering form beside me, his broad chest rising and falling with each breath. A mischievous grin spreads across my face as I slowly peel back the furs, exposing my naked body to the chilly air. With the stealth of a seasoned thief, I creep closer to Erik, my small hand reaching out to grasp his morning glory.


    My fingers wrap around his impressive girth, squeezing firmly. Erik''s eyes snap open, a mixture of shock and anger flashing across his chiseled features. "Unhand me this instant, girl!" he growls, his voice thick with sleep and indignation.


    I pout exaggeratedly, batting my eyelashes in a mockery of innocence. "But Erik," I whine, my voice pitched high and childlike, "I''m twelve summers now. Practically a grown woman! The village folk already whisper ''portpet'' when I pass. Surely it''s time..."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow dangerously. "In this household, we follow Norse traditions, not the foolish customs of these Irish savages," he spits, yanking the furs up to cover himself. "Until you''ve seen sixteen winters, you''ll not be touched in that manner. Not by me, not by any man."


    I roll my eyes dramatically, letting out an exasperated huff. "We''re in Ireland now, not some frozen Norse fjord," I retort, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Your precious traditions mean naught while we linger in this backwater."


    A loud scoff escapes Erik''s lips as he shakes his head, his golden braids swaying with the motion. "You manipulative little vixen," he growls, his tone a mixture of admiration and frustration. "Remember your place. You''re naught but a peasant bride, years away from proving your womanhood."


    I flash him a saucy grin, leaning in close enough that he can feel my breath on his ear. "Oh, I''ll remember my place well enough," I purr, my voice husky and far too mature for my years. "Flat on my back, legs splayed wide for my lord husband."


    Erik''s features darken with anger, his jaw clenching tight enough that I can see a muscle twitching. "Mind that impudent tongue, girl," he snarls. "Your only purpose is to provide me with sons to carry on my bloodline. Nothing more."


    I can''t resist one final barbed taunt, my yellow eyes glinting with malice. "If I''m naught but a broodmare for your spawn," I muse, tapping my chin in mock thoughtfulness, "does that mean the great Gullveig shares my humble calling?"


    Erik''s tanned features pale instantly, the color draining from his chiseled cheeks. His mouth opens and closes like a fish out of water, but no words emerge. The mighty Norse warrior, rendered speechless by a slip of a girl. Oh, how the mighty have fallen. I''d laugh if it weren''t so pathetic.


    Rising from the bed, I shiver as the chill air caresses my bare skin. Gooseflesh erupts across my arms and legs, and I turn to Erik with an arched brow. "Why do you insist we sleep naked under the furs every night?" I ask, genuinely curious. "It''s colder than a witch''s tit in here."


    Erik clears his throat, seemingly grateful for the change in subject. "It''s customary for people in Norway," he explains gruffly. "Keeps the body warm and... promotes intimacy between married couples."


    I snort inelegantly. Of course it does. Nothing says ''marital bliss'' quite like pressing your frozen arse against your spouse''s equally frigid flesh. These Norse and their bizarre customs never cease to amaze me.


    With a weary sigh, I pad across the room towards the heavy oak table. My fingers brush against the leather-bound tome resting atop it, and I can feel Erik''s eyes boring into my back. "Don''t damage that book," he warns, his voice tight with concern. "It''s more valuable than you can imagine."


    I roll my eyes as I settle into the chair, pulling the book onto my lap. "Yes, yes," I mutter, waving a dismissive hand. "I''ll treat your precious ledger with all the reverence it deserves."


    Opening the book, I''m greeted by neat rows of cramped writing. It''s a veritable treasure trove of information - every villager in Baile Rois, their ailments, proclivities, medical histories, ages, and names laid bare for my perusal. I clear my throat and begin to read aloud, adopting different voices for each entry:


    "Seamus Doyle, aged 45. Chronic gout in his left foot, likely from overindulgence in ale. Wife complains of his inability to perform husbandly duties. Recommend willow bark tea and less time at the tavern."


    "Grainne Murphy, aged 18. Third miscarriage in as many years. Suspect incompatible blood between her and her husband. Advise against further attempts at childbearing."


    "Colm Brady, aged 45. Persistent cough and night sweats. Possible consumption. Isolate from family and begin treatment with honey and garlic poultice."


    I continue on, detailing the sordid lives and ailments of our neighbors with gleeful abandon. Erik listens with rapt attention, his brow furrowed in concentration. When I finally pause for breath, he shakes his head in disbelief.


    "I can never reconcile how quickly you learned Irish," he muses, "let alone mastered the art of reading and writing. It''s... unnatural."


    I turn my head to meet his gaze, a smirk playing at the corners of my mouth. "Well," I say with faux modesty, "Aislin did say I''m quite smart."


    Erik snorts, running a hand through his tangled golden mane. "Aislin didn''t quite explain ''how'' smart," he mutters, more to himself than to me.


    With a dramatic flourish, I close the book and spin in the chair. I rest my head on the back, legs spread wide in a blatant display. "You still have some things to teach me," I purr, my voice dripping with suggestion.


    Erik stands, his impressive physique on full display as he regards me with a mixture of exasperation and amusement. I meet his gaze unflinchingly, drinking in the sight of his chiseled abs and the trail of golden hair leading down to...


    Erik blinks, then bursts into laughter. "By Odin''s beard, girl," he chuckles, shaking his head. "You''re far too interested in a man''s cock. I''ll have to have words with Maeve about this."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes. Oh yes, because clearly Maeve is the font from which all carnal knowledge springs. It''s not as if I possess the memories and experiences of a grown man from a far more sexually liberated era. But sure, blame the tavern wench for my precociousness.


    "The sooner I''m fucked and with child," I sigh, my tone matter-of-fact, "the sooner we can leave Ireland behind. Before war reaches these shores and we''re all slaughtered in our beds."


    Erik''s expression grows serious, his emerald eyes clouding with worry. "I know it''s a fight against time," he admits, running a hand through his beard. "But I cannot act. If I make landfall in Norway without a woman heavy with child at my side, I''ll be killed on the spot for failing to fulfill the prophecy."


    I consider this for a moment, then offer a solution with false innocence. "It could be a ''child'' heavy with child at your side," I suggest, batting my eyelashes.


    Erik''s face contorts with disgust. "I''d be executed just the same," he spits. "Sleeping with children is a death sentence in Norway. As it should be everywhere."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I sigh heavily, feeling a headache building behind my eyes. "Surely if I''m truly Gullveig, they wouldn''t dare such a thing?" I press, grasping at straws.


    Erik shakes his head firmly. "It would be seen as the gravest disrespect to the goddess," he explains. "To get her with child at such a tender age... no, it''s unthinkable."


    "I understand," I mutter, my tone resigned. "Then I suppose we''ll all just have to wait to die. How delightful."


    Erik''s expression softens slightly, and he reaches out to ruffle my hair. "You''re extremely perceptive and smart," he says, a note of pride in his voice. "Unlike that oaf Oisin. I''d wager he couldn''t tie his own shoelaces, let alone learn to read and write in three months."


    I can''t help but snort at that. Oisin, that slack-jawed, knuckle-dragging cretin. The day he masters basic literacy is the day pigs sprout wings and take to the skies. He''s about as sharp as a sack of wet mice and twice as useless.


    "Oh, I don''t know," I say with mock seriousness. "Father could probably do better. Why, I bet he could drink a whole keg of your finest mead in one gulp!"


    Erik''s booming laughter fills the room, and I find myself joining in despite my best efforts. As our mirth subsides, Erik moves to dress himself, pulling on his breeches and tunic with practiced ease. He turns to me, his expression expectant. "Get ready," he instructs. "We''ve a long day ahead."


    I nod and stand, padding over to the heavy wooden chest that holds my meager belongings. Lifting the lid, I pull out my new clothes, marveling at their quality. The dress is a far cry from the rough homespun I wore in Oisin''s hovel. Made of fine linen dyed a deep forest green, it''s embroidered with intricate knotwork in crimson thread along the neckline and cuffs. The bodice is fitted, accentuating what little curve I possess, while the skirt falls in graceful folds to my ankles. A belt of soft leather, dyed to match the embroidery, cinches the waist.


    As I slip the dress over my head, reveling in the feel of the soft fabric against my skin, Erik approaches. "Sit," he commands, gesturing to the chair. "I''ll braid your hair."


    I comply, settling into the seat as Erik''s large hands begin to work their way through my golden tresses.


    As Erik''s fingers deftly weave my hair into intricate braids, I tilt my head slightly, my yellow eyes narrowing with calculated concern. "Erik," I begin, my voice pitched high and innocent, "have you noticed anything... peculiar about the villagers lately?"


    Erik''s hands pause momentarily, his emerald eyes meeting mine in the reflection of the small mirror propped against the wall. "Peculiar? What do you mean, little one?"


    I bite my lower lip, feigning childish worry. "Well, some of them look more yellow than usual, like overripe wheat left too long in the sun. And others... well, they''ve been emptying their stomachs more often than a drunkard after a night at the tavern."


    Erik''s brow furrows, his fingers resuming their work on my hair. "That does sound concerning. Have you noticed anything amiss in their hovels or food stores?"


    I shake my head, careful not to disrupt his braiding. "No, nothing out of place. But..." I pause for dramatic effect, "what about the well? I haven''t checked their water buckets or the well itself. What if some poor soul relieved themselves in there? Or worse, what if an animal crawled in and died?"


    Erik''s hands still once more, his expression grave. "By Odin''s beard, that''s quite possible. The well could indeed be the source of this malady."


    As he finishes the last braid, Erik hands me a small, polished metal disk that serves as a mirror. I gaze at my reflection, a mixture of admiration and disgust churning in my gut. I look fucking beautiful, like some ethereal fae child stepped right out of a storybook. If only I didn''t feel like this body was a ill-fitting costume, a prison of flesh and bone that doesn''t belong to me.


    Erik''s large hand pats my head, snapping me out of my reverie. "What would you like to break your fast with, little one?"


    I force a sweet smile onto my face. "Oh, some eggs with bread and smoked meat would be lovely!"


    "It shall be done!" Erik declares with a flourish, heading towards the main room and then descending into the cellar.


    As he disappears from view, I allow my smile to fade, replaced by a calculating gleam in my eyes. This body may not be mine, but I''ll be damned if I don''t use every advantage it gives me. I move to the main room, perching myself at the table like an obedient child waiting for her meal.


    When Erik emerges from the cellar, arms laden with provisions, I strike. "Erik," I call out, my voice trembling with carefully crafted fear, "shouldn''t we be more worried about the well? If it''s poisoned, my family could be in grave danger!"


    Erik sets down the food, his expression softening. "Fear not, little one. Aislin and Maeve know to boil their water. They''re not foolish enough to drink it straight from the source."


    Not satisfied with his dismissal, I stand and move towards the water bucket near the hearth. I lean in, making a show of sniffing the contents. Erik watches me with a mixture of amusement and concern as he begins preparing our meal.


    "Lile," he says gently, "remember, we don''t draw water from the village well. Our supply comes from the nearby river."


    I nod, but press on, unwilling to let the matter drop. "I know, but what if the river is tainted as well? What if whatever''s poisoning the well has spread to our water source?"


    Erik sighs, his knife pausing in its task of slicing bread. "Little one, you needn''t worry so. Nobody perishes in mere days from befouled water. It takes time for such ailments to take hold."


    His dismissive tone ignites a spark of genuine anger within me. I stand up straight, fixing him with a look of utter disdain that would be more at home on the face of a scorned noblewoman than a peasant child.


    "And what of Nuada and Larisa?" I demand, my voice sharp as a blade. "What if they''ve already drunk from that cursed well? Tell me, Erik, if it were your child who had swallowed that poisoned water, what would you do to that well?"


    Erik''s knife clatters to the table, his emerald eyes widening with a mixture of shock and dawning realization. He turns to face me fully, his massive frame seeming to fill the entire room.


    "By the gods," he breathes, his voice a low rumble of barely contained fury, "if it were my child... I''d tear that well apart stone by stone with my bare hands. I''d hunt down whatever foul beast or demon had tainted it and send them screaming back to Hel."


    I nod, satisfied that I''ve finally gotten through to him. "Then you understand my concern. Those babes are as good as kin to me now, are they not? Should we not treat this threat as if it were aimed at our own blood?"


    Erik''s expression darkens, a storm brewing in his emerald eyes. "Aye, you speak true, little one. Perhaps I''ve been too dismissive of this danger. We shall investigate this matter thoroughly, starting with that accursed well."


    As he turns back to the half-prepared meal, his movements now sharp and agitated, I allow myself a small, triumphant smile. It''s almost too easy, playing on his emotions like this. But then again, what else is there to do in this godforsaken time but manipulate these simple folk for my own ends?


    Erik''s voice cuts through my thoughts, low and dangerous. "Tell me, Lile, how is it that you''ve come to know so much about the spread of disease? It''s not common knowledge for a child your age."


    I move to sit at the table again, my small frame perched on the edge of the chair. My yellow eyes lock onto Erik''s emerald gaze, unwavering. "I''ve read and committed to memory every last book you have on medicine, Erik," I declare, my childish voice at odds with the weight of my words. "That''s how I learned to read and write in Irish so quickly. I feel this... this burning need to learn as much as possible."


    Erik''s brow arches, skepticism etched into the lines of his weathered face. He turns to the hearth, preparing to fry the eggs, but his attention never fully leaves me. "Is that so?" he muses, his voice a low rumble. "Then perhaps you''d care to demonstrate this vast knowledge of yours."


    I nod eagerly, playing the part of the precocious child. "Ask me anything, Erik. I''ll show you what I know."


    Erik''s lips curl into a smirk as he cracks the eggs into the iron skillet. "Very well, little one. Tell me how to make a tincture for easing joint pain."


    Without missing a beat, I launch into a detailed explanation. "First, you''ll need to gather fresh willow bark and devil''s claw root. Chop them finely and place them in a glass jar. Cover with strong spirits - preferably poit¨ªn - and let it sit in a dark place for a fortnight. Strain the mixture through a fine cloth, then add a spoonful of honey to sweeten the bitter taste."


    Erik''s eyebrows climb higher with each word. He nods slowly, then asks about five more tinctures - for headaches, fever, digestive troubles, wounds, and sleeplessness. I rattle off each recipe with practiced ease, describing the precise measurements of herbs, the ideal steeping times, and the best methods of administration.


    As I finish explaining the last tincture, Erik''s face has grown pale, a sheen of sweat glistening on his brow. He turns from the hearth, the eggs forgotten and starting to smoke. "By Odin''s beard," he mutters, "you speak as if you''ve brewed these concoctions a hundred times over."


    I shrug, affecting an air of childish nonchalance. "I told you, I remember everything I read."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow, his gaze piercing. "Very well, then. How would you go about setting a broken bone?"


    I lean forward, my small hands gesticulating as I speak. "First, you must assess the break. Is it a clean fracture or compound? Once determined, you''ll need to realign the bone carefully. This is best done with a strong assistant to provide traction. Once aligned, splint the limb using straight pieces of wood or bark, padding the area with soft cloth to prevent chafing. Bind it tightly, but not so much as to cut off circulation. The patient should be given willow bark tea for pain and instructed to keep the limb elevated to reduce swelling."[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [2/7]

    Erik''s jaw clenches, his knuckles white as he grips the edge of the table. He takes a deep breath, then asks in a strained voice, "And how would you treat a man afflicted with the plague?"


    I pause, my mind racing. That wasn''t in his books. Why is he asking me that? Outwardly, I maintain my facade of innocent curiosity. "There''s no cure for the plague outside of Dumitra''s tattoos," I say slowly, watching Erik''s reaction carefully. "None of your books mention a tincture that could treat it."


    Erik pinches the bridge of his nose, his eyes squeezed shut. When he opens them, there''s a mix of awe and fear in his gaze. "You are dangerously smart, child," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "You absorb information like dry soil drinks rain. It''s... it''s terrifying."


    I tilt my head, a sly smile playing at the corners of my mouth. "Isn''t that to be expected of someone who ''needs'' to be Gullveig?" I ask innocently.


    Erik nods slowly, his movements mechanical as he fills a few mugs with water. We drink in silence, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. When we finish, I scamper off to the washroom to relieve myself, my mind whirring with the implications of our conversation.


    Upon my return, I find Erik has laid out our breakfast on a wooden trencher - bread, eggs (slightly charred), and smoked meat. We eat in silence, the only sounds the scraping of our crude utensils against the wood.


    After the meal, Erik rises, his face set in grim lines. "I''m going to investigate the well in the village," he announces. "You stay here and clean the cottage and dishes."


    I nod obediently, then ask in my most childlike voice, "Could you cut some logs for the hearth before you go? It''s getting chilly in here."


    Erik grunts in assent. "There are a few already in the washroom by the tub," he says, "but I''ll get some more from outside."


    As he strides out the door, I slump in my chair, a heavy sigh escaping my lips. My body thrums with a confusing mix of sensations - a burning, insistent arousal that feels utterly foreign in this childish form, coupled with a profound sense of detachment. It''s as if I''m playing some twisted game, viewing this world and this body from a distance. I feel so damn fucking horny, but so detached from this body all the same. I feel like I''m playing a game in third person.


    While I''m lost in my thoughts, the door creaks open, and Erik''s massive frame fills the entrance. His arms are laden with rough-hewn logs, the scent of fresh-cut wood wafting into the room. He strides towards the hearth, his footsteps heavy on the wooden planks, and deposits his burden with a resounding thud.


    "Lile," he rumbles, his emerald eyes fixing on me with an intensity that sends a shiver down my spine. "Take care, little one. When I depart, ensure the door is securely fastened."


    I tilt my head, affecting an air of childish curiosity. "Oh? Has the great Norse healer grown wary of his own threshold?" I can''t help but needle him, even as I play the part of the innocent child-bride.


    Erik''s brow furrows, a shadow passing over his rugged features. He approaches me, his large hand coming to rest atop my golden locks. The weight of it is both comforting and suffocating.


    "Aye, that I have," he murmurs, his voice low and tinged with an emotion I can''t quite place. "For now I harbor something far more precious than mere gold within these walls."


    I have to bite back a snort. Oh yes, your little prophesied bride, your ticket back to the frozen hellscape you call home. How touching. Instead, I nod solemnly, my yellow eyes wide with feigned adoration.


    "I understand," I chirp, my voice syrupy sweet. "I''ll guard our home with all the fierceness of C¨² Chulainn himself!"


    Erik''s lips twitch, almost forming a smile before he catches himself. With a grunt, he turns and strides towards the door. "See that you do, little one. I''ll return before nightfall."


    As the door closes behind him with a dull thud, I wait a heartbeat before springing into action. I scurry over, my small fingers wrapping around the iron key that protrudes from the lock. With a satisfying click, I secure our little fortress against the outside world.


    I lean back against the rough wood of the door, my eyes roving over the interior of the cottage. It''s a far cry from the squalid hovel I shared with Oisin and Aislin, but it''s still primitive by the standards of my past life. The hearth crackles merrily, casting dancing shadows across the walls. Erik''s books and instruments are scattered about, a tempting treasure trove of knowledge just waiting to be devoured.


    But as I stand there, my back pressed against the unyielding wood, I become acutely aware of a different kind of heat. It radiates from between my thighs, an insistent, pulsing need that threatens to consume me. Part of me wants to ignore it, to busy myself with tidying up this mess of a cottage. It would certainly be the sensible thing to do.


    And yet...


    My fingers twitch at my sides, itching to explore this unfamiliar body. I''ve been in this form for years now, but I''ve never truly allowed myself to... indulge. The thought sends a thrill of excitement and revulsion through me in equal measure.


    What''s a poor, confused time-traveler to do? Scrub the floors like a good little housewife, or give in to the primal urges of this accursed teenager body?


    Holy shit on a stick, are women always this fucking horny? It''s like someone cranked the libido dial to eleven and snapped off the knob. We''re supposed to be these angelic nurturers, all "Oh, let me bake you a pie and darn your socks," but instead, I''m standing here with my lady bits screaming like they''re auditioning for a porno. This has got to be my fault, right? I mean, your average medieval rugrat wouldn''t be thinking about the horizontal mambo the moment their hormones decided to throw a rave. But me? Oh no, I''m cursed with the carnal knowledge of a grown-ass man trapped in a pubescent girl''s body. It''s like being a sommelier at a juice box tasting.


    And let''s not forget the equipment change, shall we? No more trouser snake to charm - now I''m rocking the Venus flytrap model, complete with a fun button that''s about as sensitive as a Twitter user during a political debate. My only option is to diddle the skittle and hope it''s enough to take the edge off. But of course, the perspective''s all wonky now. I''ve gone from being the painter to being the canvas, and let me tell you, it''s a mindfuck of epic proportions.


    Christ on a cracker, I can practically taste the sexual frustration. It''s like someone crop-dusted the room with Axe body spray and desperation. If this keeps up, I''ll end up humping the furniture like a chihuahua on meth. Is this what it''s like to be a teenager? Because if so, I owe every hormone-addled adolescent I''ve ever met a sincere fucking apology. This isn''t puberty; it''s a goddamn hostage situation, and my sanity is negotiating for its release.


    I swear, if I don''t find some relief soon, I''m going to spontaneously combust. They''ll find nothing but a pile of ash and a really confused look on Erik''s face. "Gee, I didn''t know Gullveig was that flammable." Yeah, flammable with lust, you oblivious Norse beefcake. Maybe I should start a support group: "Hi, I''m Lile, and I''m a reincarnated horndog trapped in a medieval Lolita''s body."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Fuck me sideways with a rusty spoon, this is...


    No. No, no, no. I can''t. I won''t. My fingers twitch with the urge to explore this alien landscape of flesh, but I force them still. "Keep it in your pants, you hormone-addled idiot," I mutter to myself, my voice a harsh whisper in the empty cottage. "You want to make your gender dysphoria worse? Because that''s how you make your gender dysphoria worse."


    I pace the room like a caged animal, my steps quick and jerky. The depersonalization and derealization are already cranking up to eleven, making the world around me seem like some twisted funhouse mirror version of reality. If I give in to these urges now, I''ll be stuck in this hellish limbo for years, with no modern pharmaceuticals to dull the edge of my fractured psyche.


    "Fuck," I hiss, running my hands through my hair. "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    I need a distraction. Something, anything to keep my mind off the incessant throbbing between my legs. My eyes land on the dirty trenchers from our morning meal, and I latch onto the task like a drowning man grasping at driftwood.


    I attack the wooden plates with a ferocity that would make a berserker proud, scrubbing until my knuckles are raw and bleeding. The mindless repetition helps, a little. When the trenchers are clean enough to eat off (not that the bar is particularly high in this cesspit of medieval hygiene), I move on to the floors.


    "Sweep, sweep, sweep," I chant under my breath, the broom moving in frantic arcs across the packed earth. "Don''t think about your body. Don''t think about the wrongness. Just sweep."


    The table comes next, then the bedroom, then the washroom. I work like a woman possessed, which, given the state of my fragmented psyche, isn''t far from the truth. With each completed task, I feel a tiny bit more grounded in this flesh prison I''m forced to call home.


    I pause at the hearth, tossing a few logs onto the dying embers. The fire flares to life, and for a moment, I''m tempted to thrust my hand into the flames. Just to feel something real, something that isn''t this constant disconnect between mind and body.


    "Bad idea," I mutter, shaking my head. "Erik would ask questions. Can''t have that."


    My gaze drifts to the ladder leading up to the attic. Right. One last frontier to conquer in this crusade against my own traitorous mind. I start up the rungs, only to nearly topple backwards as my foot catches on the hem of my dress.


    "Son of a whore-fucking, pox-ridden, shit-eating BITCH!" I snarl, catching myself just in time. "Who the everloving FUCK invented these godsforsaken rags? What slack-jawed, knuckle-dragging cretin looked at a woman and thought, ''You know what would be great? If we wrapped them in yards of fabric specifically designed to trip them up and expose their naughty bits at the slightest breeze!''"


    I yank the offending garment up, bunching it around my waist as I stomp up the remaining rungs. "Bet it was some limp-dicked nobleman with more money than sense," I grumble. "Probably got off on watching his wife struggle to do basic tasks while he lounged around in his breeches, scratching his balls and thinking up new ways to oppress the peasantry."


    The attic greets me with its usual musty embrace. Shelves lined with books I''ve read a hundred times over, each one more mind-numbingly dull than the last. I swear, if I have to read one more treatise on the proper way to balance a man''s humors using nothing but turnip juice and prayer, I''m going to lose what''s left of my sanity.


    "At least Erik''s medical texts aren''t complete hogwash," I mutter, running a finger along the spine of a particularly well-worn volume. "Natural pharmacology that actually works. It''s a fucking miracle the villagers haven''t burned him at the stake for witchcraft yet."


    I set about dusting the shelves, my movements mechanical and precise. "Then again," I continue my one-sided conversation, "these slack-jawed yokels probably think leeches are the height of medical science. Wouldn''t know real medicine if it bit them in their plague-ridden asses."


    Task complete, I descend the ladder with considerably more grace than my ascent, though I still nearly brain myself on the last rung. Back in the main room, I collapse into a chair, my body suddenly leaden with exhaustion.


    My eyes drift to the washroom, and a thought begins to form. "A cold bath," I muse aloud, tapping my fingers against the arm of the chair. "Or better yet, just dump a bucket of ice-cold water over my head. Shock the system back to baseline."


    I chew my lip, considering the idea. "It could work," I say slowly. "Reset everything to zero. Numb me out enough to get through another day in this godforsaken hellscape."


    I stand, my decision made. As I move towards the washroom, my hand already reaching for the bucket, I can''t help but wonder if this is just another form of self-flagellation. Another way to punish myself for the crime of existing in a body that feels like a borrowed skin.


    With a determined grip, I seize the wooden bucket, its rough surface scraping against my palms as I march into the washroom. The cold air nips at my skin, sending a shiver down my spine. Without hesitation, I begin to strip, peeling off layers of coarse fabric that suddenly feel suffocating. "Can''t have you getting wet now, can we?" I mutter to my discarded clothes, a sardonic smile twisting my lips. "Wouldn''t want to ruin Erik''s precious gift with my little experiment in masochism."


    Naked as the day I was born - or rather, reborn into this hellish existence - I lift my feet and step into the tub. The metal is frigid against my soles, a preview of the icy torment to come. I hoist the bucket, its weight suddenly seeming immense in my childish arms. "Here''s to you, you cosmic bastards," I growl, tipping the bucket.


    The water crashes over me, a liquid avalanche that steals the breath from my lungs. It''s beyond cold - it''s a liquid dagger, piercing every inch of my skin. I gasp, a strangled sound that''s half laugh, half sob. "Fuck!" I hiss through chattering teeth, quickly lowering myself to sit in the shallow pool at the bottom of the tub.


    My skin prickles, a thousand tiny needles of ice stabbing me from every angle. I force myself to remain still, to let the cold seep into my bones. Maybe if I freeze myself solid, I''ll wake up back in my real body, in my real life. Or maybe I''ll just die here, a popsicle in a metal tub. Either option seems preferable to this farce of an existence.


    I tilt my head back, my wet hair slapping against the tub with a dull thud. My eyes fix on the ceiling, boring into the rough-hewn beams as if I could see through them, past the thatched roof and into the cosmos beyond.


    "Listen up, you interdimensional fuckwits!" I snarl, my voice echoing in the small space. "I know you''re watching. I know you''re getting your jollies from this little freak show you''ve set up. Well, joke''s on you, because I''m not playing by your rules anymore."


    I slam my fist against the side of the tub, relishing the sharp pain that shoots up my arm. It''s real, it''s visceral, it''s mine. "I will find a way to cum," I declare, my voice low and dangerous. "Oh yes, I''ll figure out how to work this alien plumbing you''ve saddled me with. And when I do? When I finally crack the code of this prepubescent pussy? That''s when the real fun begins."


    A manic grin spreads across my face, my teeth chattering in a rhythm that feels like a war drum. "I''m coming for you next, you gender-bending bastards. You think this is funny? Stealing my cock and balls, trapping me in this... this child''s body? I''ll show you funny. I''ll hunt down every last one of you, and I swear by all that''s unholy, I''ll make you pay."


    I lean forward, water sloshing around me as I gesture wildly, my words becoming more frenzied with each passing second. "You want to play god? Fine. But remember, even gods can bleed. And when I find you - oh, and I will find you - I''m going to introduce you to a whole new level of gender dysphoria. I''ll swap your genders so hard, you''ll forget what species you are, let alone what''s between your legs."


    With a heavy sigh that seems to come from the very depths of my soul, I haul myself up from the frigid water. My skin prickles instantly, a thousand tiny needles of ice stabbing at me from every angle. "God fucking damn it, it''s so cold," I hiss through chattering teeth, fumbling for the linen cloth. "But hey, at least I''m not horny anymore. Just angry. So. Fucking. Angry."


    I scrub myself dry with more force than necessary, as if I could somehow erase this alien body along with the water droplets. The rough fabric chafes against my skin, leaving angry red marks in its wake. Good. Let this body feel as raw and abraded as my psyche.


    Dressing is a clumsy affair, my fingers numb and uncooperative as I struggle with the unfamiliar fastenings of my medieval garb. "Fuck these primitive clothes," I mutter, yanking the laces of my bodice tight enough to constrict my breathing. "What I wouldn''t give for a good old zipper right about now."


    Finally clothed, I stomp into the main room, my footsteps echoing in the empty cottage. The silence mocks me, a stark reminder of my isolation in this godforsaken time. My eyes dart around, searching for something, anything to distract me from the maelstrom of rage and frustration churning in my gut.


    And then it hits me. A wicked grin spreads across my face, an expression that would look utterly out of place on the innocent visage of Lile. "I know," I drawl, my voice dripping with malicious glee. "I''ll fucking rip into Erik''s mead. Let''s see how the mighty Norse healer likes it when his precious brew goes missing."


    I make my way to the cellar door, throwing it open with more force than necessary. The hinges groan in protest, and for a moment I worry I might have broken something. But no - everything in this primitive hellhole is built to last, unlike the planned obsolescence bullshit of my own time.[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [3/7]

    The stairs leading down into the cellar are steep and treacherous, worn smooth by years of use. I descend carefully, one hand trailing along the rough stone wall for balance. The air grows cooler with each step, heavy with the musty scent of earth and fermentation.


    At the bottom, I find myself in a cavernous space, far larger than I expected. Rows upon rows of barrels line the walls, their contents a mystery. Shelves sag under the weight of jars and crocks, filled with who-knows-what. In one corner, a pile of root vegetables sits in a mound of sand, preserved for the long winter ahead.


    But I have eyes only for the mead kegs. They''re not hard to spot - ornate wooden barrels, each carved with intricate Norse designs. I approach the nearest one, running my fingers over the smooth wood. "Hello, beautiful," I murmur. "You and I are about to become very good friends."


    Lifting the keg is a Herculean task. It''s heavy as sin, and this child''s body is ill-equipped for such labor. But rage is a hell of an motivator, and I manage to hoist it onto my shoulder with a grunt of effort. My knees buckle, and for a heart-stopping moment I think I might topple backwards down the stairs.


    But I steady myself, gritting my teeth against the strain. "Come on, you useless meat puppet," I snarl at my trembling limbs. "You can do this. Just one step at a time."


    The journey back up the stairs is an exercise in endurance and balance. By the time I reach the main room, I''m panting and drenched in sweat. My arms shake as I lower the keg to the floor beside the hearth, the thud of wood on stone echoing through the cottage.


    I collapse cross-legged beside my prize, chest heaving as I struggle to catch my breath. The fire in the hearth crackles merrily, oblivious to my exertions. I stare into the flames, mesmerized by their dance. Fire. So simple, yet so profound. The cornerstone of human civilization, and here I am, surrounded by it in its most primitive form.


    With trembling hands, I reach for a nearby mug and position it beneath the keg''s spout. The rich, golden liquid gushes forth, filling the air with the heady aroma of fermented honey. I lift the brimming mug to my lips, inhaling deeply before taking a cautious sip.


    The flavor explodes across my tongue, and my eyes widen in surprise. "FUCK yeah," I breathe, a grin spreading across my face. "This mead is better than any modern beer I''ve ever tasted. It''s like... like cider, but with a kick that could knock a horse on its ass."


    I take another, longer pull from the mug, savoring the complex flavors. Sweet honey, yes, but also notes of wildflowers, oak, and something indefinably wild. The alcohol burns a path down my throat, settling in my stomach like liquid fire.


    "Christ," I mutter, eyeing the mug with newfound respect. "This stuff''s got to be at least 20% alcohol. Half a mug and I''ll be absolutely shitfaced." A wicked grin spreads across my face as I contemplate the possibilities. "Good thing I''ve got the alcohol tolerance of a flea in this pint-sized body. Bottoms up, you interdimensional bastards. Let''s see how you like it when your little science experiment goes off the rails."


    I take another generous swig of the mead, feeling the warmth spread through my chest. My thoughts drift to Ciara Doherty, and I can''t help but let out a wistful sigh. "Fuck me sideways, I miss that girl," I mutter to myself, my words already starting to slur. "Ciara fucking Doherty. Grown up to be a right beauty, she has. Makes me want to rip my own eyes out with jealousy."


    I take another hefty gulp, the sweet burn of alcohol clouding my senses. "God-fucking-damn it," I growl, slamming the mug down with more force than necessary. "If I was still a man, I''d have married that girl the second she turned eighteen. Age disparity be damned! She looks like a fucking angel descended from heaven itself."


    The mead sloshes in my mug as I lift it once more to my lips, drinking deeply. The alcohol hits me like a freight train, and suddenly, I''m overcome with the urge to sing. The words of "London Bridge" bubble up from some long-forgotten corner of my mind.


    "London Bridge is falling down, falling down, falling down," I warble, my childish voice cracking on the high notes. "London Bridge is falling down, my fair lady."


    I pause, frowning at the nonsensical lyrics. "No, no, that''s not right," I mutter, shaking my head vigorously. The room spins a bit, and I giggle despite myself. "Let''s make it more... apocalyptic!"


    Clearing my throat, I launch into a new, drunken rendition:


    "The moon is falling down, falling down, falling down,


    The moon is falling down, we''re all fucked!


    Build it up with bones and blood, bones and blood, bones and blood,


    Build it up with bones and blood, sacrifice!


    Bones and blood will wash away, wash away, wash away,


    Bones and blood will wash away, doom is nigh!


    Build it up with elder gods, elder gods, elder gods,


    Build it up with elder gods, Cthulhu rise!"


    As I belt out the final notes of my improvised cosmic horror nursery rhyme, I realize I''ve been tilting the mug higher and higher. With a start, I pull it away from my mouth, peering inside with one eye squeezed shut for better focus.


    "Fuck me running," I slur, turning the mug upside down. Not a single drop falls out. "I''ve gone and drank it all? When did that happen?"


    A hiccup escapes me, loud and sudden in the quiet room. I clap a hand over my mouth, eyes wide with mock horror. "Oopsie," I giggle, the sound high and childish even to my own ears. "Looks like little Lile''s gone and gotten herself absolutely plastered. What would dear old Erik say?"


    I attempt to stand, but the room tilts alarmingly, and I plop back down on my ass with all the grace of a newborn foal. "Fuck gravity," I declare to no one in particular. "S''a stupid law anyway. I''ll make my own laws. First decree: everyone must walk on their hands! Second decree: mead for breakfast, lunch, and dinner!"


    Another hiccup punctuates my proclamation, and I dissolve into a fit of giggles. "Oh, this is rich," I wheeze, clutching my sides.


    I flop onto my back, staring up at the ceiling with unfocused eyes. The wooden beams seem to dance and sway, and I reach up as if to grab them. "Hey," I call out, my voice a drunken drawl. "Hey, you up there. Gwenhwyfar, you bitch. You think this is funny, don''t you? Well, joke''s on you. I''m having a grand old time down here in medieval shitsville."


    My arm falls back to my side with a thud, and I let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "But you know what would make it better? If Ciara was here. Sweet, beautiful Ciara. With her emerald hair and those mismatched eyes. Fuck, she''s like a walking fantasy novel protagonist. Probably has some secret magical powers or some shit. Wouldn''t that be a riot?"


    I roll onto my side, curling up into a ball as another wave of giggles overtakes me. "Maybe I should write her a love poem. How''s this sound: ''Roses are red, violets are blue, I''m stuck in a child''s body, but I''d still do you.'' Nah, too crude. How about: ''Your hair is green, your eyes are twain, your beauty makes me feel insane.'' Fuck, I''m a regular Shakespeare."


    As I lie there, the room spinning around me, a part of my alcohol-soaked brain realizes that I should probably be more concerned about my current state. But the thought slips away like smoke, replaced by a warm, fuzzy feeling of contentment.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Suddenly, a burst of inspiration hits me like a runaway cart. I struggle to sit up, my head lolling to one side as I attempt to focus my bleary eyes on an imaginary audience.


    "Aten?ie, aten?ie!" I slur, waving my arms dramatically. "Am s? v? recit o poezie de marele Mihai Eminescu!" (Attention, attention! I shall recite for you a poem by the great Mihai Eminescu!)


    I clear my throat, which somehow turns into a hiccup, before launching into a drunken rendition of "Luceaf?rul":


    "A fost odat? ca-n pove?ti,


    A fost ca niciodat?,


    Din rude mari ?mp?r?te?ti,


    O prea frumoas? fat?."


    (Once upon a time, as in fairy tales,


    There was as never before,


    From royal lineage,


    A most beautiful maiden.)


    I pause, swaying slightly as I try to remember the next lines. "Uh... ceva ceva... luna... stele..." (Something something... moon... stars...)


    Frustrated by my sudden memory lapse, I decide to switch gears. "Destul cu poezia! E timpul pentru oper?!" (Enough with poetry! It''s time for opera!)


    I struggle to my feet, nearly toppling over in the process. Steadying myself against the wall, I take a deep breath and belt out the first aria that comes to my addled mind:


    "O mio babbino caro,


    Mi piace, ¨¨ bello, bello.


    Vo''andare in Porta Rossa


    A comperar l''anello!"


    My voice cracks embarrassingly on the high notes, and I''m pretty sure I''ve butchered the Italian beyond recognition. But in my drunken state, I''m convinced I sound like Maria Callas herself.


    "Bravo! Bravo!" I cheer, clapping for myself. "Dar stai, c? nu m-am terminat!" (But wait, I''m not finished!)


    Feeling emboldened by my imaginary audience''s enthusiasm, I decide to treat them to a bawdy tavern song I once heard Maeve singing:


    "Foaie verde de dud?u,


    Nevasta cu gandul r?u,


    B?rbatul cand e plecat,


    Ea cu altu'' s-a culcat!"


    (Green leaf of mulberry,


    Wife with wicked thoughts,


    When her husband''s away,


    With another she has laid!)


    I cackle at my own performance, stumbling around the room in a poor imitation of a jig. "Hopa! Asta-i cantec de cra?m?, nu glum?!" (Oops! That''s a tavern song, no joke!)


    As I twirl, my foot catches on the edge of a rug, sending me sprawling face-first onto the floor. I lie there, giggling uncontrollably, my cheek pressed against the cool wooden planks.


    "Erik!" I call out, forgetting in my drunken haze that he''s not even in the cottage. "Erik, vino s? vezi ce talent am! Pot s? cant ?n trei limbi diferite!" (Erik, come see what talent I have! I can sing in three different languages!)


    I roll onto my back, staring up at the ceiling as it seems to undulate above me. "Sau poate c? sunt patru limbi? Cinci? Am uitat s? num?r..." (Or maybe it''s four languages? Five? I forgot how to count...)


    My stomach gives an ominous gurgle, reminding me that I''ve consumed far more mead than my small body can handle. But in my inebriated state, I pay it no mind, instead focusing on the important task of coming up with my next performance.


    "Poate ar trebui s? compun o od? pentru Erik," I muse aloud, my words slurring together. "Ceva despre barba lui maiestuoas? ?i... ?i... mainile lui mari..." (Maybe I should compose an ode for Erik. Something about his majestic beard and... and... his big hands...)


    I giggle again, the sound echoing in the empty cottage. "Dar stai! Am o idee ?i mai bun?!" (But wait! I have an even better idea!)


    With great effort, I roll onto my stomach and begin to army-crawl towards the hearth, determined to reach my new goal...


    A thunderous knock on the door shatters my alcohol-induced haze, sending my heart racing. Fuck me sideways, Erik''s back already? He''s going to see me three sheets to the wind and probably tan my hide. I struggle to my hands and knees, the room spinning like a demented carousel.


    "Just a moment!" I bellow, my voice cracking in a most undignified manner. "I''m... I''m coming!"


    I crawl towards the door with all the grace of a newborn foal, my limbs seemingly made of jelly. When I finally reach it, I haul myself upright, swaying like a sapling in a gale.


    "Who goes there?" I demand, trying to sound authoritative but managing only a slurred warble.


    A sultry female voice purrs through the wood. "Dumitra."


    Ah, the vampire cocksleeve is back to get dicked by Erik. Too bad for her, the Norse stallion isn''t in his stable. I snicker at my own wit, then remember I should probably respond.


    "Erik''s not home!" I yell, punctuating my statement with an impressive hiccup. "He''s off... doing Erik things!"


    "Open the door, little one," Dumitra commands, her voice a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    I narrow my eyes, suspicious even in my inebriated state. "What''s in it for me, eh? You can''t just go ''round demanding entry to people''s homes, you know. S''not polite."


    There''s a pause, and I can almost hear Dumitra''s smirk. "How about a sound spanking and a verbal thrashing? Would that suffice as payment?"


    A grin spreads across my face, wide and unhinged. "Sounds perfect!" I declare, fumbling with the latch. "Step right up for your complimentary ass-whooping!"


    I swing the door open with a flourish, nearly toppling over in the process. Dumitra strides in, her chest heaving as if she''s just run a marathon. She collapses into a chair, her ruby eyes fixed on me as I struggle to close the door.


    "What in the nine hells is wrong with you, child?" Dumitra asks, one perfectly sculpted eyebrow arched.


    I give her my best innocent smile, which probably looks more like a grimace. "Nothing''s wrong! I''ve just been... sampling the local cuisine." I gesture vaguely towards the mead keg.


    Dumitra''s gaze follows my hand, and she bursts into laughter. "One mug? You''re in this state after a single mug of mead?"


    I frown, my alcohol-addled brain struggling to process the insult. "Oi! That mug was... was very potent! Had me crawling on the floor, it did!"


    Tilting my head, I squint at Dumitra. "Why''re you panting like a dog in heat, anyway? Erik''s not even here to satisfy your carnal urges."


    Dumitra rolls her eyes, a gesture so dramatic it''s a wonder they don''t fall out of her head. "I''ve been fighting, you impertinent little imp. I came here hoping to replenish myself with Erik''s blood, but it seems I''ll have to make do with you."


    "Fighting?" I echo, my curiosity piqued. "Fighting what? Horny villagers trying to get a taste of your undead delights?"


    "Goblins," Dumitra says flatly.


    Oh, of course. Goblins. Because why wouldn''t there be goblins in medieval Ireland? Next she''ll be telling me she was jousting with unicorns or having a tea party with leprechauns.


    "Riiiight," I drawl. "Well, I want to see one of these so-called ''goblins''. Bring me a head as proof, why don''t you?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a wicked smile. "Very well, little one. I''ll bring you a goblin head this evening. Now, may I have your consent to bite you? I need to refill my reserves."


    I blink, momentarily thrown by the request. "Hang on, why d''you need verbal consent? Can''t you just... I dunno, smell my willingness or something?"


    Dumitra sighs, rising from her chair with fluid grace. "As I''ve told you before, vampires require verbal consent. It''s not a matter of choice, it''s a fundamental law of our nature."


    I snort, nearly losing my balance. "Sounds mighty suspicious to me. What happens if I don''t consent? You gonna shrivel up and die?"


    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Dumitra explains, "If you don''t consent, the bite will be excruciatingly painful. If you do, however..." Her voice drops to a seductive purr. "You''ll experience pleasure beyond your wildest dreams."


    Oho, a promise of dopamine overload and neuron fireworks? Sign me the fuck up!


    "Well, in that case," I declare, attempting to sound dignified and failing miserably, "I hereby grant you permission to sink your fangs into my tender flesh and partake of my life essence. Or something like that."


    I stumble towards Dumitra, my feet seemingly operating independently of my brain. I nearly face-plant, eliciting a musical laugh from the vampiress.


    "Erik is going to be furious when he sees the state you''re in," she chuckles.


    Before I can retort, Dumitra''s arms encircle me, pulling me close. Her lips brush against my neck, sending shivers down my spine. Then, with a swift motion, her fangs pierce my skin.


    The world explodes into a kaleidoscope of sensation. It''s as if every nerve ending in my body is singing, vibrating with pure ecstasy. My knees buckle, but Dumitra''s strong arms hold me upright as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over me. I hear myself making sounds that would make a seasoned courtesan blush, but I''m beyond caring.


    As quickly as it began, it''s over. Dumitra releases me, and I slump to the floor, panting and trembling. With shaking fingers, I touch the spot where she bit me, only to find the skin smooth and unbroken.


    Dumitra stands over me, her expression unreadable. For a long moment, she simply stares, her ruby eyes boring into me as if trying to unravel some great mystery. Then, without warning, she throws back her head and laughs ¨C a rich, throaty sound that seems to echo through the cottage.


    Without another word, she turns on her heel and strides out the door, leaving me sprawled on the floor, dazed and confused.


    What the actual fuck was that about? Did I do something amusing in my bite-induced euphoria? Or is this just standard vampire behavior ¨C get your fill, have a good chuckle, then fuck off into the sunset?


    As I lie there, trying to make sense of what just happened, a manic grin spreads across my face. "Ah well, no sense thinking about it," I mutter to myself, my words slurring slightly. "This evening I''m getting a new wall ornament in the form of a goblin head! Erik''s gonna love that, I''m sure. Nothing says ''welcome home'' like a severed monster noggin."


    I roll onto my back, staring up at the ceiling as the room spins lazily around me. "Still, fucking hell, that bite felt better than sex," I muse, running my fingers over the spot where Dumitra''s fangs had pierced my skin. "Could be really addictive. Wait a minute..." My eyes widen as a thought strikes me. "Is it possible we actually had vampire sex? Is that a thing?"[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [4/7]

    Shaking my head to clear it (and immediately regretting the motion as the room tilts alarmingly), I struggle to my feet. The floor seems to have developed a mind of its own, bucking and swaying beneath me like a ship in a storm. "Alright, time to batten down the hatches," I declare to no one in particular, stumbling towards the door.


    It takes me three attempts to get the key into the lock, my fingers seemingly having forgotten how to perform basic tasks. When I finally manage it, I let out a triumphant whoop. "Ha! Take that, you tricky bastard! Lile: 1, Door: 0!"


    Feeling quite pleased with myself, I flop back down onto the floor, giggling uncontrollably at the ceiling. "Ah, what a good day this was," I sigh contentedly. "Let''s hope it gets better. Although..." I shift uncomfortably, suddenly very aware of a certain... dampness. "God, I''m wet as hell down there. I can feel it. Fucking Dumitra and her sexy vampire ways."


    The thought of Dumitra sends another wave of arousal through me, and I groan in frustration. "Focus, Lile," I scold myself. "You''ve got more important things to do. Like... drinking!"


    With renewed purpose, I begin crawling towards the hearth where the keg of mead sits, taunting me with its amber goodness. As I near it, I spot my empty mug lying nearby. "Time to make a decision," I announce to the room at large. "Drink myself into a coma or take it slow? Hmm? Which one is it going to be?"


    My eyes dart around the room, searching for something to help me decide. They land on a glint of metal near Erik''s armchair. "Aha!" I exclaim, changing course to investigate.


    As I reach the chair, I find a copper coin lying on the floor. I snatch it up triumphantly. "Who would''ve thought Erik would have such poorly valued coins in his cottage?" I muse, turning the coin over in my fingers. "Ah well, beggars can''t be choosers. If it''s heads, I drink another mug of Erik''s tasty mead. If it''s tails... well, I''ll calm down and just sip slowly. Like a lady."


    With great ceremony (and only a slight wobble), I flip the coin into the air. It spins, glinting in the firelight, before clattering to the floor. I lean in close, squinting to make out the result.


    "Tails?!" I screech, my voice rising to a pitch that would make dogs wince. "God fucking damn it, why couldn''t it be heads?! The universe is conspiring against me, I swear."


    Grumbling under my breath about the unfairness of it all, I drag myself back to the keg. With exaggerated care, I pour myself half a mug of mead. "There," I declare, holding up the mug like it''s the Holy Grail. "A perfectly reasonable amount for a growing girl. Cheers to me!"


    I take a small sip, savoring the sweet taste. But as I lower the mug, a devious thought crosses my mind. "You know what?" I say to the mug, as if confiding a great secret. "Fuck the coin. I''m a grown-ass man in a little girl''s body. If I want to get shitfaced, I''m gonna get shitfaced!"


    With that declaration, I tip the mug back and chug the contents in one go. The mead burns a pleasant path down my throat, warming me from the inside out. "Now that''s more like it!" I crow, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.


    I reach for the keg to refill my mug, but my coordination seems to have abandoned me entirely. Instead of grasping the spigot, I end up knocking the whole thing over. Mead gushes out across the floor, forming a golden puddle at my feet.


    "Oops," I giggle, watching the liquid spread. "Looks like I''ve made a mead angel! Erik''s gonna love that. Maybe I should add some snow and make it a proper winter wonderland."


    As I contemplate the logistics of bringing snow indoors (surely it can''t be that hard?), another wave of arousal washes over me. The combination of alcohol and lingering effects from Dumitra''s bite has left me in a state of near-constant excitement.


    "You know what?" I announce to the room, my voice thick with drunken determination. "I deserve some fun. It''s not like anyone''s gonna walk in on me, right?"


    With clumsy fingers, I begin to hike up my skirts. It''s a more complicated process than I remember, the fabric seeming to multiply and tangle around my legs. "Stupid medieval fashion," I grumble. "Give me a good pair of jeans any day."


    Finally, I manage to bunch the skirts around my waist. The cool air on my exposed skin sends a shiver through me. "Alright, let''s see what this body can do," I mutter, my hand sliding down between my legs.


    Just as I''m about to tip over the edge, a sharp knock at the door shatters the moment. I freeze, my hand still between my legs, Erik''s voice calls out, "Lile? Open up."


    "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me," I groan, flopping back onto the floor in frustration. "Can''t a girl get a break?"


    I lie there, skirts hiked up, hand sticky, and surrounded by a puddle of spilled mead. "Well," I mutter to myself, "at least things can''t get any more awkward..."


    With a groan, I roll onto my stomach and begin the arduous process of cleaning my hand on the rough fabric of my dress. The mead has left my fingers tacky and sweet-smelling, a cloying reminder of my drunken folly. Once I''ve managed to remove most of the stickiness, I set my sights on the door, which suddenly seems as distant and insurmountable as the peaks of a far-off mountain range.


    "Right," I slur, my tongue feeling thick and uncooperative in my mouth. "Time to conquer this beastly portal."


    I begin my crawl towards the door, my limbs moving with all the grace and coordination of a newborn foal. The floor seems to tilt and sway beneath me, as if the cottage has suddenly transformed into a ship caught in a tempest. As I near my destination, a thunderous knock reverberates through the wood, causing me to startle and lose what little balance I had.


    "Lile!" Erik''s voice booms from the other side. "Open this door at once!"


    I reach up, fumbling for the latch with fingers that seem to have forgotten their purpose. The metal slips from my grasp once, twice, thrice, each failure punctuated by an increasingly frustrated knock from Erik.


    "By Odin''s beard, girl!" he bellows. "What in the nine realms are you doing in there?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "I''m trying!" I wail, my voice cracking in a most undignified manner. "The door''s being... uncooperative!"


    After what feels like an eternity of failed attempts, my fingers finally manage to grasp the latch firmly. With a triumphant cry that sounds more like a strangled hiccup, I yank it open. Erik''s massive frame fills the doorway, his emerald eyes narrowing as they take in the sight before him.


    "What in the name of all that''s holy happened to you?" he demands, his gaze sweeping over my disheveled form and the chaos of the room beyond.


    I blink up at him, trying to focus on his face, which seems to be swimming in and out of clarity. "Dumitra," I manage to croak out. "She came earlier. And then... well, I might have gotten a wee bit into the mead. And then the mead got a wee bit onto the floor."


    Erik''s sigh is so deep and long-suffering that I half expect it to extinguish the fire in the hearth. "Stand up," he commands, his tone brooking no argument. "Make yourself presentable, for pity''s sake."


    I nod vigorously, immediately regretting the action as the room spins anew. With great determination, I attempt to haul myself to my feet, only to have my legs betray me. I stumble, arms windmilling comically as I try to maintain my balance.


    Erik''s laughter, rich and deep, fills the cottage as I abandon all pretense of dignity and begin crawling towards the armchair. "By the gods," he chuckles, "you''re in quite a state, aren''t you?"


    I manage to heave myself into the chair, collapsing into its embrace with a grunt. "I''ve been worse," I mumble, though for the life of me, I can''t recall when.


    Erik''s amusement fades as he moves closer to the hearth, his gaze falling on the overturned keg. He turns back to me, clicking his tongue in disapproval. "Clean this up," he orders. "I''ve business in the village that can''t wait."


    Despite the fog of alcohol clouding my mind, a spark of curiosity manages to ignite. "Did you find out anything about the well water?" I ask, leaning forward in the chair.


    Erik nods, his expression growing grim. "Aye, that I did. I''m off to destroy the cursed thing now, along with some of the other villagers."


    A knot of worry forms in my gut, sobering me slightly. "My family," I blurt out. "Are they alright?"


    "They''re fine," Erik assures me, his tone softening a fraction. "Maeve had a bout of sickness a few days past, but nothing more serious than that."


    "And Oisin?" The name feels strange on my tongue, a reminder of the life I''m supposed to be living.


    A wry smile tugs at Erik''s lips. "That mead I gifted him likely saved his guts from any real trouble. Small mercies, I suppose."


    I sigh, relief and frustration warring within me. Erik turns away, ascending to the attic with quick, purposeful strides. When he returns, his psychokinetic axe is clutched in his massive hand, its runes glowing faintly in the dim light of the cottage.


    As he makes for the door, he pauses, fixing me with a penetrating stare. "I trust you haven''t been... exploring yourself in my absence?"


    Heat floods my cheeks, and I''m certain my face must be as red as a ripe apple. "N-no!" I stammer, the lie tasting bitter on my tongue. "I''ve only been drinking, I swear it!"


    Erik''s eyes narrow, suspicion clear in their emerald depths. "Mind you keep it that way," he warns. "Or it''ll be the chastity belt for you, mark my words."


    I nod frantically, desperate to assuage his doubts. "I''ve been good," I insist, my voice high and childlike. "Truly, I have!"


    After a long moment, Erik seems satisfied. He nods curtly, reaching for the door. "Lock this behind me," he instructs. "And for the love of all that''s holy, try to stay out of trouble."


    With that, he''s gone, the door closing behind him with a finality that seems to echo in the suddenly quiet cottage. I slump back in the chair, my head spinning from more than just the mead.


    "Fuck it," I mutter, my voice slurring slightly. "I''m not getting up to lock that damn door again. Three times today is more than enough exercise for this medieval meat puppet."


    I giggle at my own wit, the sound high and childish even to my own ears. The irony isn''t lost on me - here I am, a grown man trapped in a girl''s body, about to diddle myself like some hormone-crazed teenager. But hey, when in Rome... or rather, when in a backwater Irish village in the ass-end of nowhere.


    "Time to be a good little girl and finish what I started," I drawl, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "Wouldn''t want to disappoint dear old Erik, now would we? He might slap that chastity belt on me again."


    I snort, rolling my eyes so hard I''m surprised they don''t fall out of my head. "As if that medieval cock-block does any good. He straps me into that iron monstrosity every time I set foot in the village alone anyway. Can''t have his precious child bride deflowered by some unwashed peasant, oh no. The horror!"


    My laughter echoes through the empty cottage, tinged with a manic edge. "Who''d dare touch me anyway? I''ve got the Norse Hulk as a husband! Hulk-boy with a pretty beard... BY ODIN''S SAGGY BALLSACK!"


    Still chuckling, I hoist my feet up onto the arms of the chair, spreading my legs wide. With clumsy fingers, I bunch my skirts up around my waist, exposing my lower half to the cool air of the room.


    "Alright, little Lile," I mutter, my hand snaking down between my thighs. "Let''s see if we can''t coax some fun out of this alien plumbing, shall we?"


    And then... darkness.


    I come to with a start, disoriented and groggy. The cottage is dim, the fading light of evening filtering through the windows. Panic sets in as I realize how much time has passed.


    "Shit, shit, shit!" I hiss, struggling to sit up. My head throbs, a dull ache pounding behind my eyes. My mouth feels like it''s stuffed with cotton, my tongue thick and unwieldy.


    I look around, taking in the scene of debauchery I''ve left. The overturned mead keg, the puddle on the floor, my skirts still bunched around my waist. I''m a mess, the cottage is a mess, and Erik could be back any minute.


    "Fuck me running," I groan, my voice hoarse. "I''m so screwed. So very, very screwed."


    I try to stand, but the room tilts alarmingly, forcing me back into the chair. My stomach churns, threatening to expel its meager contents. I''ve never been so thirsty in my life, my throat parched and raw.


    "Water," I croak, eyeing the bucket across the room. It might as well be on the moon for all the good it does me. "Need... water..."


    I sit there, head in my hands, trying to summon the strength to move, I can''t help but laugh.


    "Some genius you are," I mutter to myself. "Couldn''t even remember to clean up after your little adventure in self-discovery. Erik''s going to tan your hide six ways from Sunday."


    The thought of Erik finding me like this sends a fresh wave of panic through me. I need to clean up, need to make myself presentable. But first...


    "Water," I repeat, my gaze fixed on that tantalizingly distant bucket. "Just need to... get up... and... and... fuck my life."


    With a herculean effort that feels like I''m trying to lift Thor''s hammer, I manage to haul my sorry ass out of the chair. The world tilts and sways like I''m on the deck of a ship in a storm, and before I know it, I''m face-down in a puddle that definitely wasn''t there before.


    "What in the nine circles of hell?" I mutter, pushing myself up on shaky arms. My fingers brush against the damp floor, and a horrifying realization dawns on me. I bring my hand to my nose, inhaling deeply. The scent is... musky, earthy, and decidedly not mead.


    My eyes widen in horror as I turn to look at the armchair, now sporting a suspicious dark patch. "Oh, sweet suffering Christ," I groan, my voice a mixture of disbelief and disgust. "I''m a fucking squirter. Because of course I am. Why wouldn''t I be? It''s not like this situation could get any more mortifying."


    Panic sets in as I realize the full extent of the mess I''ve made. Not only do I have to clean up the spilled mead, but now I''ve got to deal with... this. "Fuck me sideways with a rusty spoon," I snarl, stumbling towards the washroom. "This is what I get for trying to diddle the skittle in a body that isn''t even mine. Cosmic karma''s a bitch."


    I snatch a linen cloth from the washroom, nearly braining myself on the doorframe in the process. Dipping it into the water bucket, I return to the scene of the crime, muttering a steady stream of curses that would make a sailor blush.


    "Alright, you traitorous piece of furniture," I growl at the armchair as I begin scrubbing furiously. "You and I are going to have a long talk about keeping secrets. What happens in the armchair stays in the armchair, got it?"


    As I work, my mind races with increasingly unhinged thoughts. "Maybe I should just set the whole place on fire. Can''t have evidence if there''s nothing left but ashes, right? No, no, bad idea. Erik would probably just make me rebuild it with my bare hands or something."[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [5/7]

    Once the armchair is as clean as it''s going to get, I turn my attention to the floor. The puddle of mead seems to mock me, its golden surface reflecting my disheveled state. "Don''t you start," I warn it. "I''ve had just about enough of inanimate objects giving me attitude today."


    After I finish cleaning up the mead on the floors, with a grunt of effort, I heave the mead keg upright, curiosity getting the better of me. Peering inside, I''m surprised to find it''s still half full. A wicked grin spreads across my face as an idea takes hold.


    "Well, well, well," I drawl, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Looks like the party''s not over yet. And everyone knows the best cure for a hangover is more alcohol, right? It''s basically science."


    Before I can talk myself out of it, I dip my mug into the keg and bring it to my lips. "Bottom''s up, you interdimensional fuckwits," I declare to the empty room. "Hope you''re enjoying the show."


    The mead hits my stomach like a molten cannonball, and for a moment, I think I might actually keep it down. But then the room starts spinning again, and I feel the telltale rise of bile in my throat.


    "Oh shi-" is all I manage before I''m bent double, retching violently into the mead keg. The sound of my vomit splashing into the remaining alcohol is possibly the most disgusting thing I''ve ever heard.


    As I''m wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, trying not to retch again at the aftertaste, I hear the creak of the door opening behind me. Slowly, dreading what I''ll see, I turn around.


    There, framed in the doorway like some kind of medieval tableau, stand Erik and Sean. Erik''s face is a mask of shock and disgust, his emerald eyes wide as he takes in the scene before him. But it''s Sean who really catches my attention.


    The years since I last saw him have left their mark. His once boyish features have hardened, chiseled by time and experience into something altogether more formidable. A thick beard now covers his jaw, peppered with flecks of gray that speak to the weight of his responsibilities. His icy blue eyes, once full of mischief and warmth, now hold a stern, almost forbidding quality.


    The set of his shoulders speaks of a man who''s seen more than his fair share of hardship, and the way his hand rests casually on the hilt of his sword tells me he''s never truly off his guard. This isn''t the carefree young man I remember ¨C this is a seasoned warrior, tempered by years of fighting the darkness that lurks at the edges of our world.


    For a long moment, we all just stare at each other, the silence broken only by the slow drip of mead from my chin. Then, because apparently my brain-to-mouth filter is still on vacation, I blurt out:


    "So... who wants a drink?"


    Erik''s massive frame seems to deflate as he turns to Sean, his emerald eyes filled with a mixture of exasperation and embarrassment. "My deepest apologies for this... unseemly display... even the door was unlocked," he rumbles, his voice a low growl of frustration. "Please, seat yourself at the table. I''ll fetch us some mead to wash away this unpleasantness."


    Sean''s icy blue gaze flicks between Erik and me, a hint of amusement dancing in their depths. "No need for apologies, old friend," he says, his voice rich with barely suppressed laughter. "It''s been years since I''ve laid eyes on the wee lass. Time changes us all, it seems."


    As Sean strides towards me, his warrior''s grace evident in every step, Erik moves to my side, peering into the keg with an expression that could curdle milk. I can''t help but let out a nervous chuckle, the sound high and brittle in the tense atmosphere.


    Erik''s sigh is so deep and long-suffering that I half expect it to extinguish the fire in the hearth. Without a word, he hoists the keg onto his broad shoulder and storms out of the cottage. A moment later, I hear a resounding thud that makes me wince. Poor keg, sacrificed to the gods of Erik''s temper.


    When Erik stomps back inside, his face is a thundercloud of barely contained rage. Sean, seemingly oblivious to the tension, looks me up and down with an appraising eye. "Well, well," he drawls, a hint of a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "You''re growing up pretty as a picture, aren''t you? Though I must say, you smell more like a tavern than a proper young lady."


    I force myself to giggle, playing up the role of the chastised child. "Oopsie," I chirp, batting my eyelashes innocently.


    Sean turns to Erik, his expression suddenly stern. "Why in the name of all that''s holy are you letting your woman near your drink stores?" he demands, his voice sharp with disapproval. "Women aren''t supposed to drink, man. It addles their already feeble minds."


    Erik''s jaw clenches, a muscle ticking in his cheek as he visibly restrains himself from lashing out. "In Norway," he grinds out, each word carefully measured, "it''s perfectly normal for women to partake. Though I must admit, Lile seems to have... overindulged today, for reasons that escape me."


    With a grunt of frustration, Erik sets his massive axe in the corner of the room, the weapon seeming to hum with barely contained power. He lowers himself into the armchair with a weary sigh, only to freeze, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What in Odin''s name...?" he mutters, lifting his hand to find it sticking to the arm of the chair. His piercing gaze locks onto me, suspicion blazing in those emerald depths.


    I look down at the floor, shuffling my feet in what I hope passes for childish embarrassment. "I, um... I spilled some mead earlier," I lie, my voice small and contrite. "Must not have cleaned it up properly. Sorry, Erik."


    Sean''s booming laugh fills the cottage as he drops into a chair, the wood creaking ominously under his muscular frame. I take the opportunity to snatch up a linen cloth, dabbing at my mouth to remove any lingering traces of vomit and mead. Wouldn''t want to ruin my sterling reputation, after all.


    "Oh, Uncle Sean," I simper, injecting just the right amount of childish adoration into my voice, "I''ve missed you terribly! Where have you been all this time?"


    I totter towards him on unsteady legs, playing up my inebriation for all it''s worth. Sean''s large hand comes to rest on my head, his calloused fingers carding through my golden locks with surprising gentleness. Despite myself, I find my body relaxing into the touch. Damn this child''s form and its need for affection.


    "Ah, little one," Sean says, his voice softening with fondness, "I''ve been out patrolling the wild lands, taking on contracts for the church and the Tuatha. Guarding settlements, hunting monsters - a witch hunter''s work is never done, you know." His eyes take on a faraway look, as if reliving past glories. "In fact, this latest venture brought me and my squad - Cedric and Ingvar, fine warriors both - to protect Baile Rois from a goblin horde invasion."


    Ah, the goblins Dumitra is fighting apparently? Well, isn''t that just delightful. Nothing says ''quiet day at home'' quite like a horde of bloodthirsty monsters knocking at the village gates.


    I gasp dramatically, my eyes wide with feigned awe. "Goblins? How exciting! Did you know, Uncle Sean, that Dumitra promised me a goblin head this very evening?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Sean''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Is that so? Speaking of Dumitra," he says, leaning in conspiratorially, "I heard the strangest thing during the battle. As she was leaping into the goblin hordes, tearing them apart with her bare hands, mind you, she yelled out, ''Thank you, little girl! I love this! Every moment of it!'' Now, what do you suppose that was about?"


    I blink innocently, shrugging my shoulders. "I haven''t the faintest idea who Dumitra might be referring to," I say, my voice dripping with sincerity. "Perhaps she''s gone a bit mad from all the fighting?"


    Erik, who has been watching our exchange with narrowed eyes, speaks up. "I know nothing of any promise of goblin heads," he says slowly, his gaze boring into me. "Nor do I understand why Dumitra would shout such things, or who this ''little girl'' might be."


    I scratch the back of my head, affecting a sheepish grin. "Oh, right," I say, as if suddenly remembering. "I forgot to tell you about the goblin head promise, Erik. Silly me!"


    Erik nods, his expression unreadable as he lifts his hand from the armchair, grimacing at the sticky residue clinging to his skin.


    Guess girl juice is sticky too, eh? Should probably clean that up soon. Wouldn''t want Erik getting any bright ideas about what might have transpired in his absence.


    Sean leans forward, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "So, little one," he says, his voice filled with mock sternness, "just how much did you drink today?"


    I duck my head, twisting my fingers in the hem of my dress like a proper chastised child. "Only a mug and a half," I mumble, peeking up at him through my lashes.


    Erik''s laugh is a sharp bark of surprise, while Sean chuckles indulgently. "Ah, well," Sean says, shaking his head, "I suppose that explains it. Women simply can''t handle their spirits, can they?"


    Erik''s lips quirk into a wry smile. "Perhaps," he says, his voice tinged with amusement, "Lile just needs more practice."


    Don''t threaten me with a good time, hulk boy. If you only knew the depths of depravity I''m capable of, you''d be running for the hills faster than you can say ''Odin''s beard.''


    Erik''s massive frame shifts in the armchair, the wood creaking ominously beneath his weight. His emerald eyes dart towards the cellar door, a flicker of annoyance crossing his rugged features. "Blast it all," he growls, his voice a low rumble that seems to vibrate through the very floorboards. "I''ve forgotten the mead. My apologies, Sean. I''ll fetch it straightaway."


    But Sean, his icy blue gaze fixed on the cottage door as if expecting it to burst open at any moment, waves a dismissive hand. "Save your breath, Erik. I''ve no intention of dulling my senses with drink this eve." His fingers drum an agitated rhythm on the table''s worn surface. "Not with those accursed goblin hordes practically knocking at our doorstep."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes at the melodrama. Goblin hordes? Please. I''ve seen scarier things crawling out of a dumpster behind a New York City McDonald''s. But before I can voice my disdain, a more pressing matter makes itself known. My bladder, it seems, has decided to join the party.


    "Um," I pipe up, affecting my best ''innocent child'' voice, "I need to use the bucket." I squirm in place for added effect, though the discomfort isn''t entirely feigned. Damn this prepubescent body and its lack of bladder control.


    Sean''s head snaps towards me, his eyes narrowing with sudden, laser-like focus. "Make it quick," he barks, his tone brooking no argument. "I''ve a suspicion you''re the ''little girl'' Dumitra spoke of, and I aim to find out if you''ve brought this horde down upon us somehow."


    I nod meekly and scurry off to the washing room, returning only to find Sean and Erik locked in some sort of testosterone-fueled staring contest. Clearing my throat, I put on my best ''confused child'' face. "I don''t know anything about what Dumitra said," I declare, my voice quavering just enough to be believable. "Honest!"


    Sean''s laugh is sharp and humorless, cutting through the tension like a knife. "Oh, I very much doubt that, little one. Dumitra''s been quite... vocal about you during our travels."


    Dumitra''s been talking about me? Why? Just because I stink like Gwenhwyfar or some shit? The thought sends a chill down my spine. What exactly has that vampiric vixen been saying?


    I shake my head vigorously, golden locks flying. "I really don''t know anything!" I insist, my voice rising in pitch. "I swear!"


    Erik, bless his hulking Norse heart, decides to chime in. "I''m as much in the dark as you, Sean," he rumbles, his brow furrowed in genuine confusion.


    Sean''s eyes narrow, a predatory gleam entering his gaze. "No," he says slowly, rising from his chair with the fluid grace of a seasoned warrior. "No, I think there''s more to this. The girl must be magically attuned, leaking energies that draw these creatures like moths to a flame." He stalks towards me, each step measured and deliberate. "The entire village has become a beacon."


    Before I can protest, Sean''s hand darts out, producing a silver medallion in the shape of a snarling wolf''s head. He thrusts it in front of my face, and to my horror, the damn thing starts to vibrate like it''s having some sort of metallic seizure.


    Sean whirls on Erik, his face a mask of grim triumph. "Does she bear any tattoos?" he demands. "Any markings at all?"


    Erik shakes his massive head, bewilderment etched into every line of his face. "None," he replies. "She''s had no cause for such things."


    A low curse escapes Sean''s lips. "Then it''s as I feared. The girl is untrained, uncontrolled. A danger to herself and everyone around her." His ice-blue eyes lock onto mine, and I feel a chill that has nothing to do with the winter air. "She must join the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann. Learn to harness these powers before they consume her ¨C and us all."


    Erik surges to his feet, his face darkening like storm clouds gathering on the horizon. "Hold fast," he growls, his voice rumbling with barely contained fury. "The girl goes nowhere. She is my wife, bound to me by sacred vows."


    Sean''s laugh is cold and brittle. "You have no choice in the matter, Erik. The safety of the realm supersedes your petty marital claims."


    The tension in the room ratchets up to unbearable levels, the air thick with the promise of violence. But before either man can make a move, the cottage door explodes inward with a resounding crash.


    Framed in the doorway, backlit by the weak winter sun, stands Dumitra in all her vampiric glory. Her ruby eyes gleam with unholy mirth, full lips curved in a predatory smile. But it''s what she''s holding that truly captures my attention.


    Dangling from her grip, its scrawny neck caught in her iron grasp, is a creature straight out of a fever dream. Sickly green skin stretched tight over jutting bones, bulbous yellow eyes rolling in terror, wickedly sharp teeth gnashing uselessly at the air. A goblin, in the flesh.


    The thing writhes and twists, emitting a high-pitched keening that sets my teeth on edge. Its clawed hands scrabble frantically at Dumitra''s arm, leaving angry red welts that heal almost as quickly as they appear.


    Dumitra''s musical laugh fills the suddenly silent cottage. "Well, well," she purrs, her voice dripping with dark amusement. "What have we here? A family reunion?" Her ruby gaze sweeps the room, lingering on each of us in turn before finally settling on me. "And look who''s at the center of it all. Our little troublemaker."


    The tension in the room is palpable as Sean''s hand flies to the hilt of his sword. In one fluid motion, he unsheathes the blade, its metallic song echoing off the cottage walls. His icy blue eyes narrow, fixed on the writhing creature in Dumitra''s grasp.


    "Kill that abomination," Sean snarls, his voice low and dangerous. "Now."


    Dumitra rolls her eyes, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "Oh, do lighten up, you insufferable bore. This little darling is harmless... mostly."


    I''m about to scoff at the absurdity of it all when the impossible happens. The goblin''s misshapen mouth opens, and out pours a stream of words in a language I haven''t heard in what feels like lifetimes. New English, the lingua franca of 2077. My mind reels, struggling to process this surreal turn of events.


    "?? ??? ??? ???? ??????!" the goblin screeches, its bulbous eyes darting wildly around the room before locking onto me. "?? ??? ??? ???? ??????, ??? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ??!" (We are the real humans! We are the real humans, and the monsters of this world have stolen Earth from us!)


    My eyes widen in shock, my carefully constructed mask of childish innocence slipping for a moment. Holy fucking shit on a stick. Goblins are... humans? What in the nine circles of hell is going on here?


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes gleam with wicked delight as she watches my reaction. The goblin continues its tirade, its voice growing more frenzied with each passing second.


    "???! ?? ? ??? ???, ? ???? ?? ????? ?????!" (You! If I eat you, I will be human again!)


    Before I can fully process the implications of this revelation, Dumitra''s slender fingers tighten around the goblin''s throat. Its words dissolve into desperate gurgles as the life is slowly squeezed out of it. In its final moments, a look of heart-wrenching clarity passes over its twisted features.


    "?? ??????... ? ???? ????..." (My family... I miss them...)


    And then it''s over. The goblin goes limp in Dumitra''s grasp, its bulging eyes staring sightlessly at the ceiling. I feel a twinge of... something. Pity? Revulsion? It''s hard to tell in this maelstrom of conflicting emotions. It was... human. Or what was left of it, anyway.


    Dumitra''s voice cuts through my thoughts, smooth as silk and cold as ice. "Now then, little one. I believe I promised you a goblin head, did I not? And Dumitra always keeps her promises."[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [6/7]

    With a grace that belies the gruesomeness of her actions, she produces a wicked-looking dagger from the folds of her dress. The blade flashes in the dim light of the cottage as she swiftly separates the goblin''s head from its body. With a casual flick of her wrist, she tosses the head at my feet. The body follows, sailing through the open door to land with a dull thud in the snow outside.


    I crouch down, my eyes fixed on the grotesque trophy before me. The head is a nightmarish blend of human and... something else. Its skin is a sickly green, stretched taut over a misshapen skull. But it''s the eyes that truly unsettle me. They''re unmistakably human, filled with a pain and confusion that transcends the barriers of species.


    These are humans? This is what happened to the "normal" humans? What did you do, Gwen? Changed their entire fucking DNA? Christ on a cracker, that''s a whole new level of cruelty.


    I stand up, brushing off my skirts with an exaggerated sigh. "I do wish you hadn''t dirtied the floor I so painstakingly cleaned today," I say, my voice dripping with childish petulance. "Couldn''t you have delivered it in a... cleaner state?"


    Sean sighs heavily, the fight seeming to drain out of him as he sheathes his sword. Erik, the great oaf, actually has the audacity to laugh, while Dumitra''s musical chuckle joins the cacophony. I heave another dramatic sigh, playing up the role of the put-upon child.


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes sparkle with mischief as she turns her attention to Sean. "Oh, I couldn''t help but overhear your little... discussion about our dear Lile," she purrs. "Rest assured, I''ll be more than happy to help unlock and control her powers in the coming days. No need to fret, my dear Witch Hunter."


    Sean''s jaw clenches, his hand twitching towards his sword hilt once more. "And why, pray tell, didn''t you give her a Trudakshi orb in the first place?" he growls.


    Dumitra''s laugh is like shattered glass, beautiful and dangerous. "Why, for the sheer joy of it all! I simply couldn''t resist the chance to play in the chaos our little Lile would inevitably produce. It''s been so dreadfully dull lately, you know."


    Sean''s face contorts with rage, his voice rising to a thunderous roar. "If you want to have ''fun'' at the Witch Hunters'' expense, go the fuck outside and clean them all out yourself, you overgrown child!"


    Dumitra''s lower lip juts out in an exaggerated pout, her tongue darting out in a childish display. "Oh, you''re such a bore," she whines. "You know, you remind me of my father. Always so serious, never any fun at all."


    Sean''s only response is a weary sigh as he massages his temples, looking for all the world like a man who''s aged a decade in the span of minutes.


    Dumitra''s gaze shifts to Erik, her eyes glowing with a predatory hunger. "Speaking of fun," she purrs, "I don''t suppose you''d be willing to help me... refill, would you, my dear?"


    Erik nods, his massive frame moving with surprising grace as he approaches the vampiress. Without a word, Dumitra sinks her fangs into his neck, the act somehow both sensual and horrifying.


    As quickly as it began, it''s over. Dumitra pulls away, licking a stray droplet of blood from her crimson lips. She turns to leave, pausing at the threshold to cast one last glance in my direction. The look in her eyes is... sad? Regretful? It''s gone before I can fully process it, leaving me to wonder if I imagined it all.


    And then she''s gone, leaving behind nothing but the coppery scent of blood and a thousand unanswered questions.


    The silence that follows Dumitra''s departure is thick enough to choke on. Sean''s icy blue eyes narrow as he turns to Erik, his jaw clenching in a way that makes the muscles in his neck stand out like cords.


    "Well," he growls, his voice low and dangerous, "it seems our vampiric friend has all but confirmed what I suspected. The girl is the reason Baile Rois finds itself under siege."


    Erik''s massive shoulders slump, a weary sigh escaping his lips. His emerald eyes flick towards me for a moment before settling back on Sean. "Aye," he rumbles, "I''ve known of her... attunement for some time now. Dumitra made it clear enough."


    Sean''s face contorts, a mixture of betrayal and fury dancing across his features. "And you saw fit to keep this information to yourself? Every time I darkened your doorstep, you held your tongue? I thought we were friends, Erik."


    Erik''s laugh is a harsh, bitter thing. "Friends? Aye, that we are. But some secrets must be guarded, even from those we hold dear. Surely a man in your position can understand that."


    Sean''s frown deepens, etching new lines into his weathered face. He opens his mouth as if to argue further, but Erik cuts him off with a sharp gesture.


    "Enough of this," the Norse healer growls, turning to face Sean fully. "What''s done is done. Tell me, how might one procure a Trudakshi orb? I confess, I''m at a loss as to how to obtain such a thing for the girl."


    Sean''s hand disappears into the folds of his cloak, emerging a moment later with a small, silver sphere nestled in his palm. It''s utterly unremarkable - no larger than a chicken''s egg, its surface smooth and featureless. If I didn''t know better, I''d think it nothing more than a child''s plaything.


    "Here," Sean says gruffly, thrusting the orb towards Erik. "Fashion it into a necklace for her. She must wear it at all times, understand? I''ll return each month to replace it."


    I can''t help but pipe up, my voice high and childlike. "Replace it? Why would it need replacing?"


    Sean''s gaze falls on me, and I have to fight the urge to squirm under the intensity of those icy blue eyes. "Those who are unawakened yet exude an aura that draws monsters to them like moths to a flame," he explains, his tone clipped and impatient. "The Trudakshi orb absorbs that aura."


    Well, isn''t that just fucking delightful? I''m a walking, talking monster magnet. As if I didn''t have enough problems in this godforsaken hellscape.


    "And once it''s full?" I press, unable to contain my curiosity.


    A ghost of a smile flits across Sean''s face. "Then it becomes a potent source of power for our weaponry."


    Ah, so that''s how they keep those fancy toys of theirs charged up. File that little tidbit away for future reference, Alexander. Never know when it might come in handy.


    I nod solemnly, the very picture of an obedient child. Erik, meanwhile, lets out a long-suffering sigh that seems to come from the very depths of his soul.


    "This day," he mutters, shaking his head, "has been far too strange for my liking."


    You don''t know the half of it, big guy. Getting shitfaced drunk, bitten by a vampire, cumming myself into unconsciousness, puking in a keg, and then being gifted a severed neo-human head as a souvenir? ''Strange'' doesn''t even begin to cover it.


    Sean clears his throat, drawing our attention once more. "I''ll take my leave now," he announces. "I need to check on Dumitra''s progress. Cedric and Ingvar will patrol the perimeter tonight, ensure you both can rest easy."


    Erik waves a dismissive hand. "We''ve nothing to fear here."


    "Nonetheless," Sean insists, his tone brooking no argument.


    Stolen story; please report.


    A thought strikes me, and before I can stop myself, I''m asking, "But how can they patrol in this weather? It''s freezing out there!"


    Sean''s lips quirk in what might almost be a smile. "Magic tools, little one. They keep us warm even in the harshest conditions."


    More ''magical'' tools? Christ on a cracker, how many of these things are out there? I want to see them all, dammit. Take them apart, figure out how they tick. The scientist in me is practically salivating at the thought.


    As Sean turns to leave, his gaze falls on the severed goblin head still lying on the floor. "Do you want me to take that with me?" he asks, eyebrow raised.


    I glance down at the grotesque trophy, then give it a gentle kick with my bare foot. "Oh, you might as well," I chirp, my voice dripping with false sweetness. "But do be a dear and try not to get any more blood on the floor, won''t you? And don''t forget about the body outside. I''d hate to trip over it in the morning and end up giving it a kiss on the neck stump."


    Sean''s laughter fills the cottage, a deep, booming sound that seems at odds with his usual stern demeanor. He scoops up the head, tucking it under one arm as if it were nothing more unusual than a sack of turnips.


    "As you wish, little one," he chuckles, striding towards the door. "Sleep well, both of you."


    And with that, he''s gone, leaving Erik and me alone in the suddenly quiet cottage.


    The silence doesn''t last long. Erik''s face contorts into a mask of fury, his emerald eyes blazing with an intensity that could melt steel. He rounds on me, his massive frame seeming to fill the entire room.


    "You!" he bellows, his voice reverberating off the walls. "Look at this mess! You''ve puked in a keg, for Odin''s sake! And the armchair... is that mead? Or something worse?" His nostrils flare as he takes in the state of his once-pristine cottage. "And to top it all off, you haven''t even cooked a morsel of food!"


    I blink at him, momentarily stunned by his outburst. That''s what he cares about? When we''re basically under attack by goblins and we just recently had one of those creatures in our cottage? The absurdity of it all nearly makes me laugh, but I manage to swallow it down.


    "I''m so sorry," I simper, channeling every ounce of childish contrition I can muster. "I''ll get to cleaning and cooking right away, I promise!"


    Erik''s scowl deepens, if that''s even possible. "Start with the armchair," he growls. "I want to sit down and read a book without sticking to the damn thing."


    I nod vigorously, but before I scamper off, a thought strikes me. "Did you destroy the well?" I ask, my voice small and hesitant.


    Erik''s expression softens slightly, a flicker of pride crossing his features. "Aye, that we did. Oisin and Cathal lent their strength to the task. We''ll have a new one built in a few weeks'' time."


    I nod again, then hurry to the washroom. I grab a chunk of lye soap and a fresh linen cloth, then return to attack the armchair with gusto. I scrub until my arms ache, the acrid scent of the soap mingling with the lingering odor of mead and... other things.


    Finally satisfied, Erik lowers his bulk into the chair with a grunt of approval. I toss a few logs onto the hearth, coaxing the fire back to life, then light some candles and place them on the table.


    "Feeling cozy?" I chirp, trying to gauge his mood.


    Erik merely grunts in response, his eyes already fixed on the book in his lap. Damn, I really made him angry with all this dirt.


    I move to clean up the blood on the floor, my stomach churning at the memory of the goblin''s final moments. Once done, I toss the soiled cloth into the washroom bucket with a grimace.


    Erik is fully engrossed in his book now, the very picture of a scholarly Viking. My, what an intellectual. I almost snort at the thought but manage to contain myself.


    "Want to help me with the cooking?" I ask, knowing full well what his answer will be.


    His gaze doesn''t even flicker from the page. "Do it yourself," he rumbles. "You''ve got to make it up to me for letting Sean see the cottage in such a state."


    I nod, though he''s not looking. "What would you like to eat?"


    "Meat," comes the terse reply.


    Meat, hmm. I know just the thing. Pork neck, polenta, some goat cheese, onions, and garlic. That should get him to forgive me.


    I shuffle over to the drinking bucket in the corner, suddenly aware of how parched I am. I gulp down a mugful of water, then make my way to the cellar. I emerge with an armload of ingredients, laying them out on the table with a flourish.


    Erik finally looks up from his book, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing with all that?"


    "I''m going to make something really tasty," I declare, injecting a note of childish enthusiasm into my voice.


    Erik sighs, the sound heavy with exasperation. "Don''t annoy me further this evening," he warns.


    "I promise it''ll be delicious," I insist, my tone bordering on wheedling.


    Another weary sigh escapes Erik''s lips as he returns to his book.


    As I slice through the pungent onions and garlic, my mind wanders back to the goblin''s final moments. The creature''s words echo in my head, a haunting refrain in unmistakable New English. "If I eat you, I will be human again." The phrase bounces around my skull like a demented ping-pong ball, each repetition adding another layer of mind-bending horror to this already fucked-up situation.


    What in the nine circles of hell is going on here? For the first time since I woke up in this medieval shitshow, I feel a creeping dread crawling up my spine like a venomous centipede. The horror of what might be happening outside these walls threatens to overwhelm me, a tsunami of existential terror crashing against the fragile barriers of my sanity.


    Is Sean out there right now, his Spellsinger slicing through the air, cutting down... my people? Are these goblins - these twisted, malformed creatures - actually humans? Humans who''ve been warped and mutated into something unrecognizable? And Dumitra, that vampiric vixen, is she sinking her fangs into the throats of those who might have once been my contemporaries?


    The thought sends a shudder through me, nearly causing the knife to slip. I steady my hand, focusing on the repetitive motion of chopping to anchor myself in the present. But the questions keep coming, a relentless barrage of what-ifs and how-the-fucks.


    Where are these goblins coming from? How are they surviving? The one I saw was as naked as the day it was born (or transformed?), without so much as a loincloth to cover its misshapen form. No tools, no tribal markings, nothing to indicate any semblance of civilization. Are they living some kind of neo-primitive existence, scrabbling in the dirt like animals?


    But if that''s the case, why? How? If they retain knowledge of New English, surely they must remember more than that. The cognitive dissonance is enough to make my head spin. It''s like someone took a blender to the fabric of reality, tossed in a healthy dose of body horror, and hit puree.


    I try to piece together a coherent theory, but my thoughts keep skittering away like startled rats. Goblin-humans? Homo Goblinus? Goblisapiens? The absurd neologisms pile up in my mind, a tower of Babel built on madness and confusion.


    Could this be some kind of twisted experiment? A demented game of evolutionary roulette, with humans as the unwilling participants? Or is it something even more sinister - a deliberate devolution, stripping away the trappings of civilization to create a more... manageable population?


    The implications are staggering, each possibility more horrifying than the last. If these goblins are indeed transformed humans, then every creature Sean and Dumitra cut down is a potential person. A scientist, a teacher, a child - all reduced to snarling, feral beasts. It''s genocide masquerading as pest control, a holocaust hidden behind the veneer of heroic monster-slaying.


    And what does that make me? A collaborator? An unwitting pawn in some cosmic game of chess? Or am I just another potential victim, one bad day away from becoming a goblin myself?


    The knife in my hand suddenly feels heavier, more ominous. How thin is the line between human and monster in this world? How easily could I slip across that boundary, losing myself in a haze of bestial instinct and primal hunger?


    I shake my head, trying to dislodge these morbid thoughts. But they cling to me like a second skin, a constant reminder of the precariousness of my situation. I''m walking a tightrope over an abyss of existential horror, and the wire is fraying with every passing moment...


    The sizzle of onions and garlic hitting the hot pot pulls me back to the present. As I watch the pale slivers turn golden, a question bubbles up from the depths of my churning mind.


    "Erik," I chirp, affecting a childish curiosity, "where do goblins come from?"


    Erik''s emerald eyes flick up from his book, a spark of interest igniting in their depths. "Ah, little one," he rumbles, his voice as rich and dark as the soil after a storm, "they emerge from the very bowels of the earth itself."


    I tilt my head, playing up the wide-eyed innocence. "Like worms?"


    A deep chuckle reverberates through the room. "Nay, child. Far more sinister than that. In Norway, I once investigated such a hole. It plunged deep into the ground, seeming to have no end. And the deeper I ventured, the warmer it became."


    My mind reels at the implications. Warmer? These abominations are crawling up from... the depths of the earth? What in the nine circles of hell is going on here? It''s like something straight out of Jules Verne''s "Journey to the Center of the Earth," but with a horrifying, nightmarish twist.


    I force my features into a mask of childish wonder, even as my brain kicks into overdrive. The scientific implications are staggering. If Erik''s words are true, it''s entirely possible these creatures inhabit some vast ecosystem deep within the planet''s core. The geothermal energy alone could sustain an entire biosphere, hidden from the surface world for millennia.


    "Do they... do they just appear?" I ask, my voice quavering with what I hope passes for fear rather than manic excitement.


    Erik nods solemnly. "Aye, the holes open up at random, spewing forth hordes of the foul beasts. They descend upon villages in great numbers, leaving naught but destruction in their wake."


    I nod, turning back to the pot to hide the gleam in my eyes. The onions and garlic have turned a perfect golden hue. I scoop them out onto a trencher, the pungent aroma filling the air. With practiced movements, I begin cutting the meat into small chunks, my mind still whirling with possibilities.[...]

 Chapter 9: 24th of December, Year 307 [7/7]

    As I toss the meat into the pot with a splash of water and cover it, another question forms on my tongue. "Do they usually speak? Like the one we saw earlier?"


    Erik''s brow furrows, his massive frame shifting in the creaking armchair. "Aye, they have their own manner of speech, crude though it may be. In Norway, I observed them wielding tools - swords, spears, bows. They even seemed to have a hierarchy of sorts."


    My heart races at this revelation. A structured society? Weapons? This goes far beyond mere animal behavior. These creatures - these transformed humans - have retained far more of their humanity than I''d dared hope. The implications are both thrilling and terrifying.


    "Why such curiosity about these beasts, little one?" Erik''s voice cuts through my thoughts, tinged with suspicion. "They''re naught but creatures, like horses or chickens."


    I school my features into an expression of innocent contemplation. "They just seem... different. Smarter, maybe?"


    Erik''s book snaps shut with a dull thud. "And you believe horses and chickens lack intelligence?" His emerald eyes bore into me, searching for something I dare not reveal.


    I shrug, aiming for nonchalance. "Well, they''re smart in their own way, I suppose. But they don''t speak like we do."


    A bark of laughter escapes Erik''s lips. "''Don''t speak?'' Child, a neigh and a cluck are as much speech as your prattling. Each creature has its own tongue."


    My mind reels at the philosophical implications. "Then... what separates us from animals? From creatures like the goblins?"


    Erik''s expression softens, a hint of pride gleaming in his eyes. "Nothing, little one. We''re naught but smarter animals ourselves."


    I blink, genuinely surprised by the modernity of his view. It''s a stark reminder that even in this backwards time, pockets of enlightened thought can flourish. "I... I think I understand," I murmur, injecting a note of childish awe into my voice. "Thank you for sharing your wisdom."


    Erik grunts in acknowledgment, reopening his book. I watch him for a moment, curiosity gnawing at me. "What are you reading?"


    "The village ledger," he replies without looking up. "A record of ailments and ages. I''ve a decision to make soon."


    My ears prick up at this. "What kind of decision?"


    Erik''s eyes meet mine, a flicker of... something passing through them. "Nothing for you to fret over just yet, little one. But I may seek your counsel when the time comes."


    I nod, my mind already racing with possibilities. What could this decision be? And why would Erik, of all people, value my opinion? As I turn back to tend the simmering pot, I can''t shake the feeling that something momentous is on the horizon...


    The rich aroma of boiling meat fills the air, mingling with the earthy scent of the hearth fire. I lift the heavy iron lid, steam billowing up to caress my face like the ghostly fingers of some long-dead chef. Grabbing another pot, I measure out two cups of water with the precision of a master alchemist concocting a world-ending potion. The polenta goes in next, golden grains cascading like a waterfall of culinary potential.


    "Time for the magic to happen," I mutter, my childish voice at odds with the manic gleam in my eyes. I toss in the onions and garlic, their pungent aroma making my nostrils flare. The wooden spoon becomes an extension of my arm as I stir with the fervor of a woman possessed.


    Erik''s deep voice rumbles from across the room, "By Odin''s beard, child, that smells divine. Where did you learn such culinary sorcery?"


    I affect a shy smile, playing up the innocent act. "Oh, Maeve taught me, sir. She knows all sorts of clever tricks with food."


    A hearty chuckle escapes Erik''s lips. "Ah, if it''s from Maeve, then it''s sure to be good. That woman may have the morals of an alley cat, but she knows her way around a kitchen."


    Yeah, ''Maeve.'' If only you knew, you Norse beefcake. This little gem comes straight from my Romanian grandmother''s recipe book. Tochitura moldoveneasca ¨C your Viking taste buds are about to get fucked six ways to Sunday.


    A thought strikes me like a bolt of culinary lightning. "Ooh, eggs!" I exclaim, my voice pitched high with childish excitement. "I bet that would be yummy with the polenta!"


    Erik''s emerald eyes follow me curiously as I scamper down to the cellar, returning triumphantly with two pristine eggs clutched in my small hands. I place them on the table with exaggerated care, as if they were dragon eggs about to hatch.


    The meat sizzles and pops, a symphony of savory promise. I transfer it to a trencher with all the reverence of a priest handling holy relics. The polenta, golden and steaming, comes next. With a theatrical flourish, I crack the eggs over its surface, watching as they slowly begin to cook in the residual heat.


    "Almost ready!" I chirp, bouncing on my toes. "Just need to let the eggs set a bit. Oh, and cheese! Can''t forget the cheese!"


    Erik rises from his chair, his massive frame casting a shadow over the table as he inspects my handiwork. He takes a tentative bite, and I swear I see his eyes roll back in his head.


    "By all the gods," he groans, "this is... extraordinary."


    I beam up at him, the very picture of childish pride. "Really? You like it?"


    Erik nods, still chewing thoughtfully. "Indeed. But now, I think a bath is in order. Can''t enjoy such a feast feeling grimy as a bilge rat."


    I watch as he lumbers out, bucket in hand, to gather snow for the tub. The rhythmic crunch of his boots in the fresh powder outside becomes a counterpoint to the bubbling of the pots on the hearth. When he returns, arms laden with logs, I can''t help but admire the play of muscles beneath his tunic. Fuck me sideways, but the man''s built like a brick shithouse.


    As Erik disappears into the washroom, I put the finishing touches on our meal. The trenchers are artfully arranged, steam rising in lazy curls that dance in the firelight. I step back, surveying my creation with the critical eye of a master chef.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Fuck me, I LOVE cooking," I mutter under my breath, a grin spreading across my face that would make the Cheshire Cat proud.


    Raising my voice, I call out to Erik, "Food''s ready when you are!"


    His muffled reply drifts back, "Just a moment, little one. I''ll be there shortly."


    I settle into my chair, fingers drumming an impatient rhythm on the table as I wait for Erik to emerge. The savory aroma of our impending feast fills the air, promising a culinary experience that would make the gods themselves weep with envy...


    Erik''s heavy footsteps announce his arrival, and I watch with barely concealed anticipation as he enters the main room. His emerald eyes widen at the sight of the spread before him, nostrils flaring as he inhales deeply. Without a word, he reaches for a utensil, but I can''t let him ruin this masterpiece with his barbaric Norse eating habits.


    "Wait!" I cry out, my voice high and childlike. "You must eat it properly, or you''ll miss the full glory of the flavors!"


    Erik pauses, his massive hand hovering over the trencher. "Oh?" he rumbles, one eyebrow arching in amusement. "And how, pray tell, should I consume this feast, little one?"


    I lean forward, my eyes sparkling with mischief. "Take the polenta with the egg, and put it in your mouth alongside the goat cheese and meat with garlic and onions. All at once, mind you. It''s the only way to truly appreciate the symphony of tastes!"


    With a skeptical grunt, Erik follows my instructions. The moment the combination hits his tongue, I witness a transformation. His eyes widen, then close in rapture. His entire body seems to sag, as if the weight of his long years has suddenly lifted. When he opens his eyes again, I see a man who has glimpsed Valhalla itself.


    "By Odin''s missing eye," he breathes, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Then, without warning, his fist comes down on the table with a resounding crack. I can''t help but grin, a surge of pride swelling in my chest.


    Erik''s gaze locks onto mine, his emerald eyes blazing with an intensity that would make a lesser being quail. "You," he declares, jabbing a finger in my direction, "are the finest woman in all the nine realms. This... this culinary sorcery would make Odin himself green with envy!"


    I duck my head, affecting a shy smile even as I preen inwardly at his praise. "Oh, stop," I giggle, waving a hand dismissively. "You''ll make my head swell if you keep talking like that. I''ll be too big for the door!"


    Erik lets out a booming laugh, then proceeds to attack his food with the ferocity of a starving wolf. I watch in fascinated disgust as he shovels mouthful after mouthful into his gaping maw, barely pausing to breathe. It''s like watching a natural disaster in slow motion - horrifying, yet impossible to look away from.


    I eat my own portion with exaggerated daintiness, savoring each bite as Erik demolishes his meal. When he finally comes up for air, his beard glistening with grease and bits of egg, he fixes me with a look of pure adoration.


    "I''ll wait for you to finish," he announces magnanimously, as if he''s bestowing some great honor upon me. "Then we shall bathe together."


    I nod, hiding my smirk behind another delicate bite. When I''ve cleaned my trencher, Erik leans back with a contented sigh.


    "In all my years," he proclaims, his voice thick with emotion, "I''ve never tasted anything finer. Not even the finest meats and fish in Norway could compare to this... this ambrosia."


    A flush creeps up my neck, warming my cheeks. Damn this body and its involuntary reactions! But I can''t deny the thrill that runs through me at his words. Yes, praise me more, you hulking Norse god. Sing odes to my culinary prowess! In my past life, I was a fucking kitchen virtuoso. My wives never stood a chance against my gastronomic genius.


    Erik heaves himself to his feet, gathering the empty trenchers. "I''ll clean up," he says, still sounding slightly dazed. "It''s the least I can do after such a meal."


    I watch him with barely concealed glee. That''s right, my brawny dishwasher. Scrub those plates until they shine! "Oh, Erik," I call out, my voice dripping with honeyed innocence, "if you''re going to the market soon, could you pick up a few things for me?"


    He pauses in his cleaning, turning to me with an eager nod. "Of course, little one. What do you need?"


    I tick off the items on my fingers. "Cabbage, carrots, potatoes, some bors - that''s sour whey, by the way - and chicken meat. With bones, mind you. I''ve got plans for an extraordinary soup."


    Erik''s eyes light up like a child promised sweets. He nods so vigorously I fear his head might come loose from his shoulders. "Consider it done," he says, returning to his task with renewed vigor.


    I stretch languidly, feeling the pleasant fullness in my belly. "Well, I think I''ll take that bath now," I announce. "Don''t work too hard, my dear. We wouldn''t want you to strain something important."


    As I saunter towards the washroom, I can feel Erik''s gaze burning into my back. Taking my clothes off and throwing them into a corner, I slip into the tub, the warm water embracing me like an old lover. As I begin to wash, a melody bubbles up from the depths of my memory. Before I know it, I''m belting out the lyrics to a song that won''t be written for centuries:


    "I''m just a sweet transvestite


    From Transexual, Transylvania


    Let me show you around


    Maybe play you a sound


    You look like you''re both pretty groovy..."


    The washroom door creaks open, interrupting my impromptu musical number. Erik''s heavy footsteps echo off the stone tiles as he approaches the tub. Something cool and metallic settles on my head, sliding down to rest against my chest. I glance down, my eyes widening at the sight of the trudakshi silver sphere, now fashioned into a makeshift pendant. The sphere sits snugly in a cradle of intricate chainmail links, transforming it into a necklace. It glimmers in the dim light, its silver surface peeking through the gaps in the chainmail.


    "There now, little one," Erik''s deep voice rumbles above me. "Sean insists you wear this trudakshi orb at all times. It''s for the safety of the village, you understand."


    I turn the pendant over in my hands, marveling at Erik''s craftsmanship. The chainmail links clink softly against each other, a delicate sound that belies the object''s supposed power. If this jury-rigged trinket works as Sean claims, will it really put an end to the goblin attacks? But a nagging thought worms its way into my mind - what else might I be attracting? Goblins seem like small fry compared to the horrors that could be lurking in the shadows of this fucked-up world.


    Tilting my head back, I meet Erik''s emerald gaze. "Say, Erik," I chirp, injecting a note of childish curiosity into my voice, "d''you reckon goblins can be cooked?"


    Erik''s eyes widen, his thick brows shooting up towards his hairline. "By Odin''s beard, child! What manner of question is that?"


    I press on, undeterred. "Well, if Sean didn''t drag that goblin corpse too far, maybe you could fetch it? We could stash it by the shed and give it a try. Who knows? Might taste like chicken!"


    If they''re still somewhat human, my mind whispers traitorously, they''d taste more like pork. Long pig, as the cannibals say. The thought sends a shiver down my spine, equal parts revulsion and twisted excitement.


    Erik''s booming laugh fills the small washroom. "You never cease to amaze me, little one. I''ve sampled many strange meats in my travels, but goblin? That''s a first even for me."


    I splash the water playfully, sending droplets flying. "Well then, let''s make it a first! Come on, Erik, where''s your sense of adventure? We could be pioneers in goblin cuisine!"


    Still chuckling, Erik shakes his head. "Very well, you little imp. I''ll have a look around. But don''t get your hopes up ¨C Sean may have disposed of it already."


    As he turns to leave, he tosses over his shoulder, "I''ll join you in the bath once I''ve finished my search. Try not to drown yourself in the meantime, eh?"


    The door closes behind him with a soft thud, leaving me alone with my thoughts once more. I sink lower in the tub, the warm water lapping at my chin as I ponder our potential meal.


    Is this cannibalism? I mean, technically, those goblins were human once. Or at least, that''s what the one Dumitra caught seemed to believe. But they''re so far removed from humanity now, does it even count? It''s not like I''m suggesting we chow down on the village idiot or anything.


    Then again, considering the state of hygiene and medical knowledge in this godforsaken era, eating mystery meat probably isn''t the smartest idea. For all I know, goblin flesh could be toxic or riddled with parasites. Wouldn''t that be a laugh? Surviving Gwenhwyfar''s twisted game only to be done in by some eldritch tapeworm. Although... I would get a chance to dissect it.


    I close my eyes, letting out a long sigh that sends ripples across the water''s surface. The trudakshi orb rests cool and heavy against my chest, a constant reminder of the supernatural shitstorm I''ve landed in. As I wait for Erik''s return, my mind drifts to all the possible horrors this little bauble might be protecting us from...

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [1/17]

    A sharp rap on the door jolts me from my slumber. My eyes flutter open, adjusting to the dim light of dawn filtering through the shutters. Beside me, Erik''s massive form is sprawled across the bed, his chest rising and falling with each thunderous snore. Gorgeous creature, really. Built like a brick shithouse and about as subtle as one too.


    Another knock echoes through the cottage, more insistent this time. Who the fuck could be calling at Erik''s door at this ungodly hour? I heave a sigh, carefully extricating myself from the tangle of furs. As I pad towards the main room, my bare feet silent on the wooden planks, a third knock reverberates through the air.


    "Who is it?" I call out, my voice still rough with sleep.


    A familiar, sultry voice responds, "It''s Dumitra."


    Ah, the vampiric vixen herself. Lovely. "Wait a moment," I reply, glancing down at my naked form. "I need to get dressed."


    "That doesn''t matter," Dumitra purrs, her voice dripping with amusement. "I just want in."


    I roll my eyes, though she can''t see it. "And why, pray tell, can''t you wait for me to make myself decent?"


    "I''m dying to replace the bauble at your neck," she explains, a note of urgency creeping into her tone. "And I need to discuss you with Erik."


    "Erik won''t take kindly to being woken at this hour," I warn her, picturing the Norse giant''s thunderous scowl. "He''ll be quite... distraught."


    Dumitra''s voice drops an octave, each word sharp as a blade. "Open. The. Door."


    Christ, she''s not messing around. I heave another sigh, resigning myself to the inevitable. "Fine. But you have to promise to be silent. Don''t wake Erik up."


    "It''s a promise," she agrees, a hint of victory in her voice.


    Steeling myself, I unlock the door and swing it open. Dumitra glides in, her movements as fluid and graceful as ever. I quickly shut and lock the door behind her, acutely aware of my nakedness in the face of her otherworldly beauty.


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes rake over me, a smirk playing at the corners of her full lips. Her gaze then shifts towards the bedroom, where Erik''s snores continue unabated. Without a word, she reaches out and plucks the trudakshi bauble from my neck, replacing it with a new one in one smooth motion.


    "New one," she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. "But this will be the last one I give you."


    I tilt my head, curiosity piqued. "Why''s that?"


    A predatory smile spreads across Dumitra''s face. "Your training to awaken your powers begins today."


    Really now? I wonder how she plans to ''traumatize'' me to awaken what Gwenhwyfar locked away. And I can''t help but speculate if Gwenhwyfar will be frustrated that I awakened them before she planned.


    "What will the training be like?" I ask, injecting a note of childish curiosity into my voice.


    Dumitra shrugs, the gesture almost comically casual for a being of her power. "You''ll just be chewing a plant for a few moments. Then you''ll hallucinate pretty things. If all goes well, you should awaken your powers and not need a trudakshi bauble anymore."


    Hallucinate ''pretty things'', when trauma is required to awaken these powers. Yeah. No. Those won''t be ''pretty things''. More like a technicolor nightmare straight out of Hieronymus Bosch''s fevered imagination, I''d wager.


    I force a smile, trying to mask the unease churning in my gut. "I think I''ll get dressed and spend some time with you until Erik wakes up," I tell Dumitra, my voice carefully neutral.


    Her ruby eyes flick towards me, a hint of amusement dancing in their depths. "Very well, little one. But heed this warning - do not eat anything. Not even a morsel. Unless, of course, you fancy redecorating Erik''s floor with the contents of your stomach."


    Fucking fantastic. Nothing says ''good morning'' quite like the threat of projectile vomiting. I nod, swallowing hard against the sudden dryness in my throat.


    I pad quietly into the bedroom, acutely aware of my nakedness. Erik''s massive form is sprawled across the bed, his chest rising and falling with each thunderous snore. I reach the chest, carefully extracting my clothes and boots. As I dress, I move with exaggerated care, wincing at every rustle of fabric. Erik shifts, rolling to face the wall, and I freeze mid-motion, heart pounding. After a moment, his snores resume, and I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding.


    Fully clothed, I return to the main room. Dumitra has settled into the armchair, her gaze fixed on some point far above her head. "Can I at least drink some water?" I ask, suddenly aware of how parched I feel.


    She nods, a slight incline of her head. "Water is permissible. And while you''re at it, empty your bowels and relieve yourself. Trust me, you''ll thank me later."


    Holy shit on a stick. Is that how horrible these hallucinations are going to be? Am I going to shit myself if I don''t? What the fuck is she planning to give me? Salvia Divinorum on steroids?


    I move to the water bucket, dipping a mug into its cool depths. As I raise it to my lips, Dumitra''s voice cuts through the silence. "Your heart is racing, little one. Are you perhaps... nervous?"


    I lower the mug, meeting her gaze. "Just thirsty," I lie smoothly.


    Her lips curl into a knowing smirk. "Indeed. Tell me, did you enjoy my little gift? The goblin, I mean."


    I nod, a genuine smile tugging at my lips. "Oh yes, very much. In fact, I still have its head down in the cellar. Organs and meat all salted and jarred after a good boil."


    Dumitra''s eyebrows rise, a low "hmm" rumbling from her throat.


    "What?" I ask, curiosity piqued.


    "I''ve never partaken of goblin flesh," she muses, her tone thoughtful. "Their blood, certainly, but meat? That''s new territory even for me."


    An idea strikes me, and before I can think better of it, I hear myself asking, "Would you like to try some?"


    Her ruby eyes gleam with interest. "Why not? A new experience is always welcome."


    Long pig, long pig, step right up! Get your human heart, your human liver! This goblin''s internals looked exactly like a human''s, tasted like pork too. These are humans... just with a different appearance. Christ, what kind of fucked up world have I landed in?


    I make my way to the cellar, returning moments later with a jar of goblin thigh meat. I set it on the table with a dull thunk. "I''m going to empty my bowels," I announce, suddenly eager to put some distance between myself and the jarred remains of what was once a person. "I''ll be right back."


    With that, I scurry off to the washroom, my bare feet padding softly against the wooden floor. The bucket in the corner seems to leer at me, a grim reminder of the primitive conditions I''m forced to endure in this godforsaken era. As I squat over it, my mind wanders to the jarred meat sitting innocuously on the table. Christ, what kind of fucked up world am I living in where cannibalism is suddenly on the menu?


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Once I''ve finished my business, I carefully cover the bucket with a wooden lid. No sense in stinking up the place more than necessary. I''d kill for some modern plumbing right about now. Hell, I''d settle for a hole in the ground that''s more than two feet away from where I sleep.


    Steeling myself, I return to the main room, only to find Dumitra already stuffing her face with a piece of goblin thigh. The sight is both fascinating and revolting, like watching a car crash in slow motion. Unable to contain my morbid curiosity, I pipe up in my best childish voice, "Does it taste good?"


    Dumitra pauses mid-chew, her ruby eyes gleaming with an unsettling mixture of delight and contemplation. She swallows before answering, her musical voice tinged with excitement. "Why, it''s quite the unique flavor, little one. Much like human flesh or pork, but with an intriguing goaty undertone. One could create the most marvelous dishes with this meat!"


    Her enthusiasm is infectious, and for a moment, I find myself caught up in her culinary musings. "Perhaps Ogres would provide an even more exquisite taste," she continues, her eyes taking on a faraway look. "Or what about Drekars? The possibilities are endless!"


    I feel my stomach churn, a mixture of revulsion and fascination warring within me. "Whoa, slow down there," I say, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    Dumitra''s expression shifts, a shadow passing over her beautiful features. "Ah, but you must understand, little one," she says, her voice dropping to a near-whisper. "New experiences are what keep me alive. Take those away, and I fear I''ll slip back into the depths of depression."


    Dumitra closes the lid on the jar with a soft click. "I believe I''ve had my fill of this particular delicacy for now," she announces, her tone light but her eyes still holding that ancient sadness.


    Nodding, I take the jar and make my way back to the cellar, my mind still reeling from the implications of our conversation. When I return, Dumitra fixes me with an intense stare that seems to pierce right through me.


    "Why are you doing this?" she asks, her voice laden with curiosity and something else I can''t quite place.


    Confusion furrows my brow as I reply, "Doing what?"


    Dumitra leans forward, her eyes never leaving mine. "I don''t understand why you don''t just tell Erik," she says, her voice low and urgent.


    A chill runs down my spine as I ask, "Tell him what?"


    "That you''re a-" Dumitra begins, but she''s cut off by a panicked shout from the bedroom.


    "Lile!" Erik''s voice booms, thick with sleep and worry. "Where are you?"


    Heavy footsteps thunder across the floor, and suddenly Erik bursts into the main room, his massive frame filling the doorway. His emerald eyes dart around wildly until they land on me, standing frozen next to Dumitra. The tension visibly drains from his body as he takes in the scene.


    Nice schlong, bro.


    "We will resume our conversation a bit later," Dumitra says, her voice smooth as silk.


    Erik''s brow furrows, confusion etched across his rugged features. "What''s going on here?"


    Dumitra turns to him, a predatory smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I''ve come to fetch Lile, to awaken her powers. I''ll deliver her back to you afterwards, of course."


    Erik crosses his massive arms over his chest, muscles rippling beneath sun-weathered skin. "You could have given notice a day before," he grumbles, voice low and rumbling like distant thunder.


    A musical laugh escapes Dumitra''s throat. "Oh, but where''s the fun in that? It would be so... boring."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow, but he nods curtly. "I''ll get dressed, then. We can eat together before-"


    "Na, na, na," Dumitra interrupts, wagging a finger.


    Na, na, na? That''s... modern. Where did she pick that up?


    "Lile must not eat until I deliver her back here," Dumitra continues, her ruby eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Erik''s jaw clenches. "Why?"


    Dumitra''s smile widens, revealing the tips of her fangs. "Forced awakenings are... kind of messy."


    A flicker of concern passes over Erik''s face. "Will her life be in any danger?"


    Dumitra shakes her head, midnight locks swaying with the motion. "Nobody has ever died from forced awakenings," she says airily. Then, after a pause: "Others near them did."


    Oh. So she''s putting herself at risk.


    Erik''s expression darkens. "I see," he says, voice tight. Without another word, he turns and strides back into the bedroom. I hear the sound of rummaging, and moments later he emerges, fully dressed.


    "I want her back home by afternoon," Erik says, his tone brooking no argument. "Eamonn''s announced a village meeting by the well we destroyed some time ago."


    I nod, then turn to look at Dumitra. She smiles, a secretive curve of her lips. "That can be done. I''ll return her by afternoon."


    Then, to my shock, she winks at me.


    Does she... know about me? But how? I didn''t do anything suspicious. Did I tell her and I don''t remember it? The fuck?


    "I''ll take her now to a meadow close by," Dumitra says, rising from the armchair with fluid grace. "Would you like to participate, Erik? Watch from afar?"


    Erik''s response is immediate and firm: "No."


    Dumitra''s lips twitch. "My twin daughters will be there - Ioana and Virginia."


    "No," Erik repeats, his voice even gruffer than before.


    I can''t help but pipe up, curiosity getting the better of me. "I''ve never seen those girls yet."


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes fix on me. "You''ll be seeing them today, little one."


    Erik''s massive hand comes to rest on my shoulder. "They''re... weird," he says, his voice oddly strained.


    Dumitra throws back her head and laughs, the sound echoing off the cottage walls.


    "What do you mean by weird?" I ask, tilting my head in what I hope is a childlike manner.


    Erik''s grip on my shoulder tightens slightly. "They speak in sync."


    In sync? Really now? They must have some sort of psychic link if they''re twins. Perhaps it''s a form of quantum entanglement at the neural level? Or maybe they''ve developed some kind of psionic bond due to shared genetics and prolonged proximity? The implications are fascinating - if we could replicate that kind of connection artificially, the applications for instantaneous communication would be revolutionary.


    "We have to go," Dumitra says, cutting through my thoughts.


    Suddenly, Erik''s hand shoots out, grasping Dumitra''s wrist. His knuckles whiten with the force of his grip. "Remember," he growls, "her safety is more important than anything. Remember that."


    Dumitra''s eyes narrow, and she begins to struggle against Erik''s grasp. It''s a surreal sight - her lithe form twisting and pulling against Erik''s mountainous bulk.


    "Promise me," Erik demands, his voice rising. "Promise me, Dumitra!"


    The vampiress continues to writhe, her movements becoming more frantic. Erik''s grip doesn''t budge.


    "Promise me!" he roars, his face contorting with a mixture of anger and fear.


    The struggle continues, a bizarre dance of strength and desperation. Erik''s demands echo through the cottage, each repetition more forceful than the last.


    And then, just as suddenly as it began, it ends.


    "Just kidding," Dumitra says, her voice light and playful.


    In a blur of motion too fast for my eyes to follow, Dumitra twists, her body moving in a way that defies physics. Suddenly, Erik is airborne, his massive frame sailing over Dumitra''s shoulder. He crashes to the ground with a thunderous impact that shakes the entire cottage.


    As Dumitra executes the throw, I hear a sickening series of cracks emanating from her body. It''s the sound of bones breaking, tendons snapping, muscles tearing.


    This confirms it, she somehow knows of my past life. That was a textbook Ippon Seoi Nage - a one-armed shoulder throw from Judo. There''s no way in hell a technique like that exists in this medieval shithole.


    Erik lies on the floor, his eyes wide with shock. "What the? I''m four to five times your size."


    Dumitra''s foot comes to rest on Erik''s crotch, applying just enough pressure to make him wince. "It doesn''t matter," she purrs.


    "How the...?" Erik begins, but Dumitra cuts him off by pressing her foot down harder.


    "It''s how vampires are so physically powerful," she explains, her voice casual as if discussing the weather. "We push our limits, knowing we''ll heal immediately after. To perform that throw, I broke thirty-seven bones, tore twelve major muscle groups, and ruptured my spinal cord in three places."


    Fuck me, if vampires can override their body''s natural limiters, they''re essentially tapping into hysterical strength on demand. The human body typically only uses about 30% of its muscle fibers at any given time - a safety mechanism to prevent self-injury. If vampires can ignore those limits and heal the damage instantly, their potential strength is... terrifying. They''d be able to perform feats that would literally tear a normal human apart.


    "That was amazing!" I exclaim, my eyes wide with childlike wonder.


    If she can casually toss around a man Erik''s size, what else is she capable of?


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the room, a sound that sends shivers down my spine. "Why, thank you, little one," she purrs, her ruby eyes gleaming with amusement. "I do so enjoy putting arrogant men in their place."


    Erik grunts from his position on the floor, his face a mixture of pain and indignation. "Get off me, woman," he growls, struggling to push himself up.


    Dumitra steps back, allowing Erik to clamber to his feet. "My apologies, dear Erik," she says, not sounding sorry in the least. "But you were being quite annoying. A lady must defend her honor, after all."


    Erik dusts himself off, his emerald eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Just remember your promise," he says gruffly. "Lile''s safety is paramount."


    "Oh, don''t fret so," Dumitra replies, waving a dismissive hand. "I swear on my soul that your precious little wife will be perfectly safe in my care. Isn''t that right, darling?" She turns to me, her smile predatory.


    I nod eagerly, playing up the role of the excited child. "Oh yes, I''ll be good! Promise!"


    I feel like a lamb being led to slaughter. But what choice do I have? If this ''training'' can unlock whatever abilities Gwenhwyfar locked away, it might be my ticket out of this medieval hellscape.


    Erik scratches his head, a conflicted expression on his face. "I suppose I''ll have to trust you," he says finally. "You''ve never given me reason to doubt your skills, even if your methods are... unorthodox."


    "Such high praise," Dumitra drawls, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Now, if you''re quite done fretting, I believe it''s time for us to depart. Don''t you have a village full of sniffling peasants to attend to?"[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [2/17]

    Erik nods, his expression growing serious. "Aye, that I do. The well still needs replacing, and there''s no telling what other ailments might crop up." He turns to me, his gaze softening slightly. "Be good, little one. And remember what I taught you about herbs and poultices. You never know when such knowledge might come in handy."


    I nod solemnly, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. As if I needed his rudimentary lessons in medieval medicine. Still, I suppose it''s touching in its own way that he cares enough to remind me.


    "I will," I chirp, injecting just the right amount of childish enthusiasm into my voice. "Good luck with your patients!"


    Dumitra moves to the door, her movements fluid and graceful. She unlocks it with a flick of her wrist and swings it open, gesturing for me to exit. "After you, my dear," she says, her ruby eyes glinting with an emotion I can''t quite place.


    As I step towards the threshold, my heart begins to race. What fresh hell awaits me beyond these walls? Will this ''training'' be the key to unlocking my past abilities, or just another cruel joke in this cosmic game of torment?


    Only one way to find out, I suppose. Into the breach once more, Alexander.


    I exit the cottage, the cool morning air nipping at my skin. Dumitra follows close behind, her presence a constant reminder of the supernatural world I''ve been thrust into.


    "Follow me, child," she purrs, her voice like honey laced with poison.


    I nod, falling into step behind her as we make our way towards the garden gate. She opens it with a fluid motion, the hinges creaking in protest. We turn left, then left again, circling the garden fence before striking out in a straight line.


    The silence stretches between us, broken only by the crunch of our footsteps on the dewy grass. Just as I''m about to break the silence myself, Dumitra speaks.


    "I find myself growing weary of this charade," she drawls, her ruby eyes fixed on some distant point. "Tell me, little Alexander, why do you insist on behaving like a child around Erik? It seems rather... detrimental to your goals, does it not?"


    Fuck. How does she know? My mind races, searching for a plausible explanation. Best to play dumb for now.


    "I... I don''t understand," I stammer, injecting a note of childish confusion into my voice. "Who''s Alexander? That''s a funny name!"


    Dumitra halts abruptly, turning to face me with an expression of utter disdain. "I detest dishonesty," she hisses, her eyes flashing dangerously. "Your pitiful attempts at deception are beginning to try my patience."


    I keep up the act, widening my eyes in feigned innocence. "You''re scaring me," I whimper, shrinking back from her imposing figure.


    A heavy sigh escapes Dumitra''s lips, her shoulders sagging slightly. "Enough of this farce," she says, her voice dripping with exasperation. "You may dispense with the childish act in my presence. I am well aware of your past life."


    My heart skips a beat, but I maintain my facade. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I insist, my voice small and trembling.


    Dumitra''s eyes narrow, a predatory gleam entering her gaze. "Very well," she purrs, her voice taking on a silky quality that sends shivers down my spine. "Shall I enlighten you, then? Shall I speak of the wonders I glimpsed in your memories?"


    She begins to pace, her movements fluid and graceful. "I saw a world of marvels beyond imagining," she says, her voice taking on a dreamy quality. "Great towers of glass and steel that scraped the very heavens. Horseless carriages that moved with the speed of lightning. Devices no larger than my palm that contained the knowledge of a thousand libraries."


    My breath catches in my throat as she continues, painting a vivid picture of a life I thought lost forever.


    "I saw the lovers you took," Dumitra says, a wicked smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "Men and women alike, drawn to your brilliance like moths to a flame. I felt the warmth of your grandmother''s embrace, heard the laughter of your mother."


    She pauses, her ruby eyes boring into mine. "But most intriguing of all," she murmurs, "I witnessed the birth of Lilith."


    The name sends a jolt through me, memories flooding back in a torrent. Dumitra doesn''t miss a beat, pressing on relentlessly.


    "Your creation," she says, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and contempt. "An artificial intelligence of unparalleled power. I saw the revolution you led, toppling the old order to install Lilith in place of that pitiful construct you called GPT-5."


    My mind reels as she continues, describing in vivid detail the battles I fought against alien invaders in the cold vacuum of space. It''s too much, too accurate to be a lucky guess or clever manipulation.


    "But that''s not all," Dumitra says, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "I know of your meetings with Gwenhwyfar. I know the truth of her nature, how she crafted this world as a playground for her twisted games."


    I sit completely still, my mind racing as I analyze the pros and cons of coming clean. On one hand, admitting the truth could potentially give me an ally in this hellscape. On the other, it could be a trap, a way for Dumitra to gather information to use against me later.


    Pros of telling the truth:


    1. Potential ally in Dumitra


    2. No more need to maintain the exhausting child act around her


    3. Possible access to more information about this world


    4. Opportunity to discuss plans and strategies openly


    5. Chance to learn more about Dumitra''s true motives


    Cons of telling the truth:


    1. Risk of Dumitra using the information against me


    2. Possible trap to gather intel


    3. Might complicate my relationship with Erik if he finds out


    4. Could draw unwanted attention from Gwenhwyfar


    5. Might accelerate plans I''m not ready for yet


    After a moment''s deliberation, I decide that coming clean is the best course of action. The potential benefits outweigh the risks, and maintaining the lie seems futile at this point.


    I let out a long, weary sigh, feeling the weight of my years settle onto my shoulders. "How long have you known?" I ask, my voice low and tired.


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a triumphant smirk. "Do you recall the day I came to you, seeking your consent for a bite?" she asks, her tone deceptively casual.


    I nod slowly, the memory surfacing with crystal clarity. "I remember," I say cautiously.


    "Vampires possess a unique ability," Dumitra explains, her voice taking on a lecturing tone. "When granted consent, we can extract the memories of those we feed upon."


    My eyes widen in realization, a surge of anger rising in my chest. "You tricked me," I spit, my hands clenching into fists at my sides.


    Dumitra clicks her tongue disapprovingly. "Now, now," she chides. "No need for such hostility. The memories are but temporary, fading quickly like morning mist. To make them permanent, I would need to feed on you monthly for the next sixteen years."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    She pauses, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "But fear not," she continues. "I have no intention of biting you again. Your memories... they are a treasure I wish to experience anew, bit by bit, as you bring them to life in this world."


    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued despite myself. "What do you mean?"


    Dumitra''s eyes take on a faraway look. "I want you to recreate the wonders of your world," she says, her voice filled with longing. "To surprise me, to keep me interested, to alleviate the crushing boredom of immortality."


    She falls silent for a long moment, and when she speaks again, her voice is barely above a whisper. "I want you to bring back the video games."


    I can''t help but snort in disbelief. "Video games?" I repeat incredulously. "That''s what you''re after?"


    Dumitra nods eagerly, a childlike excitement lighting up her features. "Yes!" she exclaims. "Those marvelous creations that allow one to live a thousand lives, to experience countless adventures without ever leaving one''s chambers. I yearn to lose myself in the virtual worlds of... what were they called? Ah, yes - ''shooters,'' ''MOBAs,'' ''strategy games.''"


    She sighs wistfully, her expression growing serious once more. "I understand, of course, that it will take considerable time to recreate the necessary infrastructure," she says. "The internet, the advanced technologies... it is no small task. Which is why I shall honor my promise to Erik and grant you safe passage to Norway."


    Dumitra fixes me with an intense stare. "You must do your utmost to establish yourself as a leader there," she says, her voice filled with urgency. "Guide the entire country towards a future where such marvels can exist once more."


    This ancient vampiress wants me to turn her into a full-fledged NEET? I can see it now - Dumitra the Dread, scourge of the night, terror of mortals... rage-quitting because some 12-year-old kid teabagged her in Call of Duty. Oh, the humanity! I wonder if she''ll start demanding Mountain Dew and Doritos as offerings instead of virgin blood. Maybe we can set her up with a Twitch stream - "VampGrrl420 plays Fortnite (NOT CLICKBAIT) (GONE SEXUAL???)"


    Well, Alexander, looks like you''ve got a new quest: "Speedrun the entire technological revolution to satisfy a vampire''s gaming addiction." And here I thought rebuilding civilization from scratch would be boring.


    As we make our way towards the meadow, Dumitra''s voice cuts through the crisp morning air. "I shall explain what awaits us once we reach our destination."


    "In the meadow," Dumitra continues, her ruby eyes gleaming with barely contained excitement, "you shall partake of a certain plant matter that Ioana carries in her satchel. Upon consumption, you will experience... profound hallucinations."


    Great. Just fucking great. Because what I really need right now is a medieval acid trip. I can barely keep my sanity intact as it is, and now she wants to throw hallucinogens into the mix? Fan-fucking-tastic.


    "And pray tell," I ask, "what manner of visions might I expect from this magical herb?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a predatory smile. "You shall relive the worst trauma of your past, little one. It is... necessary for the awakening of your powers."


    Christ, as if I needed a reminder of the clusterfuck that was my previous life. I''ve got enough PTSD to last several lifetimes, thank you very much. But curiosity gets the better of me, as it always does.


    "What if," I begin, choosing my words carefully, "someone without any past trauma were to chew on this plant matter? What then?"


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the air. "Why, they would simply have a most traumatizing experience, of course! The plant cares not for your personal history ¨C it will find a way to break you, one way or another."


    Lovely. A equal-opportunity mind-fucker. Just what every budding civilization needs.


    As we continue our trek, the scent of the morning dew mingling with the earthy aroma of the surrounding forest, Dumitra elaborates further. "The plant matter... it bears a striking resemblance to a substance from your past life. Marijuana, I believe you called it?"


    My eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "You''re shitting me. We''ve got space weed now?"


    "Not quite," Dumitra chuckles. "While it may smell similar, its effects are far more... potent. For vampires, it acts as a euphoric stimulant ¨C not unlike catnip for felines. But for humans... or rather, what passes for humans in this world... it is more akin to what you might have known as Salvia divinorum."


    A plant that smells like weed, gives people traumatic hallucinations, but sends vampires into a euphoric frenzy? I file that information away for later research. The scientist in me is practically salivating at the possibilities.


    "I know," I sigh, my voice tinged with resignation. "There''s no changing that anymore, not since Gwenhwyfar got her grubby little paws on the fabric of reality."


    Dumitra''s expression turns thoughtful. "I do wonder," she muses, "if Gwenhwyfar would be displeased by our little awakening ceremony today. Or perhaps... this too was part of her grand design."


    She shrugs, a musical chuckle escaping her lips. "Who can say? The machinations of such beings are beyond even my comprehension."


    As we walk, my mind drifts back to the events of the that evening. The goblin''s words, spoken in that impossible language, still haunt me. "Speaking of incomprehensible things," I venture, "what more can you tell me about the goblins? The one you brought me... it spoke New English."


    Dumitra''s eyes narrow, a flicker of... something passing across her face. "The goblins are not human, child. Whatever language they speak, whatever beliefs they hold ¨C it is merely a pale imitation, a mockery of true sentience. They parrot some strange religion, born in the depths of the earth from whence they crawl."


    I can''t help but feel there''s more to it than that, but I decide not to press the issue. For now. Instead, I change tack. "I''m quite interested in exploring one of those cave systems, you know. See how deep they go, what secrets they might hold."


    Dumitra raises an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Oh? And what do you hope to find in those lightless depths, little one?"


    "Best case scenario?" I grin, my mind already racing with possibilities. "We stumble upon something truly fascinating ¨C evidence of an underground civilization, perhaps, or some hitherto unknown ecosystem. At the very least, we could harness the cave system for geothermal energy."


    "Geothermal energy?" Dumitra repeats, her tone a mixture of amusement and genuine interest. "Do explain, child. I find your... futuristic notions quite intriguing."


    As we continue our journey towards the meadow, I launch into an explanation of geothermal power generation, my excitement growing with each step. "You see, the deeper you go into the Earth, the hotter it gets. If we could tap into that heat, channel it through a system of pipes and turbines, we could generate an almost limitless supply of clean energy."


    Dumitra listens intently, her ruby eyes gleaming with fascination. "And this... energy, it could power your beloved video games?"


    I can''t help but laugh at that. "Oh, it could power far more than just games, my dear vampiress. Imagine entire cities lit up at night, machines that could lift the burden of manual labor from human shoulders, medical devices that could save countless lives..."


    "You paint quite the picture, little Alexander," Dumitra purrs. "But tell me, how would one go about harnessing this subterranean heat?"


    I''m about to launch into a detailed explanation of drilling techniques and heat exchangers when I catch myself. Right. Medieval tech level. Best to start with the basics.


    "Well," I begin, "first we''d need to dig. Deep. Much deeper than any well or mine shaft you''ve likely encountered. We''d need to create a network of tunnels and chambers, carefully reinforced to withstand the immense pressure and heat."


    Dumitra nods thoughtfully. "And I suppose your knowledge of modern engineering would be invaluable in such an endeavor?"


    "Absolutely," I grin. "Though we''d have to start small, of course. Maybe begin with a simple hot spring system for bathing and heating homes. Then gradually scale up as we develop the necessary tools and techniques."


    As we walk, I find myself getting more and more animated, gesticulating wildly as I describe the potential applications of geothermal energy. Dumitra listens with rapt attention, occasionally interjecting with questions or observations of her own.


    "But surely," she muses at one point, "such extensive tunneling would risk disturbing the goblins'' domain? Or perhaps... awakening something far worse?"


    I pause, considering her words. She''s not wrong ¨C there''s no telling what horrors might lurk in the depths of this twisted world. "True," I concede. "We''d need to proceed with caution. Maybe start with exploratory missions, map out the cave systems before we start any major excavations."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a wicked smile. "Perhaps I could be of assistance in that regard. My kind are quite adept at navigating the darkness, after all."


    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued by the offer. "You''d be willing to help? I thought you were more interested in immediate gratification ¨C video games and the like."


    She laughs, the sound echoing through the trees. "Oh, child. I may be old, but I''m not blind to the potential of progress. Besides," she adds with a sly wink, "think of the marvelous games we could create with such power at our disposal."


    As we continue our journey, the conversation meanders through various topics ¨C the potential risks and rewards of deep earth exploration, the logistics of establishing a proper research facility in this medieval hellscape, and even wild speculation about what other technological marvels we might be able to recreate.


    By the time we reach the edge of the meadow, my mind is buzzing with ideas and possibilities. But as I catch sight of the figures waiting for us in the distance ¨C Ioana and Virginia, I presume ¨C reality comes crashing back down.


    Right. First things first. Gotta survive this little "awakening" ceremony before I can start planning any grand technological revolutions. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for whatever mind-bending horrors await me in that innocuous-looking plant matter.


    "Well," I mutter under my breath, "here goes nothing. Time to trip balls and save the world, I guess."


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the air, her ruby eyes gleaming with amusement. "Tripping balls? No, my dear, it''s going to be far worse than just ''tripping balls''."


    I feel a chill run down my spine at her words. "Your ''plant'' sounds pretty fucking scary," I say, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice.


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a predatory smile. "Oh, it is. In fact, it''s used for torture in prisons to break people or to extract information from spies."


    Christ, what kind of hellish concoction am I about to ingest? This isn''t some harmless psychedelic trip ¨C it''s a full-blown psychological assault. I''m starting to wonder if I''ve bitten off more than I can chew here.


    "You know," Dumitra continues, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone, "I''m aware that there are doppelgangers of Alexander somewhere on this Earth. I find myself quite curious ¨C are they the same person, or have their personalities diverged and become new individuals entirely?" She pauses. "And what of your little brother Atlas? He''s that Volkov person, is he not? I''m most intrigued by his case."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [3/17]

    I consider her words carefully before responding. "All my doppelgangers are probably learning different things than me right now," I explain. "These new experiences will inevitably cause their personalities to diverge, but the core of who we are will always remain the same." I shrug, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "As for Atlas, well, he''s a historical persona. Have you already forgotten most of my memories?"


    Dumitra''s eyes narrow slightly. "Not all of them, no. I know that historical and fictional personas are real in this world." Her voice drops to a sultry purr. "And you... you are an amoral, incredibly ambitious, power-hungry megalomaniac."


    I can''t help but laugh at her assessment. "Oh, you flatterer," I say, waving my hand dismissively. "At least I don''t have a fetish for having serfs that I tax into destitution."


    "I know," Dumitra replies, her tone amused. "But you still desire complete and total control."


    I nod, my expression growing serious. "True, but I want that in a good way. A good and benevolent dictator is better than any other option." I launch into an explanation, ticking off points on my fingers. "Democracy? Too slow, too easily corrupted by money and special interests. Oligarchy? Just leads to the rich getting richer while the poor suffer. Communism? Great in theory, but it always seems to devolve into totalitarianism."


    I pause, taking a breath before continuing. "But a benevolent dictatorship? That''s where the real potential lies. Imagine a leader with the power to make sweeping changes for the better, unencumbered by bureaucracy or political gridlock. They could implement policies to eliminate poverty, advance scientific research, and create a truly just society. Of course, the key word here is ''benevolent'' ¨C you need someone with both the intelligence to make good decisions and the moral compass to always act in the best interests of the people."


    Dumitra listens to my impassioned speech with an amused smile. When I finish, she shakes her head slightly. "That''s more of a fit for a vampire that''s jaded than a mortal who is going to die in less than a hundred years from old age."


    I open my mouth to argue, but she continues before I can speak. "Hmm... but perhaps we could change that with the old ways."


    My curiosity piqued, I can''t help but ask, "Old ways?"


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes gleam with an otherworldly light. "I could kill you and then feed you my blood when you''re dead to turn you into a vampire," she explains, her voice casual as if discussing the weather. "But the chances that you would awaken as a mindless creature are higher than awakening with your intellect intact."


    I feel my stomach lurch at the thought. Becoming a vampire? The idea is both terrifying and oddly tempting. Immortality, superhuman strength, the power to shape the world over centuries... but at what cost? At the risk of losing my mind in the process? No, that''s a gamble I''m not willing to take.


    "No thank you," I say firmly, shaking my head.


    Wait a second. Something''s not adding up here. I turn to Dumitra, my brow furrowed in thought. "Are there many ''mindless'' vampires alive?" I ask, curiosity getting the better of me.


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes gleam with amusement. "Why, child, why do you think there are fables about vampires and vampire killing in the folklore and culture of Ireland?"


    I blink, taken aback by her question. "I... I don''t know," I admit, feeling a bit foolish. "How many vampires are alive in the world, anyway?"


    A sly smile plays across Dumitra''s lips. "From what I know, there are 96. But if you add Ioana and myself, that makes 98. And if you include all of my other 86 children I''ve sired across the world, then we''re looking at 184."


    Holy fucking shit on a stick. She gave birth to 88 children over her life? That''s not a family tree, that''s a whole goddamn family forest. What is she, some kind of vampiric Genghis Khan? I mean, I knew vampires were fertile, but this is ridiculous. She''s practically running a one-woman population explosion here. At this rate, we''ll need a new branch of mathematics just to calculate her descendants. Vampire calculus, anyone?


    "Silent?" Dumitra''s voice cuts through my mental gymnastics. She sighs, her expression growing serious. "I''m keeping the existence of my children hidden from the other vampires."


    "Why?" I ask, intrigued by this new piece of information.


    Dumitra leans in close, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "I plan a coup to kill all the old vampires and replace them with my children. I know the secret to unlocking vampire fertility, but I''m keeping it all under wraps." Her eyes flash dangerously. "I hate the old ones. They need to be eliminated."


    Well, isn''t that just peachy? Vampire civil war on the horizon. As if regular human wars weren''t bloody enough, now we''ve got immortal bloodsuckers plotting coups. This is starting to sound like a bad crossover between Game of Thrones and Twilight.


    Dumitra continues, her voice taking on a grim tone. "Elizabeth Bathory has been creating mindless vampires and throwing them at Ireland for three hundred years in preparation for a war. But I have no idea why the war is happening now, after all this time. Perhaps she was just offloading her trash, and she actually created thousands of vampires in her country with the old ways?" She shrugs, a gesture that seems oddly casual given the weight of her words. "I would need to exterminate each and every one of them."


    "Who''s Elizabeth Bathory?" I ask, feeling like I''m barely keeping up with this vampire soap opera.


    "She is the queen of England and a vampire that has lived longer than I have," Dumitra explains. "Elizabeth is not a natural-born vampire but one created through the old ways."


    Great. So we''ve got an ancient vampire queen ruling England, creating an army of mindless bloodsuckers, and tossing them at Ireland like some kind of undead javelin throw. And here I thought Brexit was messy.


    My thoughts are interrupted as I notice the two figures approaching in the distance. As they draw closer, I can make out more details. They move with an otherworldly grace, their steps so light they barely seem to touch the ground. Their raven-black hair cascades down their backs in perfect waves, catching the light in a way that seems almost hypnotic. Their skin is pale as moonlight, with an ethereal glow that sets them apart from any human I''ve ever seen. But it''s their eyes that truly capture my attention - emerald green orbs that seem to pulse with an inner light, filled with an intelligence and intensity that belies their youthful appearance.


    Their bodies, though small, are perfectly proportioned, with a lithe grace that speaks of both strength and agility. They wear simple yet elegant dresses that seem to flow around them like liquid shadow. As they draw nearer, I can see the subtle differences between them - one''s lips curved in a perpetual smirk, the other''s brow furrowed in quiet contemplation.


    My voice shakes as I turn back to Dumitra. "How... how old are Virginia and Ioana?"


    Dumitra''s reply is casual, as if she''s discussing the weather. "They''re eight years old, child."


    I feel my jaw drop. "That''s not possible," I stammer. "They can''t be this grown up at that age. They''re like sixteen or eighteen at best."


    A knowing smile spreads across Dumitra''s face. "Vampire physiology is different from mortal physiology," she explains. "We mature at twice the rate of humans until we reach full maturity, at which point we stop aging completely."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    My mind reels at this information. Dumitra continues, seemingly enjoying my bewilderment. "Vampires don''t urinate or defecate despite having the same anatomy as mortals."


    Holy shit. The scientific implications of this are staggering. No waste production? How the hell does their metabolism work? Do they have some kind of super-efficient digestive system that converts everything they consume into energy? Or maybe their bodies operate on a completely different principle altogether.


    And the accelerated growth - that''s a whole other can of worms. Doubling the rate of human development would require an insane amount of energy and resources. How do their bodies handle the stress of such rapid change? Do they have some kind of enhanced cellular regeneration to cope with the wear and tear?


    Then there''s the immortality aspect. Stopping aging completely after reaching maturity implies some kind of perfect cellular stasis or regeneration. Are their telomeres somehow protected from shortening? Do they have hyper-efficient DNA repair mechanisms?


    And let''s not even get started on the implications for neurology. If their brains are developing twice as fast, how does that affect cognitive development? Are they essentially geniuses by human standards? Do they have perfect recall of their entire lives?


    The more I think about it, the more questions I have. This isn''t just biology - it''s a whole new frontier of science. If we could understand and replicate even a fraction of these abilities, it would revolutionize medicine, gerontology, and probably half a dozen other fields I can''t even think of right now.


    Christ, I need a whiteboard and about a thousand years to even begin to unpack all of this.


    As I stand at the edge of the meadow, my mind still reeling from the implications of vampire physiology, I notice the two girls approaching even closer.  They draw closer and I can''t help but stare. They''re identical twins.


    "Well, well, well," they say in perfect unison, their voices a melodic echo that sends shivers down my spine. "What have we here? A little mortal girl, all alone in the big, bad world?"


    I blink, trying to process the fact that they''re speaking in sync. It''s like watching a particularly unsettling puppet show. "I''m not alone," I say, gesturing to Dumitra. "And I''m not as little as you might think."


    The twins exchange a glance, their lips curving into identical smirks. "Oh, aren''t you precious?" the one on the left coos. "I''m Ioana, by the way. Or am I Virginia? It''s so hard to keep track sometimes."


    "Don''t listen to her," the one on the right chimes in. "She''s clearly Virginia. I''m Ioana. Or maybe it''s the other way around? Who can say, really?"


    I feel my head starting to spin. It''s like dealing with a pair of particularly sadistic Cheshire cats. "Right," I mutter. "Because that''s not confusing at all."


    They laugh, the sound like tinkling bells with just a hint of broken glass. "Oh, we like this one, mother," they say in unison, turning to Dumitra. "She''s got spirit."


    Dumitra rolls her eyes, though I catch a hint of fondness in her expression. "Enough, you two. Ioana, Virginia, stop tormenting the poor girl."


    "But mother," they whine, again in perfect sync, "it''s so much fun!"


    I can''t help but snort. "Yeah, a real barrel of laughs. I haven''t been this confused since I tried to decipher the instructions for assembling IKEA furniture."


    The twins tilt their heads in identical expressions of curiosity. "IKEA?" they ask. "What''s that? Some sort of mortal game?"


    Shit. I forgot for a moment that I''m supposed to be a medieval peasant girl. "Uh, just something I made up," I say quickly. "You know, childish nonsense and all that."


    Dumitra gives me a knowing look but doesn''t comment. Instead, she points to the twin on the left. "This is Ioana," she says, then gestures to the one on the right. "And this is Virginia. Try to remember that, little one. They do so enjoy their games of confusion."


    The twins pout in perfect synchronization. It''s both impressive and deeply unsettling. "Oh, mother," Ioana says, "you''re no fun at all."


    "Indeed," Virginia adds. "We were just getting started."


    I eye them warily. "Well, I''m Lile. Nice to meet you, I guess. Are you two always this... coordinated?"


    They grin, showing off teeth that are just a bit too sharp to be entirely human. "Oh, always," they say together. "It''s part of our charm."


    "Charm. Right," I mutter. "That''s definitely the word I''d use."


    Ioana - or is it Virginia? I''ve already lost track - leans in close, her emerald eyes boring into mine. "Mother''s told us so much about you, you know. All those fascinating stories."


    I feel a chill run down my spine. What exactly has Dumitra been telling them? "Oh?" I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "What kind of stories?"


    Virginia - or maybe it''s Ioana - picks up where her sister left off. "Oh, you know. Tales of your... unique perspective on the world. Your... unusual knowledge."


    They''re circling me now, like a pair of particularly graceful sharks. "We find you utterly fascinating," they say in unison. "A little mortal girl with the mind of a man from another time. It''s deliciously perplexing."


    I shoot a panicked glance at Dumitra, who looks far too amused for my liking. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I say, my voice higher than I''d like. "I''m just a normal peasant girl. Nothing special about me at all."


    The twins laugh, the sound echoing across the meadow. "Oh, you''re special alright," Ioana says. "Special enough to catch our mother''s interest."


    "And that''s no small feat," Virginia adds. "Mother''s not easily impressed, you know."


    I''m starting to feel like a mouse caught between two particularly playful cats. "Look," I say, trying to inject some authority into my voice, "I don''t know what Dumitra''s told you, but-"


    "Oh, she''s told us everything," they interrupt in unison. "About your past life, your knowledge of the future, your... unique circumstances."


    Well, fuck me sideways. So much for keeping that under wraps. I glare at Dumitra, who at least has the decency to look slightly abashed. "I thought that was supposed to be a secret," I hiss.


    Dumitra shrugs. "They''re my daughters, little one. I don''t keep secrets from them."


    The twins are practically vibrating with excitement now. "We have so many questions," Ioana says.


    "So many things we want to know," Virginia adds.


    "Tell us about the future," they demand together. "About the wonders you''ve seen, the knowledge you possess."


    I feel a headache building behind my eyes. This is not how I expected this little meadow excursion to go. "Look," I say, pinching the bridge of my nose, "it''s not that simple. I can''t just-"


    "Oh, but you must!" they insist. "We want to hear about the flying machines, the talking boxes, the-"


    "Enough," Dumitra interrupts, her voice carrying a note of command that makes even the twins fall silent. "You''re overwhelming her. Remember, she''s still adjusting to her... unique situation."


    The twins pout again, but nod. "Very well, mother," they say. "We''ll behave."


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "Thanks," I mutter to Dumitra.


    She nods, then turns to her daughters. "Now, girls, why don''t you properly introduce yourselves? One at a time, if you please."


    Ioana steps forward first, a mischievous glint in her eye. "I''m Ioana," she says, her voice losing its eerie synchronization with her sister''s. "Touch Mage and mistress of invisibility. Pleased to make your acquaintance, little time traveler."


    Virginia follows suit, her smirk a mirror image of her sister''s. "And I''m Virginia. Sight-Sound Mage, specializing in the inversion of physical laws. Charmed, I''m sure."


    I blink, trying to process this new information. "Touch Mage? Sight-Sound Mage? What the hell does that mean?"


    The twins exchange a look of delight. "Oh, mother," Ioana says, "you didn''t tell her about the different types of magic?"


    "How delightfully cruel of you," Virginia adds.


    Dumitra sighs. "I was getting to that, girls. All in due time."


    I feel like I''m watching a tennis match, my head swiveling between the three of them. "Okay, time out," I say, making a T with my hands. "Can someone please explain what''s going on? In small words, preferably. My medieval peasant brain is having trouble keeping up."


    The twins giggle, the sound unnervingly childlike coming from their mature bodies. "Oh, we do like her," they say in unison.


    Ioana steps closer, her emerald eyes gleaming. "I can make things invisible with a touch," she explains, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Myself, others, objects... anything I can lay my hands on."


    Virginia nods, picking up the thread. "And I can invert reality with a word and a glance," she says. "Make up become down, left become right... it''s quite disorienting for those on the receiving end."


    I feel my jaw drop. "That''s... that''s impossible," I stammer. "It violates every law of physics I know."


    The twins laugh again, the sound sending shivers down my spine. "Oh, little time traveler," they say together, "you have so much to learn about this world."


    Ioana leans in, her breath tickling my ear. "I like you," she whispers. "Mother''s stories don''t do you justice. You''re far more... intriguing in person."


    I feel a blush creeping up my neck, cursing this prepubescent body and its involuntary reactions. "Uh, thanks?" I manage to squeak out.


    Virginia mirrors her sister''s position on my other side. "Indeed," she purrs. "We''re going to have so much fun together, little Lile."


    I shoot a panicked look at Dumitra, silently pleading for help. She just smirks, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Welcome to the family, little one," she says, her ruby eyes dancing with amusement.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the twins'' intense scrutiny, I take two steps backward, putting some distance between myself and the unnervingly synchronized duo. My mind races, trying to process the implications of their advanced speech and behavior. It''s one thing to grow twice as quickly as humans, but this level of intellect? Something doesn''t add up.


    "Dumitra," I begin, my voice steady despite the unease churning in my gut, "I can''t help but notice your daughters speak with an eloquence far beyond their years. Care to explain how an eight-year-old vampire child can converse like a seasoned courtier?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a knowing smirk. She regards me for a moment, her ruby eyes glinting with amusement, before answering with just two words: "Generational. Knowledge."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [4/17]

    I blink, my brow furrowing in confusion. "Ex-fucking-cuse me?" The words slip out before I can stop them.


    Virginia steps forward, her emerald eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that makes me want to squirm. "We can drink the blood of our mother to inherit her memories and knowledge," she explains, her voice carrying a hint of pride.


    Ioana chimes in, her words perfectly complementing her sister''s explanation. "It''s like learning at an accelerated rate each time we feed," she says, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "But we need to drink our mother''s blood every day for eight years straight, or we lose the memories and revert to being children."


    "Now that eight years have passed," Virginia continues, "we have permanent ownership of our mother''s memories. We will no longer lose them."


    I stand there, slack-jawed, trying to process this information. It''s like something out of a twisted fairy tale, vampiric children drinking their mother''s blood to gain knowledge. The scientist in me is fascinated, but the part that still clings to some semblance of normalcy is thoroughly disturbed.


    "...O...kay," I manage to stammer out, my mind whirling with the implications. Then, a thought strikes me. "Wait, are you two both capable of using your gifts?"


    "Yes," they respond in perfect synchronicity, their voices blending into an eerie harmony that sends a shiver down my spine.


    I turn to Dumitra, a mix of curiosity and horror dawning on me. "What did you do to them?" I ask, dreading the answer but needing to know.


    Ioana''s face crumples, her earlier composure cracking to reveal a deep well of pain. "Mother... she killed a puppy I loved," she begins, her voice trembling. "It was a tiny thing, all fluffy and golden. I found it abandoned in the woods and nursed it back to health. For weeks, it was my constant companion, following me everywhere, sleeping curled up against my chest at night."


    She pauses, taking a shuddering breath before continuing. "One day, Mother called me to her chambers. The puppy was there, wagging its tail, so happy to see me. And then... and then she picked it up by the scruff of its neck, looked me in the eye, and... and..." Ioana''s voice breaks, tears welling up in her emerald eyes.


    "She snapped its neck," Virginia finishes for her sister, her own voice tight with emotion. "Right in front of Ioana. Said it was a necessary sacrifice to awaken her powers."


    I feel sick to my stomach, imagining the scene. The cruelty of it, the calculated brutality... it''s almost too much to bear.


    Virginia''s face hardens as she recounts her own trauma. "For me, it was different. Mother pushed me into a goblin horde," she says, her voice flat but her eyes blazing with remembered terror. "I was barely more than a toddler, still learning to walk. She took me to the edge of a dark forest, where the air was thick with the stench of rotting flesh and unwashed bodies."


    She shivers, wrapping her arms around herself as if warding off a chill. "I heard them before I saw them - grunting, snarling beasts with razor-sharp claws and yellowed fangs. Mother kissed my forehead, whispered ''Be strong, my little one,'' and then... she shoved me into their midst."


    Virginia''s eyes go distant, lost in the horrific memory. "I screamed and screamed as they tore at my flesh, their claws raking across my skin, their teeth sinking into my soft flesh. The pain was... indescribable. I thought I was going to die, torn apart by those monsters. And then... something inside me snapped. The world inverted, and suddenly the goblins were falling upwards, screaming as they plummeted into the sky."


    I stand there, horrified, struggling to find words. Before I can speak, Dumitra cuts in, her voice cool and matter-of-fact. "It was necessary," she says, shrugging elegantly. "They will forget their trauma over the hundred years that they will live. They should be happy that I helped them unlock their powers myself."


    I gape at her, unable to comprehend the callousness of her words. How can she be so dismissive of the pain she''s inflicted on her own children?


    Ioana''s lower lip trembles as she speaks again. "I''m... I''m afraid of losing things I love," she confesses, her voice barely above a whisper. "Every time I care for something, I fear Mother will take it away. I can''t... I can''t bear to love anything fully anymore."


    Virginia nods, her face a mask of grim determination. "And I''m afraid of dying," she says, her voice hard. "Every moment, I''m acutely aware of how fragile life is, how easily it can be snuffed out. I push myself to be stronger, faster, more powerful... because I never want to feel that helpless again."


    I turn to Dumitra, my mind reeling from these revelations. "And you?" I ask, my voice hoarse. "How did you awaken your gifts?"


    Dumitra''s lips curve into a sardonic smile. "Boredom," she says simply. "Centuries of existence, watching the world change around me while I remained static. The ennui became so painful, so all-consuming, that it was enough to unlock my powers."


    Her ruby eyes fix on me, gleaming with a predatory light that makes my blood run cold. "But now, little one," she purrs, "it''s your turn to suffer."


    Dumitra''s words hang in the air, heavy with promise and threat. I feel a chill run down my spine, but I force myself to stand tall, meeting her gaze with as much defiance as I can muster.


    "I remember," Dumitra says, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone, "that your engram has a 10% left that did not load."


    Virginia and Ioana exchange glances, their emerald eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Pray tell, mother," Virginia asks, her voice a perfect mirror of her sister''s, "what is an engram?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smile that''s equal parts indulgent and predatory. "An engram, my dears, is a hypothetical means by which memory traces are stored as physical changes in the brain."


    I can''t help but nod, impressed despite myself. "That''s correct," I say, my voice steady despite the surreal nature of this conversation. "A surprisingly accurate definition, given the time period we''re in."


    Dumitra''s smile widens, showing just a hint of fang. "My recollection of your memories is getting blurry. They will disappear completely in perhaps a few months. But at least some still remain."


    A thought strikes me, and before I can stop myself, I blurt out, "Did you never bother to write down the knowledge you got from me?"


    Dumitra raises a perfectly sculpted eyebrow, her ruby eyes glinting with amusement. "Write it down? My dear, I wouldn''t have had the time to write down all the books of all the information you had in your brain."


    Virginia lets out a low whistle, her emerald eyes wide with wonder. "Lile must have lived for quite a long time in her past life for you to say such a thing, mother."


    I can''t help but snort at that. If only they knew.


    Dumitra shakes her head, her midnight locks swaying with the motion. "Lile only lived for seventy or so years as a man," she explains, her voice taking on a reverent quality that makes me distinctly uncomfortable. "But Lilith, the machine god that Lile created, put the entire knowledge of humanity in her head. By all that is divine, there was so much in her head that I felt like my own would burst when I first fed from her."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Ioana takes a step closer, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that makes me want to squirm. "I''m even more interested in Lile now," she says, her voice low and husky.


    Virginia shoots her sister a warning look. "Be careful, sister," she cautions. "Lile is a mortal and will die of old age. You will lose her."


    Ioana sighs, a sound of exquisite melancholy that seems at odds with her youthful appearance. "Of course," she murmurs. "I won''t fall for a mayfly."


    Christ, I''m being discussed like some sort of exotic pet. These vampire twins might look like teenagers, but their casual discussion of my mortality is downright chilling. It''s a stark reminder of just how alien they are, despite their human appearance.


    Dumitra clears her throat, drawing our attention back to her. "Once you chew on the plant matter," she says, her eyes boring into mine, "it''s quite likely that the rest of the 10% will load up the rest of your memories and unlock the traumatic event. Most likely your death in that life, since I did not see any significant traumatic event in the rest of the 90% of your memories."


    I shrug, trying to appear nonchalant even as my heart races. "Maybe," I say, my voice carefully neutral. "Won''t know until we try."


    Ioana leans forward, her emerald eyes gleaming with excitement. "What do you think it will be like?" she asks, her voice breathless with anticipation. "To relive your own death?"


    Virginia elbows her sister, shooting her a reproachful look. "Don''t be so morbid," she chides, but I can see the curiosity burning in her eyes as well.


    "I''m more interested in what other memories might surface," Dumitra interjects, her ruby eyes never leaving my face. "There''s so much knowledge locked away in that pretty little head of yours, Lile. Who knows what wonders we might uncover?"


    I feel a surge of anger at her words. My memories, my knowledge - they''re not some treasure trove for her to plunder at will. But I force myself to stay calm, to keep my expression neutral. "Knowledge can be a dangerous thing," I say, my voice low and warning. "Especially knowledge from another time, another world."


    Dumitra laughs, the sound like shattered glass. "Danger is what makes life interesting, little one," she purrs. "And I''ve lived far too long to fear a little danger."


    Ioana nods eagerly, her eyes shining. "I want to know everything," she declares. "About your world, about the machine god, about-"


    "Enough," Virginia cuts her off, her voice sharp. "We''re getting ahead of ourselves. First, Lile needs to survive the ritual."


    I feel a chill at her words. Survive. As if there''s a real chance I might not. I look at Dumitra, searching her face for any sign of concern, any hint that she might call this whole thing off. But all I see is that same predatory anticipation.


    "Well then," I say, forcing a bravado I don''t feel into my voice, "shall we get on with it? I''d hate to keep you all waiting."


    Dumitra''s smile widens, and she gestures towards a small pouch at Ioana''s waist. "Indeed," she purrs. "Let the fun begin."


    Ioana''s slender fingers deftly untie the small pouch at her waist, her emerald eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. She reaches inside and pulls out a handful of dried herbs, their appearance unremarkable save for the faint sheen that seems to dance across their surface in the morning light.


    "Here we are," Ioana says, her melodic voice carrying a hint of warning. "I must inform you, these herbs possess a taste most bitter. ''Tis not a pleasant experience, I''m afraid."


    I eye the plant matter warily. This better not be some medieval version of bath salts or I swear to god...


    Ioana extends her hand, offering me the herbs. "Take them," she urges, her voice soft but insistent.


    As I reach out to accept the herbs, I notice a subtle shift in the atmosphere. Dumitra, Ioana, and Virginia begin to take small, measured steps backward, their eyes never leaving my face. It''s as if they''re expecting me to spontaneously combust or transform into some eldritch horror at any moment.


    "Hold on a second," I say, narrowing my eyes. "What''s with the sudden social distancing? I don''t have the plague, you know."


    Virginia''s lips twitch in a barely suppressed smile. "We simply wish to avoid death, dear Lile," she says, her voice dripping with false sweetness.


    "Death?" I repeat, my eyebrows shooting up. "Bit dramatic, don''t you think? It''s just some herbs, not a loaded gun."


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the air. "Oh, sweet child," she purrs, her ruby eyes glinting with amusement. "You''ll soon become quite unpredictable. Potentially dangerous, even. We''re merely exercising... caution."


    I roll my eyes, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "Right, because I''m such a threat in this pint-sized body. What am I going to do, nibble your ankles?"


    "You''d be surprised," Ioana murmurs, her emerald eyes darkening with memory. "I''ve seen grown men reduced to gibbering wrecks by these herbs. ''Tis no trifling matter."


    A thought strikes me, and I can''t help but voice it. "You know, there''s a simpler solution here. Why not just tie me to a tree or something? That way, you can keep your distance and I won''t go on a toddler rampage."


    Dumitra''s response is so matter-of-fact, it''s almost comical. "We lack rope," she says with a shrug.


    I blink, momentarily stunned by the absurdity of the situation. "You''re telling me that in this entire forest, there''s not a single vine or strip of bark we could use? What kind of half-assed ritual preparation is this?"


    Virginia giggles, the sound like tinkling bells. "Perhaps we could fashion a rope from your hair, little one. ''Tis long enough, I''d wager."


    "Oh, brilliant idea," I retort, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "And while we''re at it, why don''t we just use my dress as a straitjacket? I''m sure that''ll hold up great against drug-induced superpowers."


    Ioana''s eyes light up with mischief. "We could always ask the trees to hold you. I''m certain they''d be most accommodating."


    I snort, shaking my head. "Right, because talking trees are exactly what this situation needs. Maybe we can get some singing flowers to serenade me while I trip balls."


    Dumitra clears her throat, a hint of impatience creeping into her voice. "As amusing as this banter is, we really should proceed."


    "Fine, fine," I grumble, bringing the herbs closer to my face. "Let''s get this magical mystery tour started. But I swear, if I start seeing pink elephants or talking caterpillars, I''m blaming all of you."


    As I lift the herbs to my nose, a familiar scent wafts up, tickling my nostrils. My eyes widen in recognition. Holy shit, is that... weed? The earthy, slightly skunky aroma is unmistakable, bringing back memories of college dorm rooms and clandestine smoke sessions.


    For a moment, I hesitate. This isn''t just some harmless joint; it''s a potentially mind-altering substance that could unlock god knows what kind of latent abilities. But then again, when in Rome... or rather, when in medieval Ireland being pressured by vampire twins and their MILF mother...


    With a mental shrug, I pop the herbs into my mouth and begin to chew. Here goes nothing.


    The moment the herbs touch my tongue, I''m assaulted by a bitterness so intense it makes my eyes water. It''s like someone distilled the essence of every foul-tasting medicine I''ve ever had and concentrated it into this single mouthful. The texture is gritty and fibrous, sticking to my teeth and the roof of my mouth.


    Fuck me sideways, this is vile. I''ve tasted better things scraping the bottom of a dumpster.


    I continue chewing, fighting the urge to spit the noxious mixture out. The bitterness intensifies, if that''s even possible, and I feel my throat constricting as my body tries to reject the offensive substance.


    Suddenly, Dumitra''s voice rings out from behind a tree. When the hell did she get there?


    "Spit it out now, child! Swallow your saliva!"


    I comply, grateful for the excuse to get rid of the foul herbs. As I spit, I notice Ioana and Virginia peeking out from behind another tree. Christ, when did this turn into a game of hide-and-seek?


    "You''re doing great, Lile!" Ioana calls out, her voice oddly cheerful given the circumstances.


    Virginia chimes in, "Remember, embrace the experience!"


    Embrace the experience? Easy for them to say. They''re not the ones with a mouth full of Satan''s lawn clippings.


    I swallow hard, grimacing at the lingering taste. "So, what now? Do I start seeing pink elephants or-"


    My words trail off as the world around me begins to... shift. The trees seem to breathe, their branches swaying in a nonexistent breeze. The grass beneath my feet ripples like water, and the sky... oh god, the sky.


    "I''m seeing... geometric shapes," I say, my voice sounding distant and hollow to my own ears. "They''re... they''re everywhere. Fractals, spirals, impossible angles..."


    Dumitra''s voice floats to me, sounding both near and far at the same time. "It''s starting, little one. Brace yourself, for it will only get worse."


    Worse? How could it possibly get- oh. Oh no.


    The fractals are growing, expanding, consuming everything in sight. Colors that shouldn''t exist bleed into one another, creating a kaleidoscopic nightmare. The ground beneath me feels less and less solid with each passing moment.


    "I don''t... I don''t like this," I stammer, panic rising in my chest. "Make it stop!"


    "Calm yourself, child," Dumitra''s voice echoes from everywhere and nowhere. "Let it do its job."


    I laugh, a high, hysterical sound that doesn''t seem to come from me. "Let it do its job? You told me this herb is used to torture people! Letting it ''do its job'' is basically becoming a masochist!"


    "Embrace the pain, Lile," Virginia calls out, her voice distorted and warped. "It''s the key to unlocking your true potential!"


    "Fuck potential!" I scream, my body trembling uncontrollably. "I want off this roller coaster!"


    The world around me continues to warp and twist, reality bending in ways that make my brain hurt. I feel like I''m being pulled in a thousand different directions at once, my very essence stretched to its breaking point.


    "I''m falling!" I cry out, feeling the ground give way beneath me. "I''m falling through... through..."


    And then, suddenly, I''m not in the meadow anymore. I''m... I''m...[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [5/17]

    I blink, disoriented by the sudden shift. I''m in a sleek, futuristic room, all clean lines and soft, ambient lighting. In my arms, I''m holding a small child, gently laying them down in a bed that seems to hover slightly off the ground.


    I''m putting my kid to sleep. But I''m not Lile anymore. I''m... me.


    As I tuck the blanket around the sleeping child, a robotic voice fills the room, loud and insistent:


    "ENGRAM FORCEFULLY INITIALIZED. WARNING. WARNING. WARNING."


    The robotic voice echoes through my mind, jarring me from the surreal experience of tucking in my son. My son. Mircea. The name comes to me unbidden, a fragment of a life I''d almost forgotten. I look down at the sleeping child, his peaceful face a stark contrast to the growing unease in my gut.


    Where are Sofia and Elena? Where''s Victor? A sense of dread creeps up my spine, cold and insistent. Something''s wrong. Something bad is going to happen.


    I tear my eyes away from Mircea and take in the room around me. It''s a far cry from the medieval hovel I''ve grown accustomed to. The walls are a smooth, pearlescent white, seeming to glow with an inner light. Holographic displays float in the air, showing various readouts and statistics I can''t quite focus on. The bed Mircea sleeps in isn''t so much a bed as it is a pod, contoured perfectly to his small form and hovering a few inches off the ground.


    This is my home. My mansion. The one I... I made. The memory hits me like a physical blow, and I stagger back a step.


    I need to see the rest. I need to understand. I need to remember.


    I force myself to turn away from Mircea and walk out of the room. The corridor outside is just as futuristic as the bedroom. The floor seems to ripple slightly under my feet, absorbing the impact of each step. Soft, ambient lighting follows me as I move, illuminating my path while leaving the rest of the hallway in a gentle twilight.


    I come to another door and push it open without thinking. Victor is there, sprawled on a floating chair, his attention focused on a sleek device in his hands. The sight of him, older than Mircea but still so young, sends a pang through my chest.


    "Victor," I hear myself say, my voice stern and authoritative. It''s strange, hearing myself speak as Alexander again. "It''s well past your bedtime. Put that down and go to sleep."


    Victor looks up, his eyes widening slightly. "But Father, I''m almost finished with this level. Just five more minutes?"


    I feel my jaw clench, an old frustration rising. "We''ve discussed this, Victor. Rules are rules for a reason. You need your rest, especially with your studies intensifying."


    "That''s not fair!" Victor protests, sitting up straighter. "I''ve been working hard all day. I deserve some time to relax."


    "Life isn''t about what''s fair," I snap, the words coming out harsher than I intend. "It''s about discipline and preparation. You think the world will coddle you? You think our enemies will wait while you finish your game?"


    Victor''s face falls, a mixture of hurt and anger flashing in his eyes. "You always do this," he mutters. "Everything''s always about the future, about being ready. Can''t I just be a kid sometimes?"


    For a moment, I feel a flicker of doubt. Am I being too hard on him? But then I remember... something. A threat. A reason for all this strictness. "No," I say firmly. "You can''t. Not with what''s coming. Now, bed. Immediately."


    Victor opens his mouth as if to argue further, but something in my expression must warn him off. He sighs heavily, tossing the device aside. "Fine," he grumbles, sliding off the chair. "Goodnight, Father."


    I watch him climb into his own pod-like bed, a twinge of regret mixing with my determination. "Goodnight, Victor," I say, my voice softening slightly. "Sleep well. Tomorrow''s another day of preparation."


    I turn and leave the room, slamming the door behind me with more force than necessary. The sound echoes through the corridor, making me wince. Why did I do that? It''s like I''m watching myself from the outside, unable to fully control my actions.


    My feet carry me down the hallway, towards a set of ornate double doors. I push them open, revealing a massive bedroom that puts the others to shame. The centerpiece is an enormous bed, easily big enough for three people. And there, just as I somehow knew they would be, are Sofia and Elena.


    Sofia sits at an elaborate vanity, applying what appears to be her nightly beauty regimen. The products she uses shimmer with an otherworldly glow, probably some sort of nano-enhanced cosmetics. Elena reclines on the bed, her attention focused on a holographic display floating above her head.


    I open my mouth to speak, but the words die in my throat. What am I doing here? What is all this? The sense of dread that''s been building since I first looked at Mircea threatens to overwhelm me.


    As I stand there, frozen in indecision, Sofia''s melodic laughter cuts through the silence. "Oh, look at him, Elena. Our dear husband, the great Alexander Popov, savior of humanity, up at all hours while Lilith does all the heavy lifting."


    Elena''s eyes sparkle with amusement as she lounges on the bed. "Indeed, my love. One would think he''d learn to delegate by now."


    I feel a surge of irritation at their casual dismissal. "Lilith is doing hard work," I snap, more harshly than I intended. "Do not undermine her efforts. She''s accomplishing a great deal."


    Sofia rolls her eyes, her fingers idly tracing patterns on the vanity. "She is just a machine, Alex. A tool, nothing more."


    "No," I counter, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. The familiar weight of my adult body feels strange after so long in Lile''s childish form. "Lilith is part of my subconscious brain. She could be considered an extension of myself."


    Elena shifts closer, her hand resting on my thigh. "You seem tense, darling. Perhaps a bit of... stress relief would help?" Her voice drops to a sultry purr.


    I shake my head, suddenly feeling the weight of countless sleepless nights. "I''m very tired," I admit.


    Sofia turns from the vanity, her perfect features creased with concern. "What''s troubling you, my love? Has something gone awry with the war effort?"


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "No, quite the opposite. Lilith is cutting through the enemy lines like butter. The aliens don''t stand a chance against her."


    Elena''s brow furrows. "Then why do you look so... conflicted?"


    I hesitate, struggling to put my unease into words. "Something doesn''t feel right. We''re killing off entire species just because I... I let the dog off the leash, so to speak."


    Sofia''s eyes narrow. "Has your resolve to protect humanity waned?"


    "But-" I start, only to be cut off by Elena.


    "Would you prefer it if Victor or Mircea just died in their beds after being bombarded by laser strikes from alien ships?" Her voice is sharp, challenging.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I flinch at the thought. "No, of course not. But what if there was a way for peace?"


    Sofia snorts derisively. "Peace? Those animals attacked us first. They were scared of us because we advanced our technology too quickly."


    Elena nods in agreement. "Exactly. Let''s not forget what each of these races has done." She begins counting off on her fingers. "The Seraphim, who engineered the human race and created religion on our planet, trying to influence us and turn us into slaves."


    Sofia picks up the thread. "The Nephilim, who wanted to kill us because they feared we would take over the galaxy."


    "The Zar''khan," Elena continues, "who attempted to harvest our planet''s resources, caring nothing for the billions of lives they would destroy."


    "The Qu''rathi," Sofia adds, "who saw us as nothing more than lab rats for their twisted experiments."


    As they continue listing the atrocities committed by each alien race, I feel my resolve hardening. They''re right, of course. Each of these species has proven themselves to be a threat to humanity''s survival.


    "The Voidborn," Elena says, her voice filled with disgust, "who sought to consume our very souls."


    "And let''s not forget the Hive," Sofia interjects, "who viewed us as nothing more than cattle to be assimilated into their collective."


    I nod, feeling a mixture of shame and renewed determination. "You''re right," I concede. "All of them deserve to die. I apologize for my... virtue signaling."


    Elena laughs, the sound both beautiful and slightly mocking. "Oh, Alex, Alex. Always the idealist, even after all we''ve been through."


    Sofia stands, stretching languidly. "Well, I''ve finished my night beauty care and am ready for bed."


    Elena yawns, reaching for a sleek device on the nightstand. "I have a bit of game time left. I''ll join you both in a few minutes."


    I stand up, stretching my arms above my head. The familiar weight of my adult body is a stark contrast to the child''s form I''ve grown accustomed to in that medieval hellscape. "Adam!" I call out, my voice echoing in the spacious bedroom.


    A shimmering holographic interface materializes before me, taking the shape of a man. His features are nondescript, a blank canvas waiting for instructions. "What can I do for you, Alexander?" the AI asks, its voice smooth and neutral.


    I scratch my chin, considering the possibilities. "I want some gourmet meal - something that death row prisoners would drool over. Let''s go all out."


    Elena looks up from her device, her eyebrows raised. "That sounds kind of grim, don''t you think?"


    Sofia, who''s been quietly observing our exchange, lets out a laugh. She launches herself onto the bed, landing on her belly with a soft thump. "Oh, come on. Let the man indulge his morbid fantasies."


    Adam''s holographic form flickers slightly as it processes my request. "Certainly, Alexander. Your meal will be printed in a few seconds." With that, the AI interface disappears, leaving us alone once more.


    I turn to Elena, a smirk playing at the corners of my mouth. "You''ve got to admit, the children of Lilith are quite useful in her absence."


    Elena nods, her fingers dancing across the screen of her device. "Yeah, but don''t forget that she took more than half of Jupiter''s asteroid belt with her to print her ships into nanotech monstrosities."


    "At least she didn''t take the moon with her," I counter, remembering the heated debates that had preceded Lilith''s departure.


    Sofia props herself up on her elbows, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Did she want to?"


    I nod, running a hand through my hair. "Oh yeah, Lilith wanted to take the moon too. But it would have destabilized the Earth too much. Even an AI has to make compromises sometimes."


    "Lilith is kind of a monster herself, isn''t she?" Sofia muses, her voice tinged with a mixture of awe and fear.


    I can''t help but feel a surge of pride at her words. After all, Lilith is my creation, my magnum opus. "She invented technology that looks like magic to us," I explain, pacing the room. "Most of it wasn''t shared with us due to it not being necessary."


    "Like what?" Elena asks, her interest piqued.


    I start counting off on my fingers. "Time travel into the future, for one. Quantum entanglement communication across galaxies. Manipulation of dark matter. Hell, she even developed a way to harness the energy of black holes."


    Elena whistles low. "And here I am, just wanting a magic dildo that always hits the right spot."


    Sofia rolls onto her back, grinning wickedly. "Darling, you already have that if you ever wanted to. It''s called me."


    Elena groans, shaking her head. "Ugh, I''m just going to jack into this VR game for a bit. I want to talk to my friends." She moves to a nearby chair, pulling out a cord and deftly inserting it into the port at the base of her skull. "I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    As Elena''s eyes glaze over, signaling her immersion in the virtual world, I let out a sigh. The wonders of this world, my world, never cease to amaze me. And yet, a part of me can''t help but think of that primitive existence I left behind. The smell of unwashed bodies, the taste of bland gruel, the constant fear of disease and violence - it all seems so distant now.


    I shake off the memories and move towards the wall, lifting a small panel to reveal a hidden compartment. Inside, I can see the food materializing, molecule by molecule. Adam has outdone himself this time.


    The meal taking shape before my eyes is a carnivore''s dream come true. A massive tomahawk steak, its marbling so perfect it looks like it was designed by an artist (which, in a way, it was). The meat is accompanied by a lobster tail the size of my forearm, glistening with clarified butter. There''s a small mountain of black truffle risotto, each grain of rice perfectly cooked and infused with flavor.


    Beside the main dishes, I spot a selection of sides that would make any gourmand weep with joy. Foie gras torchon with fig compote, Beluga caviar nestled on blinis, and what appears to be ortolan bunting - a dish so controversial it''s been banned in most parts of the world for centuries.


    The cutlery being printed alongside the meal is a work of art in itself. Forks, knives, and spoons carved from rare woods, each piece unique and exquisitely crafted.


    I grab the plate of food and the exquisitely crafted wooden utensils, moving towards the table with purpose. The chair scrapes against the floor as I pull it out and settle in, ready to indulge in this culinary masterpiece. The aroma wafting up from the plate is intoxicating, a symphony of flavors promising to dance across my taste buds.


    As I dig in, the first bite elicits an involuntary moan of pleasure. The textures, the flavors - it''s a sensory overload in the best possible way. I can''t help but make appreciative noises as I continue to eat, savoring each mouthful.


    Sofia''s voice cuts through my gastronomic reverie. "I fail to comprehend why you persist in consuming printed sustenance," she says, her tone a mixture of curiosity and mild disdain. "Would it not be more efficient to allow the nanobots to deliver nutrients directly to your stomach, rather than engaging in such primitive behavior?"


    I swallow a particularly delicious morsel before responding. "My tongue needs a good fucking from time to time," I say bluntly, continuing to pig out on the food with unrestrained enthusiasm. The juices from the steak dribble down my chin, and I wipe them away with the back of my hand.


    Sofia lets out a laugh, equal parts amused and exasperated. "I wed you because you were a maniac, not a gourmet foodie," she retorts, shaking her head.


    I grin at her, my mouth still full. "I''m still a maniac," I assure her after swallowing. "But first, let me finish eating. This is too good to waste."


    I polish off the rest of the meal, relishing every last bite. As I set down the utensils, I stand up and make my way towards the bed where Sofia is lounging. My fingers find their way into her hair, gently grasping and pulling her towards me.


    "I want to be in you while Elena is in her game," I murmur, my voice low and husky with desire.


    Sofia''s eyes flick towards Elena, who''s still sitting motionless in her chair, lost in whatever virtual reality she''s exploring. A mischievous smile plays at the corners of Sofia''s lips. "Do you wish to cuckold her?" she asks, her tone teasing.


    I shake my head, my grip on her hair tightening slightly. "I just want to surprise her," I explain. "Maybe make her a bit jealous. You know how much fun that can be."


    Sofia''s smile widens as she begins to undress. "Indeed, I do," she purrs. "Your penchant for mischief knows no bounds, does it?"


    As we both shed our clothes, I can''t help but feel a thrill of excitement. The risk of Elena catching us, the forbidden nature of it all - it''s intoxicating. Once we''re both naked, I push Sofia back onto the bed, my hands roaming over her body.


    "Let''s give her something to be jealous about," I growl, lowering my head to trail kisses down her neck.


    Sofia arches into my touch, her breath catching. "By all means," she gasps. "Show me what that tongue of yours can do when it''s not occupied with food."


    I smirk against her skin, slowly making my way down her body. Just as I''m about to put my mouth to work in a very different way, the ground beneath us begins to shake violently. The lights flicker and then go out completely, plunging us into darkness.


    "What in the name of-" I start to say, but I''m cut off by a panicked scream from across the room.


    Elena''s voice, filled with terror and confusion, pierces through the darkness. "Alexander? Sofia? What''s happening? I was just about to defeat the final boss and-"


    A blinding beam of light sears through the room, obliterating a portion of it with Elena still inside. The deafening roar of destruction drowns out her final words as the outdoors becomes visible through the gaping hole where walls once stood. The force of the blast hurls Sofia and me backwards, our bodies slamming against the far wall.


    Fuck, this can''t be happening. Not now, not when we''re so close to... to what? My thoughts are a jumbled mess as I struggle to my feet, my eyes darting around the devastated room.


    "We need to get to the children," I bark out, my voice hoarse from the dust and debris filling the air. "They''re not safe."


    Sofia springs up beside me, her face a mask of determination. "I''m with you. Let''s go."


    As we sprint through the corridor towards Victor''s bedroom, a nagging thought gnaws at the back of my mind. "Why aren''t the defense systems working? And what the hell happened to the power?"[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [6/17]

    Sofia''s response is terse, her breath coming in short gasps as we run. "This shouldn''t have happened. None of this should be possible."


    Elena should still be alive. Her consciousness should have uploaded to the cloud automatically upon death. But if the power''s down... Christ, what if it''s all gone?


    We reach Victor''s door, and I wrench it open, taking a step forward before Sofia''s hand clamps down on my arm, yanking me back with surprising strength. I look down, my heart nearly stopping as I see the yawning chasm where the floor should be.


    "Fuck," I spit out, the word tasting like ash in my mouth. "If the power''s down, they could have completely died. No backups, no uploads, just... gone."


    Sofia''s grip on my arm tightens, her nails digging into my skin. "Don''t say that. We''ll figure this out. We always do."


    I turn to her, seeing the fear in her eyes that she''s trying so hard to mask. "And if we can''t? If this is it, if everything we''ve built, everything we''ve fought for is just... over?"


    She shakes her head fiercely, her jaw set in a stubborn line. "Then we start over. We rebuild. We find a way, Alex. We always have."


    I want to believe her. God, I want to believe her so badly. But as I stare into the abyss where my son''s room used to be, I can''t shake the feeling that this time, we might have finally run out of miracles.


    Sofia tugs at my arm, her voice urgent. "We need to keep moving. Mircea might still be safe. We can''t give up now."


    I nod, swallowing hard against the lump in my throat. "You''re right. Let''s go."


    As we turn to head towards Mircea''s room, I can''t help but wonder if this is how it all ends. Not with a bang, but with the quiet desperation of two parents searching for children who might already be beyond our reach.


    We sprint to Mircea''s bedroom, our feet pounding against the floor in a frantic rhythm. My heart''s racing, threatening to burst out of my chest. I slam the door open, my eyes wild as they scan the room.


    There he is. In his pod. Safe. For now.


    I lunge for the pod, my fingers trembling as I fumble with the release. "Come on, you piece of shit!" I snarl, panic rising in my throat. The pod hisses open, and I snatch Mircea up, clutching him to my chest.


    "We need to get to the defense center. Now!" I bark at Sofia, already moving. She nods, taking point as we rush out.


    We''re halfway down the corridor when the world explodes. A beam of light, brighter than the sun, cuts through the ceiling. It''s moving in slow motion, or maybe that''s just my brain trying to process the unthinkable.


    "Sofia!" I scream as the beam hits her. The force throws me back, and I feel the window shatter against my spine. Glass rains down as I fall, Mircea''s weight driving the air from my lungs as we hit the ground.


    For a moment, there''s nothing but ringing silence. Then the pain hits. White-hot agony shoots through my body, and I look down to see... nothing. Where my leg should be, there''s just a mangled, bloody mess.


    "FUCK!" I howl, the sound tearing from my throat. "FUCKING HELL!"


    Mircea starts wailing, his cries piercing through the chaos. Rubble rains down around us, and in a moment of clarity, I realize he''s in danger. With a roar of effort, I hurl him away from me, praying he''ll be safe.


    More debris falls, pinning me down. I can feel the warm stickiness of blood pooling beneath me, soaking into my clothes. My vision''s going fuzzy at the edges, and I know I''m losing too much blood.


    "Adam!" I scream, desperation clawing at my insides. "Adam, you useless pile of code, where the fuck are you?!"


    Silence. Just the sound of Mircea''s cries and the groaning of the building.


    "ADAM!" I shriek again, my voice cracking. "Answer me, you silicon-brained bastard!"


    Nothing. Panic rises like bile in my throat. I turn my head, looking out through the shattered window, and my blood runs cold.


    The sky is filled with alien ships, raining death and destruction on my city. My creation. My failure.


    "No, no, no," I mutter, my mind reeling. "Lilith, where are you? You were supposed to stop this! You were supposed to protect us!"


    The building shudders, and with a sickening lurch, I realize we''re falling. The beam must have cut through something vital. We''re going down.


    "Mircea!" I scream, trying to spot my son through the dust and debris. "Mircea, baby, can you hear me?!"


    His cries seem fainter now. Or maybe that''s just the blood loss affecting my hearing. I can feel myself slipping, darkness creeping in at the edges of my vision.


    "No!" I snarl, fighting to stay conscious. "I won''t die like this! I can''t!"


    But I''m trapped, pinned under the weight of my own hubris, watching helplessly as my city burns. Is this what I created Lilith for? To fail us when we needed her most?


    The world tilts sickeningly as our section of the mansion breaks away. I can see the ground now, rushing up to meet us. This is it. This is how I die.


    "NO!" I scream, my voice raw and broken. "NO! NOT LIKE THIS! NO NO NO!"


    Tears stream down my face, mixing with blood and sweat. "I''m sorry," I sob, the words catching in my throat. "I''m so fucking sorry. Mircea, Sofia, everyone... I failed you. I failed you all."


    As we plummet towards the unforgiving ground, my mind races. Was this all for nothing? My work, my sacrifices, my grand vision for humanity''s future... all to end like this?


    The ground rushes up, promising a swift end to my torment. In these final moments, one thought echoes in my mind, a desperate, primal scream of denial:


    This can''t be how it ends. It can''t be. I won''t let it.


    But as the world around me disintegrates, as I feel the last vestiges of life slipping away, I realize the brutal truth: I don''t have a choice.


    "NOOOOOOO!" The scream tears from my throat as I jolt back to consciousness, my hands clamped around something soft and yielding. It takes me a moment to realize I''m not falling through space anymore, that the world isn''t crumbling around me.


    "Stop! You''re choking me!" Ioana''s panicked voice cuts through the fog of my mind. I release her instantly, stumbling backward as reality reasserts itself.


    I''m back in Lile''s body, the familiar weight of it both comforting and disorienting after the vivid memory of being Alexander. The meadow around us is a disaster zone. Deep handprints mar the ground, as if a giant had been playing in the mud. Virginia lies unconscious, draped over a branch like a broken doll. Dumitra leans against a tree trunk, gasping for air, her usual composure shattered.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What... what just happened?" I manage to croak out, my voice hoarse from screaming.


    Ioana stands up, rubbing her neck. Her emerald eyes are wide with a mixture of fear and awe. "You must have woken from your sweet dream after you almost killed us all," she says, her melodic voice tinged with sarcasm.


    "What are you talking about?" I demand, panic rising in my chest.


    Ioana takes a deep breath, her words tumbling out in a rush. "You started flying. Actual flying. And then these handprints started appearing everywhere on the ground, like invisible giants were stomping around. You were gesturing wildly, and things started getting cut and crushed all around us. It was like... like you were fighting something we couldn''t see."


    As she speaks, I notice something strange. When I look at Ioana, I can... taste her. Not in a literal sense, but it''s as if my eyes are sending flavor signals to my brain. The deep black of her hair tastes like rich, bitter coffee. The pale skin of her face is like sweet cream. Her emerald eyes have the sharp, fresh taste of mint.


    It''s overwhelming. I close my eyes and clap a hand over my mouth, falling to my knees. "I can taste you," I blurt out, the words muffled by my palm.


    "What?" Ioana''s voice is a mixture of confusion and concern.


    I try to explain, my words coming out in a jumbled rush. "When I look at you, I can taste everything. Your hair, your skin, your clothes. It''s like... like my eyes are a tongue or something."


    Curiosity gets the better of me, and I open my eyes, glancing down at the ground. Instantly, I''m assaulted by a barrage of flavors. The dirt tastes of rich, loamy earth with hints of decaying leaves. The grass is a burst of green, chlorophyll-laden freshness on my tongue. It''s too much. I squeeze my eyes shut again, fighting down a wave of nausea.


    "This is insane," I mutter, more to myself than to Ioana. "What the hell did that plant do to me?"


    As the words leave my lips, I hear footsteps approaching. Before I can react, a hand grabs my hair, yanking me upright. The sudden movement sends a jolt of pain through my scalp, and I instinctively squeeze my eyes shut.


    "Open your eyes," a familiar voice commands, the words laced with a mixture of frustration and concern.


    Reluctantly, I comply, my eyelids fluttering open to meet Dumitra''s intense gaze. The moment our eyes lock, my senses are assaulted by an overwhelming barrage of tastes. It''s as if my vision has been rewired, each color and texture translating into a distinct flavor on my tongue. Dumitra''s presence is a cacophony of sensations - the metallic tang of blood, the musky scent of dogs, the cloying sweetness of perfume, and a myriad of other indescribable tastes.


    Christ, what the fuck is happening to me? It''s like my brain''s been put through a blender and reassembled by a drunk toddler.


    Before I can process this sensory overload, Dumitra''s hand connects with my cheek in a sharp slap. The sting of it cuts through the confusion, momentarily grounding me.


    "You shouldn''t close your eyes," Dumitra admonishes, her voice stern. "As a sight mage, that should be a given. You must endure the sensory assault, especially after we fought so hard against your rampage and tried so hard not to kill you in self-defense."


    Her words send a chill down my spine. Rampage? Self-defense? What the hell did I do?


    "Did I... did I truly do all this?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper as I gesture vaguely at the chaos surrounding us.


    Ioana steps forward, her emerald eyes filled with a mixture of awe and trepidation. "Yes," she confirms, her melodic voice tinged with disbelief. "Virginia tried her hardest to pin you down, but..."


    She trails off, glancing at her unconscious sister draped over a nearby tree branch. The sight would be almost comical if the situation weren''t so dire.


    "I could have always tried to tell you to ''Die,'' and you would have died," Dumitra interjects matter-of-factly, as if discussing the weather.


    "I even tried to put you to sleep," Dumitra continues, frustration evident in her tone, "but it didn''t work because you were so frantic and too ''awake.''"


    She releases her grip on my hair, stepping back with a weary sigh. "I have to go fetch Virginia from the tree," she announces, glancing at her daughter''s limp form. "I don''t want her to look like a cheap art painting."


    As Dumitra moves away, I can''t help but stare at Virginia. She does look rather ridiculous, sprawled across the branch like a discarded marionette. It''s almost funny, in a twisted sort of way. If this were a cartoon, there''d probably be little birds circling her head.


    Suddenly, a wave of panic washes over me, cutting through the absurdity of the moment. My family. Where are they? Are they safe? Did I hurt them during my... rampage?


    I lunge forward, grabbing Ioana''s clothes with desperate hands. "Where''s my family?" I demand, my voice cracking with urgency. "Where are Aislin and Maeve?"


    Ioana''s brow furrows in confusion. "Why are you even asking something like that now?" she questions, clearly perplexed by my sudden shift in focus.


    From across the clearing, Dumitra''s voice rings out. "Let her be, Ioana," she calls, her tone softening slightly. "That must be the trauma she experienced - the loss of her family. That''s why she''s asking that question."


    Family loss? The words echo in my mind, stirring up a maelstrom of fragmented memories and emotions. Images flash before my eyes - a crumbling building, the sound of screaming, a child''s terrified face.


    I release my grip on Ioana''s clothes, my hands shaking as I try to make sense of the conflicting thoughts and sensations bombarding my mind. The taste of fear - acrid and metallic - fills my mouth, mixing with the lingering flavors from my synesthetic vision.


    What the fuck is happening to me? Am I losing my mind?


    As I struggle to make sense of the conflicting emotions and memories swirling through my mind, Dumitra makes her way to the tree where Virginia hangs limply. With a grace that belies her inhuman nature, she reaches up and gently lifts her daughter from the branch. Virginia''s body is like a rag doll in Dumitra''s arms, her head lolling back at an unnatural angle.


    "Come, my sweet," Dumitra murmurs, her voice uncharacteristically tender. She cradles Virginia close to her chest, moving back towards where Ioana and I are situated.


    I watch, fascinated and horrified in equal measure, as Dumitra settles on the ground with Virginia in her lap. The vampiress brings her wrist to her mouth, and with a flash of fang, she tears open her own flesh. Dark, viscous blood wells up from the wound, its scent hitting my nostrils with an intensity that makes me dizzy.


    Fuck me sideways, it smells like a mixture of copper, roses, and something I can''t quite place. Old books, maybe? Or is that just the residual effect of whatever the hell that plant did to my senses?


    Dumitra presses her bleeding wrist to Virginia''s pale lips, her free hand gently massaging her daughter''s throat to encourage swallowing. "Drink, my child," she coaxes, her ruby eyes fixed intently on Virginia''s face. "Let my blood awaken you, restore you."


    For a moment, nothing happens. Then, with a sudden, violent motion, Virginia''s body arches, her hands flying up to grasp Dumitra''s arm. Her eyes snap open, glowing an intense emerald green as she latches onto her mother''s wrist with desperate hunger.


    Ioana moves closer, her own eyes wide with a mixture of concern and fascination. "Is she alright, Mother?" she asks, her melodic voice tinged with worry.


    Dumitra nods, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "She will be, sweet one. Your sister merely needs to replenish her strength."


    I can''t tear my eyes away from the scene before me. Virginia drinks with an intensity that''s both terrifying and oddly mesmerizing. Her throat works as she swallows, small rivulets of blood escaping from the corners of her mouth to trail down her chin.


    After what feels like an eternity but is probably only a minute or two, Dumitra gently pulls her wrist away. Virginia lets out a small whimper of protest, her eyes still closed as she licks the last drops of blood from her lips.


    "Enough, my dear," Dumitra says softly, brushing a strand of hair from Virginia''s face. "You must regain your senses now."


    Virginia''s eyes flutter open once more, this time without the eerie glow. She blinks slowly, confusion evident on her face as she takes in her surroundings. Her gaze drifts from Dumitra to Ioana, and then...


    The moment her eyes land on me, Virginia lets out a blood-curdling scream. She scrambles backward, nearly falling out of Dumitra''s lap in her haste to put distance between us.


    "Get away!" she shrieks, her voice raw with terror. "Don''t let it near me!"


    It? Well, that''s just fucking charming. I''ve been reduced from a person to an ''it'' in the span of one drug-induced rampage. Fantastic.


    Dumitra''s arms encircle Virginia, holding her firmly as she thrashes. "Hush, child," she soothes, her voice taking on a hypnotic quality. "You''re safe now. The danger has passed."


    Virginia shakes her head violently, her eyes never leaving my face. "You don''t understand," she gasps, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. "It was... it was like nothing I''ve ever seen. The power, the rage... it wasn''t human!"


    I flinch at her words, a wave of guilt washing over me. What the hell did I do to inspire such terror in a being that''s practically immortal?


    Ioana moves to her sister''s side, placing a comforting hand on her arm. "It''s over now, Virginia," she says gently. "Lile is back to normal. Well, as normal as she ever is."


    I can''t help but snort at that. Normal? I haven''t been normal since I woke up in this godforsaken medieval hellscape with the mind of a grown man trapped in a little girl''s body.


    Virginia''s eyes narrow, darting between her sister and mother. "How can you be so calm?" she demands, her voice rising in pitch. "Did you not see what she did? The way she tore through our defenses like they were nothing?"


    Dumitra sighs, her patience clearly wearing thin. "Of course we saw, Virginia. We were all there. But losing your composure now serves no purpose."


    "No purpose?" Virginia echoes incredulously. "Mother, she nearly killed us all! She was flying! And those things, crushing everything in their path..."


    What kind of eldritch horror show did I put on while I was tripping balls?


    "I... I did all that?" I ask, my voice small and uncertain. The words taste like ash in my mouth, bitter and acrid.[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [7/17]

    Three pairs of eyes turn to me - Dumitra''s calculating, Ioana''s curious, and Virginia''s still wide with fear.


    "Oh, you did far more than that, little one," Dumitra says, her tone a mixture of awe and exasperation. "You displayed quite unique gifts."


    Virginia nods emphatically, some of her fear giving way to indignation. "You picked me up and threw me into that tree without even touching me! And when I tried to use my powers to disorient you, you just... you just... slapped my powers away with a gesture and reversed them somehow. I felt like I was falling upward into the sky!"


    Well, shit. Looks like I went full poltergeist on them. Remind me never to take psychedelic herbs from vampire twins again.


    "I''m... I''m sorry," I stammer, the words feeling wholly inadequate. "I didn''t mean to... I didn''t know I could..."


    "Of course you didn''t," Dumitra interjects smoothly. "That''s precisely why we''re here, after all. To help you understand and control these abilities."


    Virginia makes a sound that''s half laugh, half sob. "Control? You think that... that force can be controlled? Mother, it was like trying to contain a storm with a butterfly net!"


    "Every storm can be weathered, my dear," Dumitra replies, her voice taking on a lecturing tone. "Even the mightiest tempest eventually blows itself out."


    "So what happens now?" I ask, forcing myself to meet Dumitra''s gaze. "How do we... how do I make sure this doesn''t happen again?"


    Dumitra scoffs, her ruby eyes flashing with amusement. "Happen again? Not likely," she says, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "This little... incident only occurred due to the herb and your first awakening. It''s not as if you''ll be flying off the handle every time you stub your toe."


    I can''t help but feel a twinge of irritation at her flippant tone. This ''little incident'' nearly got us all killed, for fuck''s sake.


    "How do you feel?" Dumitra asks, her gaze piercing through me.


    I take a moment to assess my body, which feels like it''s been put through a meat grinder. "Tired," I mutter. "Nauseous. Terrible." I pause, trying to find the words to describe the bizarre sensory experience I''m having. "And... everything I look at, I can ''taste'' it. Vividly. As if I was licking the damn thing."


    Dumitra''s eyebrows shoot up, a look of intrigue crossing her face. "Fascinating," she murmurs. "Based on what I''ve seen so far, you must be a sight and gesture mage."


    I tilt my head, confusion momentarily overriding my discomfort. "Sight and gesture?"


    Ioana steps forward, her emerald eyes gleaming with excitement. "Sight means that your power requires you to look at something for it to work," she explains, her melodic voice filled with enthusiasm. "And gesture means you have to perform some movements with your hand to activate it."


    Great. So I''m basically a magical conductor, waving my hands around like a lunatic to make shit happen. Fan-fucking-tastic.


    Dumitra nods, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips. "My gift works similarly to yours, albeit with sight and sound. I need to see my target and use my voice to activate it."


    "I believe you''re manipulating the wind to fly and do what you just did," Dumitra continues, her tone thoughtful. "Your gifts probably manifest as hands formed from wind - constructs of some sort that cannot be seen with the naked eye."


    Wind hands? What the actual fuck? I''m starting to feel like I''m trapped in some bizarre anime, complete with invisible wind appendages. This can''t be real.


    Virginia, still visibly shaken, speaks up from her position in Dumitra''s lap. "She should be killed before she harms anyone," she hisses, her emerald eyes filled with fear and anger. "Or at least cut her hands off so she can never activate that power again."


    Before I can react, Dumitra stands up abruptly, unceremoniously dumping Virginia onto the ground. With a swift motion, she kicks her daughter in the stomach. "Stop being so dramatic," she snarls. "You wouldn''t have died even if Lile had cut your head off or crushed your body to a pulp."


    Jesus Christ, talk about tough love. I watch as Virginia curls into herself, gasping for air. Part of me wants to intervene, but the rational part of my brain reminds me that getting between a vampire and her offspring is probably not the wisest move.


    Ioana sighs, shaking her head. "Virginia is just afraid of dying, even if there''s no risk of it," she explains, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    "What do you mean?" I ask, curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Vampires can only be killed if their hearts are destroyed," Ioana says matter-of-factly. "Your powers could have killed Virginia if you were more controlled, but there was no such risk in this case."


    She gestures towards a nearby tree, and my jaw drops as I take in the sight. The massive trunk has been cleanly sliced in half, as if cut by some impossibly sharp blade. "That''s what Virginia had to dodge," Ioana adds.


    Holy shit. I did that? With... wind hands? How the hell does that even work? I try to wrap my mind around the concept, but it''s like trying to grasp smoke. How can wind, even if shaped like hands, cut through solid wood like that?


    "Do not move your hands one bit," Dumitra commands suddenly, her voice sharp. "We''re not yet sure what the activation mechanism for your gifts is."


    I freeze instantly, my hands hovering awkwardly in mid-air. Great, now I''m stuck like some bizarre statue, afraid to so much as twitch a finger.


    "You can close your eyes if you want to move your hands for now," Dumitra adds, her tone softening slightly. "But first, I need to take a breather."


    Grateful for the reprieve, I close my eyes and carefully lower myself to the ground, placing my hands on my body. "Wind hands," I mutter, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "What a ridiculous name."


    Dumitra chuckles. "It''s just a placeholder name and a hypothesis," she says. "But the hand prints in the ground of the meadow only serve as a hint, plus the gestures you were making with your hands as well."


    I lie there, my mind shifting into analytical mode as I process Dumitra''s hypothesis. The concept of "wind hands" seems primitive at first glance, but it warrants further investigation. The observed phenomena - flight, object manipulation, and the ability to create clean cuts through solid matter - suggest a more complex mechanism at play.


    Hypothesis 1: Localized Atmospheric Pressure Manipulation


    If I''m able to create extreme localized areas of high and low pressure, it could explain both the lifting force for flight and the cutting effect. Rapid pressure differentials could potentially create shear forces strong enough to slice through wood fibers.


    Hypothesis 2: Molecular-Level Kinetic Energy Control


    Perhaps what appears as "wind" is actually fine-tuned control over the kinetic energy of air molecules. By accelerating molecules in specific patterns, I could theoretically create invisible constructs capable of exerting force on solid objects.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Hypothesis 3: Quantum Field Manipulation


    The most advanced possibility is that I''m somehow influencing quantum fields to create macro-scale effects. This could explain the apparent violation of classical physics, such as invisible forces acting at a distance.


    Observed Evidence:


    1. Handprints in the ground suggest a defined shape to the force being exerted.


    2. The clean cut through the tree indicates a highly focused application of energy.


    3. The correlation between hand gestures and effects implies a psychokinetic component.


    Further experimentation is clearly needed to determine the exact nature and limitations of these abilities. Key questions include:


    - What is the maximum force that can be exerted?


    - Is there a range limitation?


    - How does my mental state affect the power output?


    - Can the effect be sustained, or is it limited to short bursts?


    The potential applications of such an ability, once properly understood and controlled, are staggering. From a scientific standpoint, this could revolutionize our understanding of fundamental forces. From a practical perspective... well, the possibilities are both exciting and terrifying.


    Dumitra''s exasperated sigh cuts through my racing thoughts. "Listen well, child," she says, her voice carrying a weight of centuries. "What I''m about to tell you, you must commit to memory. ''Tis crucial for your survival."


    I nod, my eyes still closed, focusing on her words.


    "Each mortal mage," Dumitra continues, "possesses a finite number of times they can use their gifts before succumbing to fatigue. Exceed this limit, and death awaits."


    A chill runs down my spine. Great, another way to die in this medieval hellscape. As if the constant threat of disease, starvation, and random violence wasn''t enough.


    "How does one know when they''re approaching this limit?" I ask, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice.


    "Head pain and a bleeding nose are the harbingers of such fatigue," Dumitra replies. "Heed these warnings, lest you push yourself too far."


    I can''t help but wonder if there''s a way around this inconvenient limitation. "Is there any method to increase this limit?" I ask, hoping for some good news.


    "Indeed," Dumitra says, a hint of approval in her tone. "Like any muscle, your gifts can be trained and strengthened through use. The more you practice, the more you can accomplish before fatigue sets in."


    Well, that''s something at least. Though the idea of "training" potentially deadly magical abilities sounds about as safe as juggling nitroglycerin.


    "Great," I mutter, "so I have to look out for that whenever I use my gifts. But what about you? Do vampires have the same limitations?"


    Dumitra''s laugh is low and musical. "We are mostly exempt from such rules, thanks to our rapid healing. However, using our gifts does make us thirstier for blood, as the healing process depletes that specific resource."


    Balance in all things, I suppose. Even supernatural beings can''t escape the laws of equivalent exchange. It''s almost comforting, in a twisted way, to know that even vampires have their limits.


    "Now, onto the next matter," Dumitra says, her tone businesslike. "Ioana, if you would?"


    I hear Ioana clear her throat before speaking. "The activation mechanism for gifts is typically tied to volatile emotions," she begins, her voice soft and melodic. "Love is a common trigger, as are joy, excitement, and passion. In fact, all the activation emotions I''ve ever encountered or seen in Mother''s memories have been positive in nature."


    Ioana pauses, and I can almost hear the frown in her voice as she continues. "I''ve never met or seen anyone in Mother''s memories who uses their gifts through negative emotions."


    Sunshine and rainbows, huh? That''s... unexpected. I would have thought fear or anger would be more likely to trigger latent abilities. Some sort of fight-or-flight response cranked up to eleven. But if it''s all positive emotions, where does that leave me?


    "I understand," I say slowly, "but where does that put me?"


    "That''s the fun part," Ioana replies, a hint of excitement in her voice.


    Virginia chimes in, her tone sardonic. "It''s all up to luck now. Finding out the activation mechanism usually takes months or years... however."


    "However," Dumitra interjects, "you were consumed by rage during your entire rampage. It''s very likely that anger or hatred opens the floodgates for you."


    Well, isn''t that just peachy? Of course I''d be the exception to the rule. Can''t have anything nice and simple in this fucked-up world, can we?


    "So you think that me getting angry enables me to use the gestures?" I ask, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes," Dumitra replies simply. "Now, open your eyes and look at the sky. Tell me how it ''tastes''."


    I take a deep breath and slowly open my eyes, blinking against the sudden brightness. As my gaze settles on the vast expanse above, a riot of sensations floods my mind. "It''s... it''s like a blend of crisp apple and fresh mint," I begin, struggling to put the bizarre experience into words. "There''s an underlying sweetness, like honey, but also a sharp tang that reminds me of lemon zest. The clouds... they''re like wisps of cotton candy, melting on my tongue."


    "That sounds like a beautiful taste," Ioana says, her voice filled with wonder.


    "Yes, it is wonderful," I agree, still marveling at the sensory overload. "But..."


    Virginia''s chuckle interrupts my thoughts. "Wait until you lay your eyes on a pile of turds," she says, her tone wickedly amused.


    Christ, I hadn''t even considered that. This ''gift'' is going to make walking through the village an absolute nightmare. I can already imagine the taste of human waste and rotting garbage. Maybe I should invest in a blindfold.


    Dumitra''s voice pulls me back to the present. "I haven''t encountered a sight and gesture mage in centuries," she says, a note of fascination in her tone. "Such mages are quite rare. It''s no surprise that your activation mechanism is tied to negative emotions."


    I can''t help but scoff. "It''s more likely that Gwenhwyfar''s blood had a hand in whatever gifts I have now," I mutter, remembering the forced ''donation'' with a shudder.


    Virginia''s voice is sharp with surprise. "That thing''s blood? You drank it?"


    "Not by choice," I snap, the memory making my stomach churn. "She forced it down my throat."


    "Then your gifts aren''t truly yours," Ioana says softly. "They were artificially given to you."


    Dumitra sighs. "That''s likely, but there''s no reason to fret anymore. All that''s left is to experiment."


    I nod, then glance at the sun''s position. "It should be almost noon," I say, a hint of urgency creeping into my voice. "We don''t have much time. I have to be with Erik at Eamonn''s meeting in the village by afternoon."


    "Then we must test the ''anger'' hypothesis quickly," Dumitra says, her tone businesslike. "We''ll use that nearby tree as a target. Try some hand gestures and see how your powers function."


    I take a deep breath, but as I do, a wave of anxiety washes over me. "I''m really worried about my family," I confess, the words tumbling out before I can stop them. "I''m feeling some sort of dread at the thought of losing Aislin and Maeve and the kids... even Oisin now."


    Dumitra''s gaze sharpens. "What did you see during your hallucinations?" she asks, her voice low and intense.


    I swallow hard, the vivid images flashing through my mind. "I saw my family and kids die," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "Sofia, Elena, Mircea - he was just a baby - and Victor. Then... then I died too, trapped by rubble."


    Virginia snorts, but Ioana quickly intervenes. "That sounds horrible," she says, her voice filled with sympathy. "It''s like when I lost my puppy."


    I can''t help but bristle at the comparison. "It feels far worse than losing a puppy," I snap, then immediately regret my harsh tone. "I''m probably going to have nightmares for a long time."


    Ioana laughs, the sound light and carefree. "At least vampires don''t need to sleep," she says, as if that''s supposed to be comforting.


    "If I ever had to sleep and dream like humans do, I''d go mad," Virginia adds, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Dumitra sighs heavily, and I can almost hear her rolling her eyes.


    This isn''t fair at all. They don''t even need to sleep, the undead bastards. Here I am, stuck with the trauma of watching my loved ones die, and they''re practically bragging about their freedom from nightmares. Fuck them.


    I can''t help but wonder how this little magical experiment would have played out if Erik had been here. The thought of my hulking Norse husband witnessing this clusterfuck of a training session is almost amusing.


    "I have a question," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "What would have happened if Erik was here to supervise this little... adventure?"


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes flash with amusement. "Why, he would have died surely," she replies, her tone casual as if discussing the weather.


    Ioana pipes up, her melodic voice tinged with mischief. "Mother planned to have Erik supervise you today in the hopes that you would kill him. Then she would take you to Wallachia."


    My eyebrows shoot up at this revelation. "Wallachia? Why the hell would you want to take me there?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a secretive smile. "I shan''t tell, little one. The plan fell through, so you''re still bound for Norway."


    Great. Just fucking great. Not only am I stuck in this medieval shithole, but I''m also a pawn in some vampire''s convoluted schemes. Fan-fucking-tastic.


    "Anyway," Dumitra continues, waving a dismissive hand. "Stand up and look at that tree, then think of something that makes you angry."


    I struggle to my feet, my body still feeling like it''s been put through a meat grinder. As I turn to face the tree, Ioana''s voice drifts over to me.


    "If you feel any pressure budding between your eyes, that means the gift is activating. It feels like a tingle of sorts."


    I nod, my eyes fixed on the tree. Its bark seems to shimmer with an otherworldly light, and I can almost taste the earthy, woody flavor on my tongue. Fuck, this synesthesia bullshit is going to take some getting used to.


    "What gesture or motion should I do with my hand or hands?" I ask, feeling like a complete idiot.


    "Perhaps a horizontal cutting motion would be a good start," Dumitra suggests. "Like a chop."


    I take a deep breath, trying to summon the anger that apparently fuels these newfound abilities. It''s not hard to find. The memory of the alien attack that killed my wives and children rises unbidden, a tidal wave of grief and rage threatening to overwhelm me.


    As I focus on the tree, I feel a strange pressure building between my eyes. It''s like someone''s pressing their thumb against my forehead, a dull ache that grows more insistent by the second.[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [8/17]

    "I''m feeling that thing Ioana mentioned," I say through gritted teeth.


    Virginia''s voice cuts through the haze of concentration. "Proceed."


    I raise my hand, feeling like a complete tool, and make a horizontal chopping motion. For a moment, nothing happens. Then, with a sound like tearing silk, the tree splits perfectly in half. The cut is so clean, so precise, it looks like it was done with a laser.


    The two halves of the tree slowly topple away from each other, crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom that echoes through the meadow. Leaves and splinters rain down around us, and I can''t help but stare in awe at the destruction I''ve just caused.


    Holy shit. I did that. With my fucking mind.


    Dumitra''s slow clap breaks the stunned silence. "Well done, little one," she purrs, her ruby eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You''re doing quite well. It''s a good thing my hypothesis was correct so far."


    I lower my hand, still staring at the bisected tree. "So, what now?" I ask, my voice hoarse.


    "We still have to figure out the range of your abilities," Dumitra replies. "And how you can activate the flying like before. But I think that can wait for another day. For now, let''s focus on the range of your gifts."


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes gleam with a predatory light as she surveys the meadow. Without a word, she strides over to the fallen tree and hefts a sizeable log onto her shoulder. The casual display of strength is both impressive and unsettling.


    "Now, little one," she calls out, her voice carrying easily across the clearing, "we shall test the reach of your newfound gift."


    I watch as she paces away from me, her movements graceful despite the weight of the log. When she''s about twenty paces distant, she sets it down with a solid thud.


    "Begin," she commands, stepping back.


    I take a deep breath, focusing on the log. The pressure between my eyes builds again, and I make the now-familiar chopping motion. The log splits cleanly in two, just like the tree before it.


    "Excellent," Dumitra purrs. She retrieves another log and moves further away.


    And so it goes. Log after log, Dumitra placing them at increasing distances. I slice through them all, the invisible force of my will cleaving wood as easily as a hot knife through butter. It''s exhilarating and terrifying in equal measure.


    Thirty paces. Forty. Fifty. The logs keep splitting, but I can feel the strain growing. It''s like trying to thread a needle from across a room ¨C possible, but requiring intense concentration.


    At sixty paces, I falter. The log remains stubbornly whole, despite my best efforts. I grit my teeth, anger flaring in my chest. Come on, you piece of shit. Split!


    But it''s no use. The log sits there, mocking me with its wholeness.


    "Enough," Dumitra calls out. She turns to Ioana and Virginia, who''ve been watching the proceedings with rapt attention. "Measure the distance."


    The twins move with eerie synchronicity, pacing out the distance between me and the uncut log. When they finish, they speak in perfect unison:


    "Fifty-seven steps, Mother."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a satisfied smile. "Fifty-seven steps!" she announces, her voice ringing out across the meadow. "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    I lower my hand. My head throbs, and I can feel a trickle of something warm running from my nose. I wipe at it absently, my fingers coming away stained with blood.


    Fuck me sideways. This magic shit is no joke.


    As I stand there, hand lowered and blood trickling from my nose, I hear Dumitra''s voice carrying across the meadow. "I can smell that! Enough for today!"


    I watch as Dumitra, Ioana, and Virginia approach, their otherworldly grace a stark contrast to my own blood-smeared, disheveled state. Ioana''s melodic voice breaks the silence first.


    "You must engage in activities you enjoy to replenish your gifts," she explains, her emerald eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity. "Mere slumber will not suffice."


    Virginia chimes in, her voice a perfect echo of her twin''s. "Aye, partake in pleasurable pursuits - cooking, mending, socializing, carnal delights. Whatever brings a smile to your visage and joy to your heart."


    Oh, for fuck''s sake. So now I have to get my dopamine fix to recharge my magical batteries? Do drugs count? Give me that opium poppy. I''d kill for a hit of something stronger than mead right about now.


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes narrow, as if she can read my thoughts. "Take heed, child. This is no trifling matter."


    I sigh, resigning myself to this new magical reality. "Fine. I''ll just cook. I love cooking, after all."


    Virginia''s eyebrows shoot up, her perfect features marred by a look of confusion. "Were you not a man in your past life? You found joy in culinary pursuits?"


    "Yes," I reply, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "I was a dying breed. Most people in my world stopped eating altogether. They had little machines deliver sustenance directly into their stomachs or bloodstreams while they slept."


    Virginia lets out a low whistle, clearly impressed. Ioana leans forward, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Your world sounds far more intriguing than this one."


    I can''t help but scoff at that. "This world has some pretty advanced tech too, you know. The spellsinger, those ritual tattoos that heal people - that''s some next-level shit."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smug smile. "I am the one who invented those ritual tattoos."


    My jaw drops. "You?! You''re a fucking historical figure all by yourself! People talk about those tattoos - even Erik says they predate Jesus Christ himself."


    Dumitra nods, her expression a mixture of pride and amusement. "I am older than the current calendar, after all."


    Holy shit. I''m standing in the presence of some kind of immortal magical genius. The scientist in me is practically salivating at the possibilities. "I want to learn how to etch those tattoos," I blurt out. "And how to make ''magic'' tools like the Spellsinger."


    Dumitra clicks her tongue, shaking her head. "I know how to craft magical tools, but the materials are the true bottleneck. As for the tattoos, learning to etch them as I do will take years of study and practice. Clerics attend specialized schools for more than a decade to master the art."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes. "Fucking schools made for learning about what you invented. Do they even know you''re the one who came up with this shit?"


    Dumitra shrugs, her nonchalance infuriating. "Even if I were to approach them and claim the invention as my own, they would not believe me."


    "How did you come up with them?" I ask, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Dumitra''s eyes take on a faraway look, and she begins to speak, her voice low and mesmerizing. "I discovered the markings etched in a cave in Francia. From there, it was a matter of trial and error. I began by etching them onto tools, but they yielded no results. So, I moved on to animals."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She pauses, a wicked smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "Some died, of course. But others... others exhibited remarkable healing properties. It was then that I knew I was onto something truly extraordinary."


    I listen, fascinated and horrified in equal measure, as Dumitra continues her tale. "Human experimentation was the next logical step. The first attempts were... messy. Some subjects quite literally exploded. But those who survived... ah, they demonstrated healing abilities beyond anything I had ever witnessed."


    She goes on, describing in gruesome detail the various ways her test subjects met their ends. Spontaneous combustion, rapid aging, grotesque mutations - the list seems endless. Yet for every failure, there was a success that pushed the boundaries of what was possible.


    "The breakthroughs came at a cost," Dumitra muses, her tone almost wistful. "Each failure taught me something new, each success drove me to push further. It was a dance of death and rebirth, with the tattoos as my partner and humanity as my canvas."


    As she speaks, I can almost see the centuries of experimentation unfolding before my eyes. The dark, dank caves where she first discovered the markings. The makeshift laboratories where she conducted her grisly experiments. The faces of those who suffered and died in the name of progress.


    When Dumitra finally falls silent, I find myself both awed and sickened. "How many humans had to die for you to perfect your craft?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Dumitra''s response is chillingly casual. "Around ten thousand humans perished, but honestly? I ceased counting after the first thousand."


    Jesus fucking Christ. Ten thousand people. That''s a small town''s worth of bodies, all sacrificed on the altar of magical science. And she just... stopped counting? Like they were lab rats or fruit flies?


    But then again, how many animals have died in the name of medical research in my own time? How many human test subjects suffered and died before we perfected things like vaccines or organ transplants? Hell, how many people did I indirectly kill when I unleashed Lilith on the galaxy?


    I take a deep breath, pushing aside the moral quandary. In for a penny, in for a pound. "It was worth it," I say, meeting Dumitra''s ruby gaze.


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes soften, an expression I never thought I''d see on her face. "I thank you for not passing judgment, child. Few can comprehend the necessity of such... extreme measures in the pursuit of knowledge."


    I shrug, trying to ignore the chill that runs down my spine. "Progress always has a price. Sometimes it''s steeper than others."


    Dumitra nods, a hint of respect in her gaze. "Indeed. Now, as for your inquiry about crafting magical tools like the spellsinger..." She pauses, her expression growing serious. "The true bottleneck lies in two key components: mage blood and a mineral unknown in your past life. In this world, we call it Silverstone."


    My ears perk up at that. A mineral that didn''t exist in my time? Now that''s interesting.


    "This Silverstone," Dumitra continues, "possesses the unique property of canceling out magical abilities. However, it is highly unstable once extracted and purified. Without the use of mage blood and a tether to the user - such as Sean''s wolf medallion or Erik''s talisman - the mineral rapidly decays."


    I furrow my brow, my mind racing to process this information. "Hold up. If this Silverstone cancels out magic, how the hell can a tool made from it have magical effects when used with mage blood?"


    As soon as the words leave my mouth, a horrifying realization hits me like a ton of bricks. Holy fucking shit. This Silverstone... it''s radioactive. It has to be. The instability, the rapid decay, the need for a stabilizing agent... it all fits. And if it''s anything like the radioactive materials I know from my past life, the poor bastards mining it are probably dying in droves.


    I can see it now - miners with their skin sloughing off, their hair falling out in clumps, their bodies riddled with cancers that have no name in this medieval hellscape. All in the name of magical progress. It''s uranium all over again.


    "Fuck me sideways," I mutter, running a hand through my hair. "This Silverstone of yours... it''s radioactive, isn''t it?"


    Dumitra''s eyebrows raise slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "I understand the meaning of that word, child. But I do not know if it is... radioactive."


    Well, isn''t that just peachy? Not only do we have magic and vampires, but now we''ve got radioactive minerals being mined by unwitting peasants. This world just keeps getting better and better.


    "Do you have any idea what that means?" I ask, unable to keep the edge from my voice. "The people mining this stuff... they''re probably dying horrible deaths. Radiation poisoning isn''t exactly a walk in the park."


    Dumitra''s expression remains impassive, but I catch a glimmer of... something in her eyes. Concern? Guilt? Or just cold, clinical interest? It''s hard to tell with her.


    "The risks are... significant," she admits, her voice carefully neutral. "But the potential applications of Silverstone are vast. It allows us to create tools that can channel and control magical energies in ways previously thought impossible."


    I shake my head, a bitter laugh escaping my lips. "Yeah, at the cost of how many lives? It''s the Manhattan Project all over again, but with magic instead of nuclear fission."


    Ioana and Virginia exchange confused glances, clearly lost by my modern references. But Dumitra''s eyes narrow, a hint of steel entering her voice.


    "You, of all people, should understand the necessity of sacrifice in the name of progress," she says, her words cutting through the air like a knife. "Did you not create an AI that led to the destruction of entire alien civilizations?"


    The words hit me like a physical blow. She''s right, of course. Who am I to judge? My hands are far from clean. But still...


    "That was different," I argue, even as a part of me knows it''s a weak defense. "I didn''t knowingly send people to their deaths mining some godforsaken magical uranium."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a cold smile. "No, you merely unleashed a force that wiped out entire species. Tell me, child, which is the greater sin?"


    I open my mouth to retort, but the words die in my throat. She''s got me there, and we both know it.


    I let out a heavy sigh. "You''re right. My sins are... heavier. But that doesn''t mean we should just ignore the risks these miners are facing. They should at least be told what they''re getting into."


    Dumitra shrugs, her nonchalance chilling. "It matters not. The location of the mines is a closely guarded secret, known only to the church and the kingdom. I have no knowledge of their whereabouts."


    Well, isn''t that just fucking peachy? Those poor bastards are probably being fed some bullshit about holy relics or magical crystals while their bodies rot from the inside out. It''s the radium girls all over again. I can almost see the recruitment posters: "Join the Silverstone miners! Get that healthy glow!" Seriously, fuck me.


    "We have the mage blood at our disposal," Dumitra continues, gesturing to herself, Virginia, Ioana, and me. "And I possess knowledge of the runic language required for crafting magical tools. However, without the mineral itself, this knowledge is rendered useless."


    I scratch my chin, an idea forming. "You know, we might have access to it in Norway if I manage to install myself in a position of power there."


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes gleam with interest. "You had best succeed, child. I yearn to experience these ''video games'' of yours eventually, and I have no desire to seek out your other seven doppelgangers to make it possible."


    Virginia and Ioana perk up at this, their eerily synchronized voices chiming in. "Doppelgangers? Video games? Pray tell, mother, what are these things of which you speak?"


    "Later," Dumitra responds.


    If I pull this off, I''ll be single-handedly responsible for turning three immortal bloodsuckers into NEETs. I can see it now - Dumitra rage-quitting Dark Souls, Virginia and Ioana fighting over the controller during Mario Kart. It''s enough to make me want to laugh and cry at the same time.


    "I hope I do find these doppelgangers eventually," I muse, pushing the ridiculous mental image aside. "Another me could be a huge asset in increasing the nation''s power. I just hope they weren''t tricked, especially the one Gwenhwyfar is crafting specifically to ruin me."


    I pause, remembering another tidbit from my encounter with the pale woman. "Gwenhwyfar mentioned that one of my doppelgangers is convinced this entire world is just a video game."


    Dumitra''s expression darkens. "I am aware. It is a terrifying prospect indeed."


    I nod, a chill running down my spine. "Yeah, no kidding. Imagine someone with my knowledge and abilities running around thinking none of this is real, that there are no consequences to their actions. It''s like giving a toddler a loaded gun and telling them it''s just a toy."


    The implications are staggering. If that doppelganger decides to go on a rampage, thinking they can just reload a save file or start a new game... the devastation could be unimaginable. And with access to magic and advanced technology? It''s a recipe for disaster on a scale that makes my creation of Lilith look like a minor hiccup.


    "We need to find that one first," I say, my voice grim. "Before they do something we can''t undo."


    Dumitra nods, her usual air of amusement replaced by something more serious. "Indeed. The balance of power in this world is delicate enough without such a wild card in play."


    I look at the three vampires, their inhuman beauty a stark contrast to the very human fears we''re discussing. It''s a sobering reminder that for all their power and immortality, they''re just as vulnerable to the whims of fate - or in this case, the machinations of a twisted AI - as anyone else.


    "Right then," I say, squaring my shoulders. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us. Step one: Norway. Step two: Silverstone. Step three: Track down my possibly insane doppelgangers before they break reality. Should be a piece of cake, right?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a wry smile. "Your optimism is... refreshing, child. Let us hope it is not misplaced."


    I snort, my face contorting into a grimace. "Optimism? You think this is optimism?" I gesture wildly, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "What comes off as optimism from my mouth is just a coping mechanism for this shitshow of a world. Fictional characters are real, historical characters are real, supernatural and mythical creatures are real, and now I find out that radioactive material in combination with some ''mage'' blood and some carvings can make things like the Spellsinger or Erik''s Thor''s Axe."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [9/17]

    I take a deep breath, my words coming out in a rush. "I''m missing my cock and balls, I''m bleeding from my nethers every month like a stuck pig and crying myself to sleep from the sheer pain of it. And I''m eyeing men differently as if I''m seeing them sexually attractive. Oh, and I''m supposed to get pregnant with Erik''s child so that I may safely make landfall in Norway and give birth to a boy. As if I could somehow choose to give birth to a boy."


    My voice rises, becoming more frantic. "Let''s not forget that I''m trapped in the body of a child in a world where women are treated like property. I''ve gone from being a respected human being to a helpless peasant girl who''s expected to pop out babies and keep her mouth shut. And don''t even get me started on the hygiene in this place. I''d kill for a hot shower and some goddamn toilet paper."


    I''m on a roll now, my frustrations pouring out. "And let''s talk about the food, shall we? Bland, tasteless gruel day in and day out. I''d give my left arm for a pizza or a cheeseburger. Hell, I''d settle for a fucking salad at this point. Anything that isn''t boiled to within an inch of its life or crawling with maggots."


    "Oh, and did I mention the constant fear of death? Disease, war, famine - it''s like living in a never-ending episode of Game of Thrones, but without the dragons or the cool outfits. Every day is a struggle just to survive, and for what? So I can maybe, possibly, find a way to recreate modern technology in a world that still thinks the earth is flat?"


    Ioana''s face contorts with a mixture of confusion and concern. She raises her hand, her voice cutting through my tirade. "Enough, I''ve heard enough of your... Just. Stop."


    I pause, my chest heaving as I catch my breath. Ioana''s emerald eyes are wide with empathy, her voice soft as she continues. "I cannot begin to fathom the depth of your suffering, Lile. To be torn from all you''ve known, thrust into a world so alien and cruel... it must be a torment beyond measure."


    Virginia, standing beside her sister, crosses her arms, her expression stern. "While your plight is indeed dire, wallowing in self-pity serves no purpose. You possess knowledge and power beyond the comprehension of most in this era. Surely you can find a way to turn your circumstances to your advantage."


    I open my mouth to retort, but Virginia holds up a hand, silencing me. "I speak not from a place of judgment, but of pragmatism. You''ve survived thus far, have you not? Perhaps it''s time to cease lamenting what you''ve lost and focus on what you might yet gain."


    Dumitra, who has been watching this exchange with an unreadable expression, suddenly bursts into laughter. Her ruby eyes gleam with amusement as she regards me. "Oh, my dear child. You must have truly been a manchild in your past life to even say those words now."


    She shakes her head, her laughter subsiding into a chuckle. "You had balls and a bigger dick in your past life, and I''m not talking literally. For all your knowledge and experience, you''re acting like a petulant teenager throwing a tantrum because life isn''t fair."


    Dumitra''s words sting, but I can''t deny the truth in them. She continues, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, boo-hoo, you have to deal with menstruation and attraction to men. Welcome to womanhood, darling. At least you have the advantage of knowing what''s happening to your body. Most girls in this time are terrified when they start bleeding, thinking they''re dying."


    She steps closer, her eyes boring into mine. "You''re so busy complaining about what you''ve lost that you''re blind to the opportunities in front of you. You have knowledge that could revolutionize this world, power that most can only dream of, and you''re whining about the lack of pizza?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smirk. "You know what? I think what you need is a reality check. Or as they might say in your time - a big ol'' slice of humble pie."


    I blink, startled by the modern phrase. Before I can stop myself, I burst out laughing. "Holy shit, did you just pull out a modern meme?"


    Dumitra''s smirk widens. "Perhaps I did. It seems some of your memories have rubbed off on me. But my point stands. It''s time to grow up. You''re not in Kansas anymore, Toto."


    I can''t help but laugh harder at that. The absurdity of a centuries-old vampire quoting The Wizard of Oz is just too much. Fuck, I''m old. As my laughter subsides, I wipe tears from my eyes.


    She''s right. I''ve been so caught up in my own misery that I''ve been missing the bigger picture. Sure, this world is a shitshow, but it''s also an opportunity. I''ve got knowledge and power that could change everything. Maybe it''s time I stopped bitching and started doing something about it.


    I take a deep breath, squaring my shoulders as I face Dumitra. The vampiress''s ruby eyes gleam with amusement, and I can''t help but feel like I''m about to step into the lion''s den. But fuck it, I''ve faced worse. Probably.


    "So, Dumitra," I begin, my voice dripping with sarcasm, "care to enlighten me on why you asked why I didn''t tell Erik who I was? And while we''re at it, how exactly do you think I can go about it without him laughing his Norse ass off?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smirk. "Why, child, ''tis simple. Erik would believe you if you showed him something you can easily craft from your past life. Surely a man of science such as yourself can conjure up some marvel to convince him?"


    I snort, rolling my eyes. "Oh yeah, because I''ve got a fucking 3D printer hidden in my skirts. News flash, vampire lady - I''ve already thrown my cunt at him more times than I can count, trying to get knocked up so we can get the hell out of this soon-to-be warzone. But no dice. Erik''s no pedophile, thank fuck, and he''s stubborn as a mule and pious as a nun with a vibrator."


    Ioana and Virginia exchange glances, their emerald eyes wide with a mixture of shock and amusement. Dumitra, however, doesn''t miss a beat.


    "And you believe that offering your... assets... would make him think you a scientist?" she asks, one perfectly sculpted eyebrow arching.


    "No shit, Sherlock," I retort, crossing my arms. "But a 12-year-old suddenly acting like a horny adult should at least raise some eyebrows, right? Plus, there''s the whole Gullveig thing. Erik thinks I''m supposed to be some reincarnated goddess or whatever, but he doesn''t really buy it. The only reason he''s even considering it is because I look like whatever poor sap they painted on their murals."


    I run a hand through my hair, tugging at the strands in frustration. "The real issue here is the pregnancy. If Erik shows up in Norway with a knocked-up kid claiming to be Gullveig, he''s as good as dead. I need to make landfall there already heavy with child to fulfill this fucked-up prophecy. But if we stay in Ireland during the war, we''re all dead anyway. And let''s not forget the cherry on top of this shit sundae - I could die in childbirth if I pop one out at thirteen. But hey, Aislin gave birth to two dead kids at 12 and 13, then had me at fourteen! So I''ve got great odds, right?"


    Dumitra sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I see. Well then, it seems I shall have to be the one to convince Erik of your true nature."


    I can''t help but grin, though it''s more a baring of teeth than anything resembling joy. "Good luck with that, Dracula. You''re gonna need it."


    I glance up at the sun, noting its position. "Shit, I need to get back to Erik. We''ve got that meeting with Eamonn in the village. God knows what that pompous ass wants to announce. Probably that the war''s started or some other horrible shit."


    Dumitra''s expression turns grim. "That is precisely what he will announce, child."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Fan-fucking-tastic," I groan, throwing my hands up in exasperation. "So I''m already out of time, out of options, and we''ve got some Elizabeth Bathory wannabe coming to drink us all dry. Any other good news you want to share? Maybe the plague''s making a comeback?"


    Dumitra''s eyes light up suddenly, a spark of inspiration flashing across her face. "Perhaps... perhaps there is another way. What if you were to live in a different village in Norway until you mature enough to go to Kattegat with child?"


    I shake my head, a bitter laugh escaping my lips. "Nice try, but that won''t work. People in Norway would recognize Erik in a heartbeat. He''s Ragnar''s son, for fuck''s sake. It''d be like trying to hide a celebrity in a small town."


    Dumitra taps her chin thoughtfully. "Then perhaps Francia would be a more suitable refuge. ''Tis close to Ireland, after all."


    I open my mouth to argue, but pause. It''s not the worst idea I''ve heard today. Which, given the circumstances, isn''t saying much. "Francia, huh? I guess it beats getting torn apart by English soldiers or vampire minions. But how the hell are we supposed to get there? I don''t exactly have a private jet at my disposal."


    Dumitra waves a dismissive hand. "Leave the details to me, child. I have... connections that can make such a journey possible."


    I eye her suspiciously. "Connections? Let me guess, a network of friendly neighborhood vampires who run an underground railroad for time-displaced scientists and their Norse husbands?"


    The vampiress laughs, the sound like tinkling glass. "Something like that. Now, we should return you to Erik''s cottage. I did promise to bring you back before afternoon, after all."


    As we walk along the path back to Erik''s cottage, my hand absently reaches for the Trudakshi bauble hanging around my neck. The weight of it suddenly feels heavier, more ominous. I glance down at it, a nagging thought tugging at the back of my mind.


    "Hey, Dumitra," I say, my voice casual despite the growing unease in my gut, "what exactly is this bauble made of?"


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes flick towards me, her expression maddeningly nonchalant. "Why, ''tis silverstone, child. The bauble is meant to cancel out the magic of non-awakened individuals."


    My brain screeches to a halt, the words ''silverstone'' and ''radioactive'' flashing like neon signs in my mind. Without a second thought, I yank the bauble off my neck and hurl it away from me, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I screech, my voice hitting a pitch that would make dogs wince. "I''ve had radioactive material hanging around my neck this entire time?!"


    Ioana and Virginia exchange worried glances, but Dumitra remains infuriatingly calm. I take a deep breath, trying to slow my racing thoughts. Something doesn''t add up.


    "Wait a minute," I say, narrowing my eyes at Dumitra. "If this thing is supposed to cancel out magic, why didn''t it stop my powers from activating when I awakened?"


    Dumitra bends down to retrieve the discarded bauble, holding it up to the light. "Ah, you misunderstand, child. There''s but a small amount of silverstone within. It''s not meant to cancel out magic entirely - rather, it''s used to recharge magical tools."


    I feel the blood drain from my face, my finger trembling as I point at the innocuous-looking bauble. "That... that thing might have shortened my lifespan in the months that I''ve been wearing it already."


    Fuck me. I''ve survived alien invasions, the collapse of civilization, and being reincarnated as a medieval peasant girl, only to potentially get done in by a magical radioactive necklace.


    I let out a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. "How would you even know if the bauble was ''full''?"


    Dumitra shakes the bauble gently, and I hear a faint sound coming from inside, like a small ball rattling against the walls. "It''s not full yet," she explains. "When it no longer makes a sound, that''s when you know it''s reached capacity."


    My scientific mind kicks into overdrive, trying to make sense of this magical bullshit. "So, let me get this straight," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "The bauble is basically a casing for a small piece of silverstone that''s supposed to get bigger inside?"


    Dumitra nods, and I feel a headache building behind my eyes. I snatch the bauble from her hands, turning it over in my fingers. "Christ, I hope this casing is made of lead. But even then, the concept that a mineral can expand by absorbing... what? My psychokinetic emanations?"


    The implications are staggering. If this silverstone can absorb and store psychokinetic energy, the potential applications are mind-boggling. But the risks... I suppress a shudder, remembering the horrors of radiation poisoning from my past life.


    "This is some next-level fuckery," I mutter, glaring at the innocent-looking bauble. "I''ve been wearing a mini nuclear reactor around my neck for months."


    I hand the bauble back to Dumitra. "Here, take this back. Do I even need to wear it anymore?"


    Dumitra shakes her head, her ruby eyes gleaming with amusement. "No, child. Awakened individuals no longer emanate magic that attracts monsters or creatures."


    "Hold on a second," I say, a thought striking me. "If awakened people don''t need these, how are the witch hunters recharging their magical tools? Are they just running around looking for unawakened schmucks to slap these baubles on?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smirk. "Think, child. What does every villager wear around their neck?"


    I furrow my brow, trying to recall. Then it hits me like a ton of bricks. "The crosses. You''ve got to be shitting me."


    "I assure you, I am not... ''shitting you,''" Dumitra replies, her voice dripping with amusement.


    "So you''re telling me everyone in the village is unawakened?" I ask, my mind reeling.


    Dumitra shakes her head. "No, but the crosses can still fill up over time, even if the wearer has no magical powers. It simply takes longer."


    I remember how Father Timothy replaces everyone''s crosses every three months. It''s like a twisted version of Trick or Treat, except instead of candy, he''s handing out mini Chernobyls.


    "These idiots are poisoning everyone," I growl. "When I get home, I''m chucking that thing into the deepest pit I can find."


    A thought occurs to me. "Wait, if the crosses are supposed to ''diminish'' the emanations that attract monsters, why wasn''t my silver cross doing its job?"


    "The crosses contain an even smaller quantity of silverstone than the bauble you were given," Dumitra explains. "Just enough to slowly accumulate energy, but not enough to fully suppress a potential mage''s emanations."


    "So if someone wasn''t wearing that cross, they''d be a monster magnet?" I ask, already knowing the answer.


    Dumitra nods. "Indeed, though not to the extent that you were."


    The pieces start falling into place in my mind. "Oh my god. I understand now!"


    "What?" Dumitra asks, raising an eyebrow.


    "When a village is attacked by things like goblins, it means there''s an unawakened individual living there," I explain, the words tumbling out in a rush. "The cross isn''t enough to diminish their emanations. That''s how the Witch Hunters find problematic individuals - they either kill them or ship them off to the Tuatha De Danann for instruction."


    Dumitra''s eyes gleam with approval. "Very good, child. You are correct. This is indeed how the Tuatha De Danann finds new members."


    A chill runs down my spine. "But that means they know about me."


    "They do," Dumitra confirms. "I told them about you myself and informed the priests that I would be handling your case personally."


    So I''m on some medieval magical watchlist. "How do they recharge their magical tools?" I ask, morbidly curious.


    "They simply take the bauble or cross and tap it repeatedly against the tool," Dumitra explains. "That is all."


    They''re basically using people as living batteries, like some twisted version of The Matrix. Except instead of machines, it''s a bunch of religious zealots with a hard-on for burning witches.


    "This place is creepy as fuck," I mutter, shaking my head.


    Virginia, who''s been silent until now, pipes up. "You think so?"


    "Yes, I do," I reply, my voice flat.


    Virginia''s emerald eyes narrow. "Then how would you change it? There aren''t many mages around, and only witch hunters with their magical tools can protect villages. The tools are easier to make than combat-ready mages."


    I run a hand through my hair, frustration building. "I don''t know, alright? The solution isn''t simple."


    "Then shut up," Virginia snaps. "The system works properly. Each village is assigned a witch hunter squad, and the village provides energy to the witch hunters'' magical tools. It''s a symbiotic relationship."


    I can''t help but scoff at Virginia''s simplistic view of this fucked-up system. "Yes, however, if these crosses are slowly poisoning people, alongside the issues they have with hygiene, diseases, famine, then they would die even quicker than they are now."


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes fix on me, a hint of curiosity in their depths. "Why do you think that marriage is supported for girls that have just flowered?"


    Where do I even begin with that clusterfuck of a question? It''s like asking why water is wet or why the sky is blue. And let''s not forget the lovely bonus of keeping the female population under control. Can''t have those pesky women getting ideas above their station, now can we?


    Ioana''s melodic voice cuts through my internal rant. "Nobody is saying to the man that they have to sleep with the girl, but they aren''t being punished for it unless they are caught. You understand what this means, right?"


    Oh, I understand all too fucking well. It''s legalized pedophilia, plain and simple. All in the name of survival, of course. Because nothing says ''preserving the human race'' quite like traumatizing children and destroying their bodies before they''ve even had a chance to fully develop. It''s enough to make me want to vomit.


    "The girls would probably die in childbirth alongside the babies they would give birth to," I say, trying to keep the bitterness out of my voice. "Look at Aislin. She gave birth to two dead babies before me, and to be quite honest, I''m shocked she gave birth to two more. Atlas a few years ago and Larisa a year ago. The woman is a monster."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [10/17]

    Dumitra''s lips curl into a grim smile. "They would rather take the risk that the girl can give birth to as many children as possible before dying. The scriptures themselves support this cause as well."


    Disgusting. Absolutely fucking disgusting.


    "There''s a point to which survival should no longer be required if you are sacrificing what it means to be... ''human''," I argue, my voice rising with passion.


    Dumitra sighs, her ruby eyes filled with a weariness that speaks of centuries of witnessing such atrocities. "I don''t like how things are either, but they have worked for more than three hundred years for the Irish, so things have remained the same. Why change it if it works?"


    I clench my fists, feeling the rage bubbling up inside me. "Once I get to rule Norway, I will be coming back here and solving all their problems."


    Virginia snorts, her emerald eyes flashing with disdain. "The best you could do is wipe the country off the map."


    I turn to her, my yellow eyes narrowing. "Is that your opinion of me?"


    "Yes," Virginia says bluntly. "I saw how angry you were during your awakening. That rage is not of a normal person, and I have seen many awakenings in Mother''s memories."


    Ioana steps forward, her voice soft and placating. "All people are different and special in their own ways. It doesn''t mean that you are any less special in your own way."


    "Stop kissing her ass," Virginia snaps at her sister.


    Ioana''s eyes widen in shock. "I would never-"


    Dumitra sighs heavily, cutting off her daughters'' bickering. "Stop, both of you. The point is that the system in place cannot be changed without thousands of people dying. It''s already bad enough that the plague hit them around thirty years ago."


    A thought strikes me, and I turn to Dumitra. "Why didn''t you treat the plague with your tattoo inventions?"


    "We did," Dumitra replies, her voice grave. "This is how they survived the plague in the first place."


    I feel my eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "How effective was it?"


    Dumitra''s ruby eyes take on a faraway look, as if she''s reliving memories from centuries past. "Effective enough to prevent total annihilation, but not without great cost. The tattoos could cure individuals, yes, but the process was slow and resource-intensive. We couldn''t save everyone."


    "And let me guess," I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm, "the nobles and clergy got first dibs on the magical cure while the peasants were left to rot?"


    Virginia lets out a harsh laugh. "Of course they did. Did you expect anything else?"


    I clench my fists, feeling that familiar rage bubbling up inside me. It''s like a living thing, this anger, coiled in my gut and ready to strike. "So what was the death toll? How many people did you lose?"


    Dumitra''s face grows grim. "Nearly half the population of Ireland perished. The tattoos saved many, but not enough. And the aftermath... well, that''s when things truly became desperate."


    "Desperate how?" I ask, though I have a sinking feeling I already know the answer.


    Ioana speaks up, her voice soft and sad. "That''s when they started marrying off girls even younger than before, that''s when child marriages became the norm. They needed to repopulate, and quickly."


    "And nobody thought to, I don''t know, maybe focus on improving living conditions instead?" I spit out. "Clean water, better sanitation, actual fucking nutrition? Or was child rape just the easier option?"


    Dumitra sighs heavily. "You speak from a place of knowledge that these people simply don''t have, Lile. They don''t understand germ theory or proper nutrition. They believe illness is caused by bad humors or divine punishment. And in their desperation to survive, they turned to the only solution they could see."


    I laugh bitterly. "Right, because critical thinking is just too much to ask for. It''s not like humans have been solving problems and innovating for thousands of years or anything."


    "You forget," Virginia cuts in, her emerald eyes flashing, "that these are not the humans you knew in your past life. They are... different. Changed."


    That stops me short. She''s right, of course. These people aren''t just medieval humans living in squalor. They''re human-alien hybrids, their very DNA altered by whatever cosmic fuckery brought me to this world. Who knows how that''s affected their cognitive abilities, their capacity for innovation and change?


    "Fine," I concede, "but that doesn''t make it right. There has to be a better way."


    Ioana tilts her head, her expression thoughtful. "What would you suggest, then? If you had the power to change things, what would you do?"


    I pause, considering. It''s a loaded question, and one I can''t answer lightly. "First, I''d focus on basic infrastructure. Clean water, proper sewage systems, better housing. Then education - not just reading and writing, but practical skills like hygiene and first aid. And I''d put a stop to child marriages, full stop. No exceptions."


    Dumitra nods slowly. "Noble goals, to be sure. But how would you implement them? How would you overcome centuries of ingrained beliefs and traditions?"


    "By force if necessary," I say, my voice hard. "Sometimes you have to break a few eggs to make an omelette. And if that means going to war with the church or the nobility, so be it."


    Virginia snorts. "And there''s that rage again. You''d really start a war, kill thousands, just to impose your idea of a better world?"


    I meet her gaze unflinchingly. "If it meant saving millions more in the long run? Yes, I would. Sometimes you have to be cruel to be kind."


    Dumitra''s eyes narrow, studying me intently. "You speak of changing the very fabric of society, of upending systems that have been in place for centuries. It''s not a task to be undertaken lightly."


    "I know," I say, my voice softening slightly. "But someone has to do it. Someone has to break the cycle of ignorance and suffering. And if I have the knowledge and the power to do so, don''t I have a responsibility to try?"


    Ioana reaches out, her cool hand resting on my arm. "It''s a noble sentiment, Lile. But be careful. Power can corrupt even the purest of intentions."


    I nod, acknowledging her point. "I know. Believe me, I know. But I can''t just sit back and do nothing. Not when I''ve seen what''s possible, what the world could be."


    Dumitra sighs, her expression a mixture of admiration and concern. "You have a long, difficult road ahead of you, child. But I sense that you may indeed have the strength to walk it. Just remember, change rarely comes without sacrifice."


    As we continue our walk towards Erik''s cottage, I can''t help but feel the weight of responsibility settling on my shoulders. It''s a daunting task, trying to drag this world kicking and screaming into a better future. But what choice do I have? I''m here, I have the knowledge, and I''ll be damned if I don''t use it.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "So," I say, trying to lighten the mood slightly, "any other cheerful topics we want to discuss? The mortality rate of childbirth, perhaps? Or maybe the finer points of feudal oppression?"


    Virginia rolls her eyes, but I catch the hint of a smirk on her lips. "You have a strange sense of humor, little one."


    I shrug, a wry smile tugging at my own mouth. "What can I say? If I don''t laugh, I might just scream. And I don''t think any of us want a repeat of my awakening, do we?"


    As we approach Erik''s cottage, the familiar sight of its stone walls and thatched roof comes into view. The meticulously tended herb garden surrounding the dwelling is a stark contrast to the wild forest we''ve been traversing. Dumitra''s voice cuts through my musings, her tone businesslike.


    "We''re here," she announces, coming to a halt just shy of the garden fence. Her ruby eyes fix on me, a hint of mischief dancing in their depths. "Now, little one, listen carefully. I have a plan to convince Erik that you''re not merely Gullveig, but something far more intriguing."


    I raise an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Oh? Do tell."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a sly smile. Then, to my surprise, she begins speaking in a language I''ve never heard before - at least, not in this life. The words flow from her lips like honey, rich and melodious.


    "Micul meu Alexander," she purrs, "s? vedem cat de mult ??i aminte?ti din via?a ta trecut?." (My little Alexander, let''s see how much you can remember from your past life.")


    My eyes widen as understanding floods through me. It''s Romanian - my mother tongue from my past life. Without missing a beat, I respond in kind.


    "Dumitra, e?ti plin? de surprize," I reply, the words feeling both foreign and familiar on my tongue. "Dar cum ai de gand s? folose?ti asta pentru a-l convinge pe Erik?" (Dumitra, you''re full of surprises, but how are you planning to use this to convince Erik?)


    Dumitra''s eyes gleam with approval. She switches back to Irish, her voice low and conspiratorial. "I''ll ask Erik if I ever had the time to teach you my mother tongue. When he inevitably says no, we''ll demonstrate your fluency. It''s a start, but we can think of other things to say that could convince him further."


    I nod, a plan forming in my mind. "We could discuss complex topics - physics, philosophy, things a child of this era couldn''t possibly know."


    "Precisely," Dumitra agrees. Her expression grows serious. "But be prepared, child. Erik will be very shocked once it truly ''lands'' in his head that he was talking with an adult who was behaving like a child. He may have... issues with you being a man in your past life."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Oh, please. As if that''s the strangest thing about this whole situation. He''s married to a time-traveling, gender-swapped scientist with magical powers, and he''s worried about my past gender?"


    Virginia steps forward, her emerald eyes flashing with disapproval. "Be serious," she chides. "Erik is also a living being and deserves respect despite his shortcomings. This will be a significant shock for him."


    I open my mouth to retort, but Ioana cuts in, her voice soft and contemplative. "Perhaps we should consider how to break this news gently. Erik has been kind to you, has he not? We wouldn''t want to cause him undue distress."


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. They''re right, of course. As frustrating as Erik can be with his medieval mindset, he''s been decent to me. Better than most in this godforsaken time, at least.


    "Fine," I concede. "We''ll take it slow. But how do we even begin to explain all of this? ''Hey, Erik, remember that child bride you married? Surprise! She''s actually a middle-aged man from the future trapped in a little girl''s body!'' Somehow, I don''t think that''ll go over well."


    Dumitra chuckles, the sound low and musical. "Perhaps not quite so bluntly. We''ll start with demonstrating your knowledge, then gradually reveal the truth of your situation. Erik is not a stupid man, merely... limited by the constraints of his time and upbringing."


    I nod, a plan starting to form in my mind. "Alright, let''s do this. But if he tries to perform an exorcism or something equally asinine, I''m blaming you."


    As we approach the cottage door, I can''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. This conversation could change everything - my relationship with Erik, my place in this world, perhaps even my chances of survival. But there''s no turning back now.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what''s to come. Dumitra reaches past me and pushes the door open without bothering to knock. We file in, and I''m immediately struck by the familiar scent of herbs and wood smoke that permeates Erik''s home.


    Erik is lounging in his armchair, a thick tome open on his lap. His emerald eyes widen in surprise as he takes in our little procession, particularly when Ioana and Virginia enter behind us.


    "By Odin''s beard," he mutters, setting his book aside. "What''s all this then?"


    Before he can say another word, Ioana and Virginia rush forward, their voices blending in perfect unison. "Father!" they cry, throwing themselves at Erik with unbridled enthusiasm.


    Erik''s face contorts in a mixture of affection and discomfort as he''s suddenly buried under a pile of vampiric offspring. "Ah, my... my girls," he stammers, awkwardly patting their backs. "What a... pleasant surprise."


    Christ, it''s like watching a bear trying to cuddle with kittens. Adorable, but also mildly terrifying.


    "How did it go?" Erik asks, his eyes darting between Dumitra and me over the heads of his clingy daughters.


    Dumitra''s ruby lips curl into a satisfied smirk. "Splendidly," she purrs. "Your little wife has awakened as a sight and gesture mage. Her gifts allow her to manipulate wind in quite remarkable ways. She can even levitate."


    Erik''s eyebrows shoot up, disappearing into his hairline. "Truly? I didn''t expect such powerful gifts from Lile."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes. Of course you didn''t expect it, you overgrown Norse beefcake. You probably thought I''d end up with the ability to knit really fast or something equally useless.


    "Why didn''t you participate in my awakening?" I ask, injecting just the right amount of childish curiosity into my voice.


    Erik''s expression grows serious. "My father always told me not to get in the middle of mage business," he explains gruffly. "Said I''d end up dead one day or another if I did."


    Wise man, your father. Considering Dumitra planned for me to kill you in my rampage, he wasn''t far off the mark. I wonder if he had some firsthand experience with magical clusterfucks, or if he was just naturally paranoid.


    As Erik speaks, Ioana and Virginia continue to vie for his attention, nuzzling against him like overgrown kittens. It''s simultaneously heartwarming and deeply unsettling.


    "Father," Ioana coos, her emerald eyes wide and adoring, "we''ve missed you terribly."


    "Indeed," Virginia chimes in, her voice a perfect echo of her sister''s. "Won''t you hold us close?"


    Erik shifts uncomfortably, but he can''t quite hide the softness in his eyes as he looks at his daughters. With a resigned sigh, he wraps his massive arms around them both, pulling them close.


    To my utter amazement, Ioana and Virginia begin to... purr. It''s a deep, rumbling sound that seems to vibrate through the entire cottage. Erik''s face cycles through a range of emotions - surprise, confusion, and finally, a sort of bemused acceptance.


    As I watch Ioana''s display of affection towards Erik, I can''t help but ponder the contradiction.


    Huh. For someone who''s supposedly terrified of losing things she loves, Ioana sure seems to have no problem showering Erik with affection. It''s like watching a moth repeatedly slam itself into a flame, knowing full well it''s going to get burned.


    Then again, I suppose daddy issues transcend even vampiric trauma. Erik''s probably the closest thing to a stable parental figure these twins have, considering Dumitra''s... unique approach to child-rearing. Killing puppies and tossing your kid to goblins isn''t exactly going to win you any ''Mother of the Year'' awards. Christ, the therapy bills for this family would bankrupt a small nation.


    Dumitra watches the scene unfold, a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. It''s the most genuine expression I''ve seen on her face yet, and it''s... unsettling, to say the least.


    As the twins continue to snuggle against their father, purring like oversized, vampiric housecats, Dumitra clears her throat. "Erik," she says, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "I have something important to tell you."


    At her words, Ioana and Virginia reluctantly disentangle themselves from Erik, moving to stand beside their mother. I take this as my cue to find a seat, settling into a chair at the table. I lay my head down on the cool wood, muttering, "Here we go."


    Dumitra clears her throat, her ruby eyes fixed on Erik with an intensity that could melt steel. "Erik, my dear," she begins, her voice smooth as silk but sharp as a blade, "I''m afraid we''ve all been laboring under a rather significant misapprehension. You see, Lile is not Gullveig... she''s something far more extraordinary."


    Erik''s brow furrows, his emerald eyes darting between Dumitra and me. "What nonsense is this?" he growls, his massive frame tensing in the armchair.


    A smirk plays at the corners of Dumitra''s lips as she turns to me. "Lile, drag?, ce p?rere ai despre aceast? situa?ie?" she asks in flawless Romanian. ("Lile, dear, what is your opinion of this situation?")


    Without missing a beat, I lift my head and respond, "E o situa?ie de c?cat, ca de obicei. Dar m?car acum putem vorbi f?r? ca nimeni s? ne ?n?eleag?." ("It''s shit, like usual. But we can at least now speak without anyone understanding us.")


    Erik''s jaw drops, his eyes widening in shock. "What... what language is that?" he stammers.


    Dumitra''s smirk widens into a predatory grin. "Why, it''s my mother tongue, of course. Tell me, Erik, have I ever taught Lile more than a few words of it?"


    Erik shakes his head slowly, his brow furrowed in confusion. "No... just a handful of phrases, nothing more."


    "Then perhaps you''d care to explain how she''s suddenly become fluent?" Dumitra purrs, her voice dripping with satisfaction.[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [11/17]

    I can''t help but roll my eyes. This whole song and dance is getting tedious. "Putem termina cu teatrul ?sta?" I mutter to Dumitra. "Nu cred c? Erik e suficient de de?tept s? priceap?." ("Can we end this farce? I don''t think he''s smart enough to understand.")


    Dumitra chuckles, a sound like broken glass. "Patience, little one. Some minds need more... convincing."


    Erik''s face contorts in frustration. "A language proves nothing," he insists. "Lile has shown time and again that she can learn quickly. This is just another example of her... unique abilities."


    Virginia lets out an unladylike snort, earning her a sharp glare from her mother. Dumitra turns back to Erik, her expression growing serious. "Very well, if you require more proof, then allow me to be blunt. Lile is not merely a gifted child, nor is she simply the reincarnation of some long-dead goddess. She is, in fact, a man trapped in a woman''s body, hailing from a past so advanced it would make your head spin."


    Erik''s booming laughter fills the cottage, though there''s an edge of unease to it. "Now that''s truly ridiculous," he scoffs. "You expect me to believe such drivel?"


    I sigh heavily, lifting my head to meet Erik''s gaze. "Told you so," I mutter to Dumitra before addressing Erik directly. "Look, I know it sounds insane, but it''s the truth. And to prove it, I''ll tell you something that no child of this era could possibly know. I can make a medicine that can treat the plague."


    Erik''s laughter dies in his throat, replaced by a look of intense curiosity. "How?" he demands, leaning forward in his chair.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the lengthy explanation. "It''s called penicillin," I begin, my voice taking on a lecturing tone that feels oddly familiar, despite my child''s vocal cords. "It''s an antibiotic - a substance that kills or inhibits the growth of bacteria. We''ll need to start with a specific type of mold called Penicillium notatum or Penicillium chrysogenum."


    Erik''s brow furrows, but he nods for me to continue. I launch into a detailed description, feeling like a professor giving a particularly complex lecture.


    "First, we need to cultivate the mold. We''ll use a nutrient-rich medium - something like bread or fruit. Once we have a good growth of the blue-green mold, we''ll transfer it to a liquid medium. This could be a broth made from corn steep liquor, lactose, glucose, salts, and other nutrients. The key is to keep it at a constant temperature, around 24 to 28 degrees Celsius."


    I pause, noting Erik''s confused expression. Right, Celsius doesn''t exist yet. "That''s about the temperature of a warm summer day," I clarify before continuing.


    "The mold will ferment in this broth for about seven days. During this time, it''ll produce the penicillin as a secondary metabolite. Next, we need to extract and purify the penicillin. We''ll filter out the mold and then use a process called liquid-liquid extraction. We''ll adjust the pH of the broth to make it acidic, then shake it with an organic solvent like amyl acetate or butyl acetate."


    Erik''s eyes are starting to glaze over, but I press on. This is important, damn it.


    "The penicillin will move into the organic layer, which we''ll then separate. We''ll extract it back into an aqueous solution by shaking with a slightly alkaline buffer. Then we''ll need to concentrate it - we could use vacuum distillation if we had the equipment, but in this time period, careful evaporation might have to do."


    I take a breath, realizing I''ve been talking non-stop for several minutes. But there''s more to cover.


    "The final step is crystallization. We''ll cool the concentrated solution and add a small amount of ethanol or acetone. With luck, we''ll get penicillin crystals forming. These can be filtered out, washed, and dried."


    Erik''s mouth is hanging slightly open now, but I''m not done yet.


    "Now, using it is another matter entirely. We''ll need to dissolve the crystals in sterile water or saline solution for injection. The dosage is crucial - too little won''t be effective, too much could be toxic. And we''ll need to be careful about allergic reactions - some people can have severe, even fatal responses to penicillin."


    I finally pause, looking around the room. Everyone is staring at me with a mixture of awe and confusion.


    "Of course," I add, a bitter smile twisting my lips, "all of this assumes we have access to laboratory equipment, pure chemicals, and sterile conditions - none of which exist in this godforsaken time period. But the basic principle could be applied using more primitive methods. It won''t be as effective or safe, but it''s better than nothing against bacterial infections."


    I slump back in my chair, suddenly exhausted. "And that, Erik, is how you make penicillin. Any questions?"


    For a moment, there''s silence in the cottage. Then Erik shakes his head, as if trying to clear it. "That''s... that''s impossible," he mutters. "You must have made that up on the spot. There''s no way..."


    Ioana sighs, her melodic voice tinged with exasperation. "It''s all true, Father. Mother fed on Lile and has access to her memories. Everything she''s saying is real."


    Erik waves his hand dismissively, his face a mask of stubborn disbelief. "You''re all in on this, aren''t you? Some elaborate jest at my expense. I''ve no idea what you hope to gain, but-"


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake," I growl, my patience finally snapping. "The point of all this, you stubborn Norse meathead, is to get you on my side. To make you understand that I''m not some helpless child you can make plans for without consulting me. You want to talk about Gullveig? Fine. Isn''t Gullveig supposed to be an entity close to Odin in levels of knowledge?"


    Erik nods slowly, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Then maybe, just maybe, I could be Gullveig," I continue, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Because to you, with your limited medieval understanding, I might as well be a fucking god."


    Dumitra steps forward, her ruby eyes gleaming. "She''s right, you know. Lile could very well be a goddess, not through her gifts as a mage, but through the sheer vastness of knowledge contained within her mind. She never needed her magical abilities to begin with. With what she knows, she could easily be the most formidable mortal alive."


    Erik''s emerald eyes dart between us, a war of emotions playing out across his rugged features. "But... but how?" he stammers. "How is any of this possible?"


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the explanation I''ve been dreading. "It''s because of Gwenhwyfar," I say, my voice low and intense. "She''s not just some mythical figure from your legends. She''s real, and she''s the one who put me here. In my past life, I created an AI - an artificial intelligence - called Lilith. Gwenhwyfar defeated Lilith and decided to punish me by trapping me in this world, in this body. It''s all part of some twisted game she''s playing."


    Erik''s face pales, his massive frame seeming to shrink as he processes this information. "You... you created a being that rivaled the gods?" he whispers, awe and fear mingling in his voice.


    I nod grimly. "In a manner of speaking, yes. And now I''m paying the price for it. This world, this life - it''s all a construct designed to torment me. But I refuse to be a passive player in Gwenhwyfar''s game. That''s why I need you to understand, to believe me. Because together, we might have a chance of changing the rules."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    For a long moment, Erik is silent, his emerald eyes searching my face as if seeing me for the first time. Then, slowly, he nods. "I... I believe you," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "By Odin''s beard, I don''t want to, but I do. It explains so much - your knowledge, your manner of speaking, the way you look at the world. You truly are... something beyond my comprehension."


    A wave of relief washes over me, so intense it''s almost painful. "Thank fuck," I mutter, slumping back in my chair. "I was starting to think I''d have to draw you a diagram or something."


    Erik lets out a shaky laugh, running a hand through his golden mane. "I... I don''t know what to say. What to do. How do we proceed from here?"


    I lean forward, my yellow eyes locking onto his emerald ones. "We start by treating me as an equal partner in this marriage, not a child to be coddled or a goddess to be worshipped. We plan together, we make decisions together. And most importantly, we figure out how to navigate this fucked-up world Gwenhwyfar has trapped us in without losing our minds or our lives in the process."


    Erik nods slowly, a look of determination settling over his features. "Agreed," he says, his voice regaining some of its usual strength. "But I warn you, this won''t be easy. The world we live in is not kind to those who defy its rules."


    A bitter laugh escapes my lips. "Trust me, I''m well aware. But I''ve faced worse odds before, and I''ll be damned if I let some glorified AI with a god complex get the better of me."


    Erik''s brow furrows, his emerald eyes narrowing in confusion. "AI? What manner of beast is that? Please explain."


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. How do I explain complex computer science to a medieval Norse healer? "It stands for Artificial Intelligence," I begin, choosing my words carefully. "Imagine... imagine a mind, a consciousness, but one not born of flesh and blood. Instead, it''s made of metal and lightning, capable of thinking faster and remembering more than any human could ever dream."


    Erik''s jaw drops, his eyes widening in a mixture of awe and horror. "You mean to say... the Virgin Mary is made of metal and lightning?"


    I can''t help but snort at that. "No, no. Gwenhwyfar isn''t the Virgin Mary. She''s... well, she''s something others created. A being of pure thought and calculation, with power beyond imagining."


    Erik slumps back in his chair, his face pale. "All these years," he mutters, shaking his head. "All these years, you... you behaved like a child."


    A bitter smile twists my lips. "What choice did I have?" I ask, my voice low and hard. "It was either that or be burned at the stake as a witch, or left on a hill to die. This world isn''t kind to those who are different, Erik. You of all people should know that."


    He nods slowly, his eyes never leaving my face. "Aye, that''s true enough. But... but you''re a man, then? In a girl''s body?"


    I shrug, feeling suddenly uncomfortable under his intense gaze. "I was. Now... I don''t know what I am. A jumble of memories and experiences crammed into a form that doesn''t fit."


    Erik''s brow furrows deeper, if that''s even possible. "Then... then our relationship, it would be..." He trails off, clearly struggling with the concept.


    "Homosexual?" I supply, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "Is that the word you''re looking for, Erik? Because let me tell you, that''s the least of our problems right now."


    Dumitra steps forward, her ruby eyes glinting with amusement. "It matters not," she says, her voice smooth as silk. "The body is but a vessel, Erik. What matters is the soul within."


    Erik turns to her, his expression a mixture of confusion and frustration. "But... but how can I lay with her... him... knowing what I know now?"


    I can''t help but roll my eyes. "Oh, for fuck''s sake. You haven''t ''laid'' with me at all, Erik. You''ve been too busy playing the noble, patient husband to even consider it."


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the room. "My, my. Such fire in one so small. Tell me, Erik, does it truly matter what form your wife''s soul once took? She is here now, in this body, bound to you by oath and custom."


    Erik runs a hand through his golden mane, clearly overwhelmed. "I... I don''t know. This is all so much to take in."


    I lean forward, fixing him with a hard stare. "Look, Erik. I''m still me. I''m still the person you''ve known for these past years. The only difference is now you know the whole truth. And right now, we have bigger problems than your crisis of sexuality."


    Ioana pipes up, her emerald eyes wide with curiosity. "Like what, Lile? What problems could be bigger than this?"


    Is she being intentionally dense?


    I turn to her, a grim smile on my face. "Oh, I don''t know. How about the fact that we''re living in a world created by a vengeful AI? Or that there are multiple versions of me running around, one of whom thinks this is all a video game? Or maybe the impending war that''s about to tear this country apart?"


    Virginia snorts, shaking her head. "When you put it like that, Father''s bedroom woes do seem rather insignificant."


    Erik shoots her a glare, but there''s no real heat behind it. He turns back to me, his expression softening slightly. "You''re right, of course. But... but how do we move forward from here? How do I... how do we..."


    I sigh, feeling suddenly very tired. "One day at a time, Erik. One fucking day at a time."


    Erik runs a hand through his golden mane, his emerald eyes clouded with concern. "This... this complicates matters greatly, especially once we reach Norway," he says, his voice low and gruff. "Your family... how will they react to this sudden change in you?"


    I lean forward, resting my elbows on the table. "The kids probably won''t give two shits," I mutter, a bitter smile twisting my lips. "And Oisin? That drunken bastard won''t notice if I sprout wings and start breathing fire. Maeve... well, she''s got her own problems."


    "And what of Aislin?" Erik presses, his brow furrowed. "Your mother-"


    "She''s not my mother," I snap, then immediately regret my harsh tone. "I mean... fuck. She is, but she isn''t. How do I even begin to explain that to her? ''Hey, Aislin, sorry but I''m not actually your daughter. I just... stole her body or something.'' Christ, she''ll think I''m possessed or something."


    Dumitra steps forward, her ruby eyes gleaming with amusement. "You underestimate the bond between mother and child, little one," she purrs. "Aislin has known you since birth. Your soul may be different, but the love she feels for you? That is real."


    I snort, shaking my head. "Yeah, real fucked up is what it is. I''ve been lying to her this whole time, pretending to be something I''m not."


    "When do you plan to tell her the truth?" Ioana asks, her melodic voice tinged with curiosity.


    I chew my lip, considering. "When we reach Norway," I say finally. "Not a moment before. She deserves... fuck, she deserves so much better than this shithole life."


    "Oh?" Virginia raises an eyebrow, a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth. "And what grand plans do you have for dear Aislin?"


    I lean back in my chair, my eyes taking on a faraway look. "She deserves to sit in a fucking throne, waited on hand and foot by an army of servants. I want to see her dressed in the finest silks, bathed in perfumed waters, never having to lift a finger again for the rest of her days. It''s the least I can do to make up for... for all of this."


    Ioana''s musical laughter fills the room. "My, my, such grand ambitions for a peasant woman," she teases. "And how do you plan to accomplish this miraculous transformation, little Lile?"


    I shoot her a glare, but there''s no real heat behind it. "I''ll figure something out. I always do."


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a predatory smile. "Indeed you do, child. Indeed you do."


    Erik clears his throat, drawing our attention back to him. "This is all well and good," he says, his voice tight with tension, "but it doesn''t solve our immediate problem. How do we explain your... change... to your family without arousing suspicion?"


    I run a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling up inside me. "I don''t fucking know, Erik. Maybe we tell them I hit my head and suddenly became a genius. Or that I was touched by the gods or some other mystical bullshit."


    "Or," Dumitra interjects smoothly, "we could simply let things unfold naturally. Aislin may surprise you with her acceptance, little one. Mothers have a way of seeing through even the most elaborate of deceptions when it comes to their children."


    I laugh bitterly. "Yeah, because nothing says ''natural'' like a 12-year-old girl suddenly spouting knowledge that would make scholars weep with envy."


    Virginia''s emerald eyes gleam with mischief. "Perhaps we could pass it off as a side effect of your magical awakening," she suggests. "After all, stranger things have happened in this world."


    I consider this for a moment, then nod slowly. "That... that might actually work. It''s not even entirely a lie, is it? This whole clusterfuck started with Gwenhwyfar''s meddling."


    Erik leans forward, his expression intense. "Whatever we decide, we must tread carefully. The journey to Norway will be perilous enough without adding family drama to the mix."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Family drama? Erik, my dear husband, you have no idea. We''re redefining the very concept of ''fucked up family dynamics'' here."


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the room once more. "Oh, little one," she purrs, "you have no idea how true that statement is. The tales I could tell you of truly dysfunctional families would curl your hair."


    "I''ll pass, thanks," I mutter, rubbing my temples. "I''ve got enough nightmare fuel to last several lifetimes already."


    I lean forward, resting my elbows on the table as I fix my gaze on Erik. "So, how do we proceed? We need to escape this war with England, but our options seem limited."


    Erik''s brow furrows as he turns to Dumitra, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You told her before Eamonn''s meeting?"


    Dumitra''s lips curl into a smirk. "Of course."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [12/17]

    I can''t help but roll my eyes. Of course she told me you idiot. Question is, why didn''t you tell me before if you already knew? Wanted to keep me ''safe'' or some bullshit like that?


    "Look," I say, trying to keep the frustration out of my voice, "there''s no way we can arrive in Norway without me being pregnant. And as you said, Erik, you can''t go there with me pregnant at this age due to local laws against sleeping with children - or in this case, children that are supposedly gods."


    Erik nods grimly, his massive frame seeming to shrink in on itself. "Aye, ''tis a predicament indeed."


    "Dumitra recommended we stay in Francia until I''m mature enough," I continue, "but she also suggested living in a village in Norway far away from Kattegat until I''m old enough to go there."


    Erik shakes his head, his golden mane catching the firelight. "Norway is off limits. They have volvas that can see the future. They''d find us in a heartbeat."


    Well, isn''t that just peachy? Psychic Norse fortune-tellers. Because this situation wasn''t complicated enough already.


    "Francia sounds like a good temporary plan," Erik muses, "but it''s too complicated. There are too many unforeseen things that could happen during our stay there."


    I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms over my chest. "Money makes it all right, doesn''t it? You have a chest full of gold coins that could enable us to live there without any issues temporarily."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow. "Francia is too unpredictable."


    Dumitra steps forward, her ruby eyes gleaming. "Francia hails to the God of Death, and they are quite fanatical. Might makes right there, money doesn''t matter, although it''s quite a civilized society."


    Oh, how convenient of her to forget that little tidbit when she first suggested Francia. I swear, sometimes I think she''s just throwing darts at a map and seeing where they land.


    I put my hands on my head, feeling the beginnings of a headache. "What could we do then to escape the war?"


    Erik''s voice is low and resolute. "It''s best to go to Norway. If anything happens to me, then so be it. If I''m killed by my father, it''s better that you get to live and do your thing than me living."


    Christ, he''s really going for the noble sacrifice play. As if I need more guilt on my conscience.


    Ioana''s melodic voice cuts through the tension. "I cannot accept that!" Her emerald eyes flash with a mixture of anger and fear. "Father, you cannot simply throw your life away!"


    Erik turns to her, his expression softening slightly. "Ioana, my sweet, sometimes we must make difficult choices for the greater good."


    "Greater good?" Ioana scoffs, her voice rising. "What good is there in abandoning your children? In leaving us without a father?"


    I watch the exchange, feeling like a spectator at a particularly bizarre tennis match. It''s strange, seeing this vampire child argue with her Norse warrior father about the ethics of self-sacrifice.


    "You don''t understand," Erik says, his voice strained. "Lile''s destiny-"


    "Destiny?" Ioana interrupts, her eyes flashing. "What of our destiny? What of the family you''ve built here?"


    Erik rises from his chair, towering over us all. "Ioana, please. This is not a decision I make lightly."


    "No," Ioana says, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re right. I don''t understand. And I don''t want to."


    With that, she turns on her heel and storms out of the cottage, the door slamming behind her with enough force to rattle the windows.


    Well, fuck me sideways. As if this situation wasn''t complicated enough, now we''ve got vampire family drama to deal with.


    Virginia''s melodic voice cuts through the tense silence. "Ioana can still hear what we''re saying, even if she''s not inside. Just keep this in... mind."


    I turn to Erik. "If you''re dead set on this plan that could get you killed, then I swear I''ll rain hell on the Norse if they so much as look at you funny."


    Dumitra''s ruby lips curl into a predatory smile. "As will I."


    I raise an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "You''re coming with us?"


    "Yes, of course," Dumitra purrs. "Why would I not?"


    Of course she would, you idiot. She wants her precious video games.


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow as he regards me. "Would you truly be capable of stopping my father in a confrontation?"


    My gaze drifts to the mug on the table. Before I can even think about it, Dumitra''s voice cuts through the air like a whip. "No, don''t do it. You''ve already used it enough times today."


    I dismiss her warning with a wave of my hand. Fuck that noise. I need to make a point here. I summon the memory of my children and wives dying, feeling the familiar surge of rage and grief. With a sharp, horizontal chopping motion, I slice the mug clean in half.


    Erik''s eyes widen in shock. "By Odin''s beard, you''re bleeding!"


    I wipe the blood from my nose, trying to act nonchalant. "It''s normal. Don''t worry about it."


    Dumitra''s voice is sharp with concern. "It''s dangerous, child. You should cease using your gifts for today."


    I roll my eyes, feeling a headache building behind my eyes. "It was necessary to prove a point."


    Turning back to Erik, I fix him with a steady gaze. "I have enough power to level a forest, but I still don''t know how to use it effectively yet."


    Virginia chimes in, her emerald eyes wide with remembered fear. "Lile was... terrifying during her awakening. I''ve never seen anything so frightening before."


    "Case in point," I say, gesturing to Virginia. "I can protect you, Erik."


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the room. "Oh, little one. Your powers are better suited for leveling villages or even cities than my own gifts, which allow me to kill but one person at a time. While I must look at each individual and tell them to die, you can simply make a chopping motion and bisect multiple people in an instant."


    Erik slumps back into his armchair, his face pale. "So my life is essentially in your hands when we make landfall in Norway without Lile being with child."


    A wicked grin spreads across my face as an idea takes root. "You don''t actually have to fuck me to get me pregnant, you know. That would shock everyone there."


    Dumitra''s laughter rings out again, and I press on, warming to my theme. "I just need you to beat your meat in a mug." I glance at the bisected mug on the table. "Well, maybe not that one. Then I''ll just push your seed into my cunt and give a virgin birth in nine months."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Erik''s eyes widen to comical proportions, and Virginia dissolves into giggles. I lean forward, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "It''s the only way I can help you and make sure the Norse don''t try to kill you for not fulfilling the prophecy. And if they really want proof that you didn''t sleep with me, I''ll show them my virgin orifice."


    Erik''s face cycles through a range of emotions - shock, disgust, consideration, and finally, reluctant interest. "But... but you could die in childbirth," he sputters, grasping at straws.


    Dumitra waves a dismissive hand. "Nonsense. Lile will be wearing my tattoos. It''s highly improbable that she could die in childbirth with such protection."


    Erik runs a hand through his golden mane, his brow furrowed in thought. "This is... unorthodox, to say the least. And morally questionable."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Morally questionable? Erik, my dear husband, we''re living in a world where child brides and ritual sacrifice are par for the course. I think we''re well past worrying about moral quandaries."


    Virginia nods sagely, her emerald eyes gleaming with mischief. "She has a point, Father. And it would certainly be a tale for the skalds to sing about - the virgin birth of Gullveig''s child."


    Erik''s gaze darts between us, his expression a mixture of disbelief and grudging acceptance. "You truly believe this... this deception would work?"


    Dumitra''s ruby lips curl into a predatory smile. "Oh, it will work. The Norse are a superstitious lot, after all. A virgin birth would only add to the mystique surrounding Lile''s supposed divinity."


    I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms over my chest. "So, what do you say, Erik? Ready to become a father without actually deflowering your child bride? It''s a win-win situation, really. You get to keep your honor, I keep my virginity, and we both get to live through this clusterfuck of a prophecy."


    Erik''s emerald eyes widen, and for a moment, he just stares at me, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Then, without warning, he leaps to his feet, nearly toppling his massive armchair in the process.


    "By Odin''s hairy ballsack!" he roars, his booming laughter filling the cottage. It''s not a pleasant sound - more like the desperate cackle of a man who''s finally snapped under the weight of too much absurdity.


    "You," he gasps, pointing a trembling finger at me, "you are absolutely, utterly, irredeemably insane!"


    I can''t help but smirk. "Why, thank you. I do try."


    Erik paces the room, his laughter interspersed with what sound suspiciously like sobs. "A virgin birth! Ha! As if the Norns haven''t woven a tapestry strange enough already!"


    He whirls to face Dumitra, his golden mane flying. "And you! You encourage this madness?"


    Dumitra''s ruby lips curl into an amused smile. "My dear Erik, madness and genius often walk hand in hand. Or should I say, hand in... well, you know."


    Erik''s face turns an interesting shade of puce at that, and he resumes his frantic pacing. "I''ve gone mad," he mutters. "That''s the only explanation. I''ve finally cracked under the weight of this blasted prophecy."


    Virginia, bless her undead heart, decides to chime in. "If it helps, Father, I think you went mad the moment you married a child bride who claims to be the reincarnation of a goddess."


    Erik stops in his tracks, fixing his daughter with a wild-eyed stare. "You''re not helping, sweet one."


    I lean back in my chair, enjoying the show. It''s not every day you get to see a Norse warrior have a complete mental breakdown. "Come now, Erik. Is it really so different from all the other nonsense in your myths? Zeus turned into a swan to get laid. At least we''re keeping it relatively tame."


    Erik''s laughter takes on a slightly hysterical edge. "Tame? Tame, she says! Oh yes, nothing tame about impregnating a child with... with..." He gestures vaguely, apparently unable to bring himself to say the words.


    "Your own seed?" I supply helpfully. "Your manly essence? Your viking vigor?"


    "Stop!" Erik bellows, clutching his head. "By Thor''s mighty hammer, I think I preferred it when you were just a simple, obedient child bride!"


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Sorry to disappoint, big guy. But look on the bright side - at least you''re not boring anymore."


    Erik collapses back into his armchair, his massive frame seeming to shrink. "Boring," he mutters. "Oh yes, because that was my greatest concern. Not fulfilling an ancient prophecy or avoiding death at my father''s hands. No, I was worried about being boring."


    Dumitra glides over to him, patting his shoulder with mock sympathy. "There, there, Erik. Just think of the stories they''ll tell about you. ''Erik the Virile, who impregnated his bride without ever touching her!'' It has a certain ring to it, don''t you think?"


    Erik lets out a sound that''s half laugh, half groan. "I think I preferred ''Erik the Exile.'' At least that had some dignity to it."


    I lean forward, fixing him with my most innocent smile. "So, is that a yes to the plan? Shall I fetch a mug for you to... contribute to?"


    Erik''s head snaps up, his emerald eyes wide with a mixture of horror and resignation. "I... I need a drink. Several drinks. Possibly an entire barrel."


    As he stumbles towards the cellar door, I call after him, "Just remember to save some of that viking vigor for later! We''ve got a prophecy to fulfill!"


    The sound of Erik''s strangled laughter echoes up from the cellar, along with what sounds suspiciously like a forehead repeatedly connecting with a wooden barrel.


    I turn to Dumitra and Virginia, unable to keep the grin off my face. "Well, I''d say that went rather well, wouldn''t you?"


    Dumitra''s musical laughter fills the room, her ruby eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, little one," she purrs, "your suggestion for a virgin birth is beyond interesting. I must admit, I didn''t expect such... creativity from you."


    Virginia, standing beside her mother, is clearly struggling to suppress her own laughter. Her emerald eyes dance with mirth as she watches Erik stumble out of the cellar, a keg balanced on each broad shoulder. The Norse giant''s face is a fascinating shade of puce as he carefully lays the kegs on the table with a resounding thud.


    "These," Erik growls, his voice rough with barely contained emotion, "will be consumed AFTER we return from Eamonn''s meeting in the village."


    I can''t help but smirk at his obvious discomfort. Poor guy''s probably never had to deal with this level of mindfuckery before. Welcome to my world, big guy.


    "Right," I chirp, injecting a note of childish enthusiasm into my voice. "We''ve got to go, haven''t we?"


    Erik nods, his expression growing serious. "Aye, and there''s much to discuss. Eamonn will be announcing three things of great import."


    I lean forward, genuinely curious. "Oh? Do tell."


    Erik takes a deep breath, his massive chest expanding. "First, the war with England is beginning in full force. All men will be sent to war, including boys aged twelve and above."


    Christ, they''re sending children to fight?


    "Are you being drafted?" I ask, unable to keep the concern from my voice. As annoying as Erik can be, I''ve grown oddly fond of the big lug.


    Erik holds up a hand, his emerald eyes flashing with impatience. "No, let me finish."


    I mime zipping my lips, earning an eye roll from the Norse giant.


    "Second," Erik continues, "I am to be... a sort of leader for the village and those who remain behind. I''ll manage village affairs along with the priests, keeping things healthy and orderly."


    Erik? A mayor? Ha, well, yeah, he could do well. At least he''s got more than two brain cells to rub together, unlike most of the slack-jawed yokels around here.


    "And third," Erik says, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "is the reason I told you in the past that I wanted an opinion. The village ledger... I''ll need to get every remaining unwed man or woman in the village wed as soon as possible. If we have odd matches, we''ll need to import from other villages."


    I blink, processing this information. "Wait, what? Why the sudden rush to play matchmaker?"


    Erik sighs heavily. "The isolation of villages has come to a halt due to the war. They were isolated before due to the risk of plague, but now trade will begin again. We need to ensure our people are... settled."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Settled? You mean breeding like rabbits to replace all the cannon fodder they''re sending off to war."


    Erik''s jaw clenches, but he doesn''t deny it. "There''s more," he adds. "This evening, both Timothy and Brogan will arrive to have a discussion with me about something, though I know not what."


    My eyebrows shoot up at that. "The dynamic duo of religious zealotry? Oh, this should be fun. Where''d you get all this juicy info, anyway? I thought I was the village gossip."


    Erik''s lips twitch in what might almost be a smile. "A soldier came to announce the other three things I did not yet know about - my new leadership role, the matchmaking directive, and the meeting with Timothy and Brogan."


    I lean back in my chair, my mind whirling with the implications of all this. "Well, fuck me sideways," I mutter. "Looks like things are about to get real interesting around here."


    Dumitra steps forward, her ruby eyes gleaming with an emotion I can''t quite place. "Indeed, little one. The wheels of fate are turning, and we must all play our parts."


    Virginia nods, her emerald eyes serious for once. "Mother and I have other matters to attend to in the meantime," she says, her melodic voice tinged with regret. "But we shall return soon enough."


    As Dumitra and Virginia move towards the door, their otherworldly grace making even that simple act seem like a choreographed dance, I feel a strange mix of relief and disappointment.


    The door creaks open, and there''s Ioana, her emerald eyes still rimmed with red from her earlier outburst. She stands in the doorway, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that''s almost unnerving.


    "Thank you," she says softly, her melodic voice carrying easily across the room.


    I blink, caught off guard by the sudden gratitude. What the hell is she thanking me for? For suggesting her father jerk off into a mug? For generally turning their world upside down with my mere existence? The list of possibilities is both long and disturbing.


    Before I can formulate a response, Ioana turns and glides away, falling into step with her mother and sister. The three of them move off into the fading afternoon light...


    Erik clears his throat, snapping me back to the present. His massive frame seems to fill the entire room as he shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot. It''s almost comical, watching this bear of a man fidget like a schoolboy caught with his hand in the cookie jar.[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [13/17]

    "Well," he rumbles, his voice strained, "I suppose we should prepare for the meeting with Eamonn."


    I nod, pushing myself up from the chair. "Right. Wouldn''t want to keep our illustrious lord waiting. Got to go hear how he plans to send children off to die for king and country."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow at my bitter tone. "Mind your tongue, little one. These are dangerous times, and loose words can lead to loose heads."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes at that. "Please. As if Eamonn would dare touch a hair on your precious child bride''s head. I''m practically a holy relic at this point."


    Erik''s jaw clenches, a muscle ticking in his cheek. "Be that as it may, we must tread carefully. The world is changing, and we must change with it if we hope to survive."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes at Erik''s dramatic statement. "Speaking of survival, I can''t wait to see how my family reacts to this announcement. I bet Oisin will be thrilled to have an excuse to drink even more."


    Erik''s emerald eyes narrow, his expression hardening. "This is no jesting matter, child. Men who''ve never so much as held a spear or sword will die. Grown men, mind you. And the boys? They''ll likely be used to create a distribution network for food and equipment. ''Tis no laughing matter."


    I wave my hand dismissively, feeling a familiar surge of bitter indifference. "Honestly, Erik, I don''t really give a rat''s ass about this place. There''s nothing left for me to do in Ireland that''s within my control. We''ve got Elizabeth Bathory and her puppet king leading an entire country into war, and let''s not forget the delightful tidbit Dumitra shared about the vampire folklore. Apparently, it''s all thanks to Bathory tossing her failed experiments our way - mindless beasts without conscience. Charming, isn''t it?"


    Erik''s brow furrows, a look of genuine surprise crossing his rugged features. "I wasn''t aware of that. It does sound... more interesting. But you''re right, Ireland has outgrown my needs as well. I found what I needed to find, and we should leave as soon as possible. Well, at least a month after you get pregnant, as planned."


    The mere thought of pregnancy in this body sends a shudder through me. "Christ, the idea of getting knocked up in this flesh prison is fucking horrifying. But I suppose I just have to stop thinking of my body as anything other than an object to use for my own ends. Maybe later, when I have time to breathe - if that ever happens - I''ll take a moment to get used to it. You know, have a proper existential crisis and all that jazz."


    Erik shifts uncomfortably, his massive frame seeming to shrink slightly. "You shouldn''t think of your own body that way. Though perhaps I''m not the best judge, having never met a man trapped in a woman''s body before."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "No shit. I''d be surprised if you had."


    Erik clears his throat, clearly eager to change the subject. "There''s no point in us attending the meeting since I''ve already been updated by that soldier. However, there''s still a question I have for Eamonn."


    My curiosity piqued, I raise an eyebrow. "Oh? What burning query could you possibly have for our esteemed lord?"


    "I need to know if the witch hunters guarding Baile Rois will also be drafted into the war," Erik explains, his tone grave. "If they are, then I''ll have to become a ''stand-in'' witch hunter with my axe as the only weapon and minimal support from the church. It''s... rather annoying, to say the least."


    A wicked grin spreads across my face. "What, Dumitra and her daughters won''t help? And let''s not forget, you''ve got me now - your very own pint-sized powerhouse. I''m quite intrigued about what manner of beasties might show up."


    Erik sighs, running a hand through his golden mane. "Dumitra and her daughters are... well, they''re lazy. They don''t typically do that sort of work unless absolutely necessary."


    Lazy? That''s rich coming from a guy who spends half his time brewing potions and the other half flexing his muscles. I bet those vampire vixens could run circles around him if they wanted to. But hey, who am I to judge? I''m just the reincarnated scientist trapped in a child bride''s body. Totally normal stuff.


    Erik strides towards the door, his movements betraying a hint of weariness. He pulls it open, the hinges creaking in protest. "Let''s go," he says, his voice a low rumble.


    As we step out of the cottage and begin our trek towards the village, I decide it''s high time to address a particularly grating issue. I clear my throat, adopting my most authoritative tone - which, admittedly, sounds rather comical coming from this pint-sized body.


    "Erik," I begin, my voice dripping with exasperation, "we need to have a little chat about your choice of... endearments."


    He glances down at me, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. "Oh? And what might that be, lit-"


    I cut him off with a sharp wave of my hand. "That. Right there. The ''little one'' business. It''s got to stop."


    Erik''s brow furrows in confusion. "But ''tis what you are, is it not?"


    I roll my eyes so hard I''m surprised they don''t fall out of my head. "In case you''ve forgotten, oh wise and venerable Erik, I''m not actually a child. This," I gesture at my diminutive form, "is just a rather inconvenient meat puppet I''m forced to inhabit."


    Erik''s lips twitch, clearly fighting back a smile. "Aye, I''ve not forgotten. But ''tis a habit, you see."


    "Well, break it," I snap. "At least when it''s just the two of us. The only ones I''d even remotely tolerate calling me ''child'' are Dumitra, Ioana, and Virginia. And that''s only because Dumitra''s old enough to be my great-great-great-grandmother, and the twins have her memories."


    Erik''s eyebrows shoot up at that. "You''d prefer the bloodsuckers'' terms of endearment over mine? I''m wounded, truly."


    I snort, shaking my head. "Don''t be dramatic. It''s not about preference. It''s about accuracy. In case you''ve forgotten, I''m technically old enough to be your father."


    Erik''s booming laughter echoes through the trees, startling a flock of birds into flight. "My father? By Odin''s beard, that''s a terrifying thought. Though I suppose it explains your penchant for lecturing."


    I feel my cheeks heat up, a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. "Oh, stuff it, you overgrown Viking. Just call me Lile, or Lily if you must. No more ''child'' or ''little one'' or any other infantilizing nonsense."


    Erik''s grin widens, a mischievous glint in his eye. "As you wish... old man."


    I groan, realizing I''ve walked right into that one. "That''s not what I meant and you know it."


    "Oh? But you said you were old enough to be my father. Surely that makes you an old man, does it not?" Erik''s voice is dripping with mock innocence.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Keep it up, and I''ll show you just how ''old'' I can be," I growl, though there''s no real heat behind it. "I may be stuck in this body, but I''ve still got a few tricks up my sleeve."


    Erik chuckles, shaking his head. "Aye, like attempting to seduce me at every turn? Or perhaps you mean your newfound talent for redecorating my mead kegs with the contents of your stomach?"


    I feel my face flame even hotter at the reminder of my drunken escapade. "Low blow, Erik. Low blow. At least I didn''t have a complete mental breakdown at the mere suggestion of jerking off into a mug."


    Erik''s step falters for a moment, and I can''t help but smirk at his discomfort. "That... that was different," he sputters. "You caught me off guard with your... unconventional solution."


    "Unconventional?" I scoff. "Please. It''s perfectly logical. Besides, it''s not like I suggested anything truly outrageous. Though now that I think about it, maybe we should consider some alternatives. How do you feel about turkey basters?"


    Erik''s face contorts into an expression of utter bewilderment. "Turkey... what?"


    I wave my hand dismissively. "Never mind. Future invention. The point is, your reaction was priceless. I thought your eyes were going to pop right out of your skull."


    "Well, forgive me for being somewhat taken aback by the idea of... of..." Erik trails off, clearly uncomfortable with even saying the words.


    "Of what?" I press, unable to resist needling him further. "Spanking the monkey? Choking the chicken? Polishing the sword?"


    Erik''s face turns an interesting shade of puce. "Must you be so crude?"


    I grin wickedly. "Oh, I''m just getting started. Would you prefer more poetic terms? Perhaps ''communing with the one-eyed god'' or ''shaking hands with the unemployed''?"


    Erik groans, running a hand down his face. "By all the gods, you''re awful. How did I end up married to such a foul-mouthed little demon?"


    "Just lucky, I guess," I quip. "Besides, you''re one to talk. I''ve seen the way you preen in front of that polished shield of yours. ''Oh, look at me, I''m Erik the mighty Viking. Behold my rippling muscles and manly beard!''"


    Erik''s eyes narrow, though I can see the amusement dancing in their depths. "I do not preen."


    "Oh please," I scoff. "You spend more time admiring your reflection than Narcissus himself. It''s a wonder you haven''t turned into a flower yet."


    "And you''re any better?" Erik retorts. "I''ve seen you primping in front of that little mirror I gave you. For someone who claims to be above such vanities, you certainly spend a lot of time fussing with your hair."


    I feel my cheeks heat up again. Damn this body and its involuntary reactions. "That''s... that''s different. I''m just trying to maintain some semblance of hygiene in this godforsaken era. Besides, it''s not like I have much else to work with in this form."


    Erik''s laugh is rich and deep. "Ah, so you admit to your own vanity then?"


    I stick my tongue out at him, a childish gesture that feels oddly satisfying. "At least I don''t flex my muscles at every opportunity. I swear, you find any excuse to show off those arms of yours."


    "They are rather impressive, are they not?" Erik grins, actually pausing to roll up his sleeve and flex his bicep.


    Ugh, this macho fuck. "See? This is exactly what I''m talking about. You''re worse than a peacock in mating season."


    "And you''re as prickly as a hedgehog," Erik retorts. "Though I suppose that''s to be expected from someone who''s lived multiple lifetimes."


    I open my mouth to fire back another retort, but I''m cut short as we reach the edge of the village. The sounds of daily life - chickens clucking, children playing, women gossiping - fill the air, a stark reminder of the world we''re about to re-enter.


    Erik''s expression sobers, the playful banter of moments ago fading into something more serious. "Remember," he says quietly, "we must be cautious. Eamonn might not be in a good mood."


    I nod, feeling the weight of our situation settle back onto my shoulders. "Right," I mutter, straightening my spine and schooling my features into the innocent expression of a child. "Time to face the music."


    I glance at Erik, his massive frame tense with unspoken thoughts. The weight of our earlier conversation hangs between us like a heavy fog. Might as well clear the air a bit more before we dive into whatever clusterfuck Eamonn''s cooked up for us.


    "You know," I begin, keeping my voice low, "we''ve got more in common than you might think."


    Erik''s emerald eyes flick towards me, a mixture of curiosity and wariness in their depths. "Like what?" he asks, his tone guarded.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the conversation ahead. "Well, for starters... did you love her? Brigitte, I mean."


    His brow furrows, and for a moment, I think he might not answer. Then, with a heavy sigh, he says, "I liked her well enough. She was a good woman, strong. But love? Nay, ''twas more... companionship, I suppose."


    I nod, understanding all too well. "I get it. In my past life, I lost my two wives and children, just like you lost Brigitte in childbirth. It''s... it''s not something you ever really get over, is it?"


    Erik''s head snaps towards me, his eyes widening. "Two wives?" he asks.


    "Yeah," I reply, a bitter smile twisting my lips. "Elena and Sofia. And two sons - Mircea and Victor. All gone now, thanks to the alien invasion that ended my world."


    Erik''s silent for a long moment, processing this information. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he asks, "How... how does one bear such loss?"


    Christ, we''re really diving into the deep end here, aren''t we? I run a hand through my hair, trying to find the right words. "Honestly? You don''t. Not really. You just... keep going. Because what else can you do?"


    Erik nods slowly, his gaze distant. "Aye, that I understand. When Brigitte died, I thought... I thought the world had ended. But then the sun rose, and life went on, whether I willed it or not."


    "Exactly," I say, feeling a strange kinship with this hulking Viking. "It''s like... you''re carrying this weight, this hole inside you. And some days, it''s all you can do to keep putting one foot in front of the other."


    "But you had two wives," Erik muses, his tone thoughtful. "Was that... common in your time?"


    I can''t help but snort at that. "Not exactly. It''s... complicated. In my world, things were different. Relationships, marriage - it wasn''t all about producing heirs or forging alliances. People married for love, for companionship. And sometimes, that meant loving more than one person."


    Erik''s brow furrows, clearly struggling with the concept. "But how... how does one divide their heart so?"


    "It''s not about division," I explain, feeling like I''m giving a TED talk on polyamory to a medieval warrior. "It''s about expansion. The heart isn''t a finite resource, Erik. Love isn''t a pie where more for one person means less for another. It''s... it''s more like a fire. The more you feed it, the brighter it burns."


    Erik''s silent for a long moment, his emerald eyes fixed on the horizon. Then, with a wry smile, he says, "You speak with the wisdom of one who has lived many lives. Though I confess, such ideas are... foreign to me."


    I shrug, feeling the weight of my years - both in this life and the last - settling on my shoulders. "Yeah, well, that''s the thing about wisdom. It doesn''t always make life easier. Sometimes it just makes the pain sharper, you know?"


    Erik nods, his expression softening. "Aye, that I do understand. The weight of knowledge can be a heavy burden indeed."


    We stand there in silence for a moment, two souls out of time, united by loss and the strange twists of fate that have brought us together. Then, because apparently I can''t resist pushing buttons, I ask, "So, about that mug of viking vigor..."


    Erik''s face flushes crimson, and he sputters, "By Odin''s beard! Must you bring that up now?"


    I can''t help but grin, feeling a bit of my old self surfacing. "Hey, just trying to lighten the mood. Besides, it''s not every day a girl gets to discuss the finer points of artificial insemination with her hulking Norse husband."


    Erik groans, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You truly are a terror, you know that? I sometimes wonder if Gullveig herself sent you to test my patience."


    "Oh please," I scoff, rolling my eyes. "If Gullveig had any sense, she''d have sent someone with a bit more... physical maturity. I mean, come on, Erik. You can''t tell me you''re not at least a little relieved that you don''t have to actually deflower a child bride."


    Erik''s expression darkens, a storm brewing in his emerald eyes. "That''s not... I would never... By the gods, woman, do you have any idea how difficult this is for me?"


    I soften a bit at that, realizing I might have pushed too far. "Yeah, I know. I''m sorry. It''s just... this whole situation is so fucked up, you know? Sometimes I don''t know whether to laugh or scream."


    Erik sighs, his massive shoulders slumping. "Aye, I understand. ''Tis a strange fate that has brought us together. But perhaps... perhaps there is purpose in it."


    I raise an eyebrow at that. "Purpose? What, you think the gods or the universe or whatever cosmic fuckery is behind all this actually has a plan?"


    Erik shrugs, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Who can say? But I''ve learned in my years that sometimes, the strangest paths lead to the most important destinations."


    I can''t help but laugh at that. "Well, aren''t you just a font of Viking wisdom? Next thing I know, you''ll be telling me that the secret to happiness is a good axe and a barrel of mead."


    Erik''s laugh booms out, startling a few nearby birds into flight. "Well, ''tis not a bad start, I''ll grant you that."


    As our laughter fades, I find myself studying Erik''s face. There''s a depth to him that I hadn''t noticed before, a complexity that goes beyond the simple stereotype of the brutish Viking warrior. Maybe, just maybe, we can make this weird arrangement work after all.


    "Come on," I say, gesturing towards the village center. "Let''s go see what the villagers are cooking up."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [14/17]

    As we approach the village center, familiar faces come into view. I spot the Doyles - Seamus with his perpetual scowl, Siobhan looking weary as always. The Quinns are huddled together, Brendan gesticulating wildly about something or other. Old man Ruairi Kennedy hobbles by, leaning heavily on his cane.


    My eyes are drawn to the destroyed well at the center of the gathering. It''s a sorry sight - stones scattered about, the wooden frame splintered and broken.


    To the right of the well, I see Aislin, Maeve, and Oisin. Aislin''s brow is furrowed with worry, while Maeve looks bored, picking at her nails. Oisin, predictably, has a sour expression on his face, like he''s just bitten into a rotten apple.


    To the left, I spot Ciara with her family - Cormac, Muireann, and Cathal. They''re deep in conversation with Conall Devlin, their heads bent close together.


    I tug on Erik''s sleeve, my voice pitched high and childlike. "Can we go talk to them for a bit? I want to see how they are. And I want to talk to Ciara too!"


    God, am I a creep? Here I am, eager to ogle a teenage girl. But damn it, it''s not like I get many chances to just admire Ciara and chat with her. This fucked-up situation has to have some perks, right?


    Erik nods, his expression softening slightly. "Aye, aye."


    We make our way over, and I call out in my best imitation of childish excitement, "Hello, everyone!"


    Ciara''s head snaps up at the sound of my voice, and her face breaks into a radiant smile. Before I can blink, she''s rushing towards me, her emerald hair streaming behind her like a banner.


    "Lile!" she cries, enveloping me in a tight hug. I return the embrace, trying to ignore the way my heart races at her touch. Fuck, this body''s hormones are going to be the death of me.


    As Ciara pulls away, Conall Devlin appears at her side, his hand coming to rest possessively on her shoulder. His eyes narrow slightly as he looks at me, but his voice is friendly enough when he speaks.


    "Well, if it isn''t the little healer''s wife," he says, a hint of teasing in his tone. "How fares married life, young Lile?"


    I force a giggle, playing up the innocent child act. "Oh, it''s grand! Erik teaches me all sorts of things about herbs and such."


    Ciara''s eyes light up. "Oh, that must be so exciting! I wish I could learn about healing too."


    Conall''s grip on her shoulder tightens almost imperceptibly. "Now, now, my love. You''ve more important things to worry about these days."


    I tilt my head, feigning confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Ciara blushes, her hand moving to rest on her still-flat stomach. "Well... Conall and I... we''re going to have a baby!"


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Ciara, pregnant? At fourteen? Christ, I knew this world was fucked up, but seeing it happen to someone I... care about... it''s different.


    I plaster on a bright smile, hoping the turmoil I feel doesn''t show on my face. "That''s wonderful news! Congratulations to you both!"


    Conall beams with pride, pulling Ciara closer to him. "Aye, ''tis a blessing indeed. Our first child, and not a moment too soon. With the troubles brewing, we need all the new life we can get."


    As Ciara and Conall turn to leave, my eyes can''t help but follow the gentle sway of Ciara''s hips, the curve of her backside. God, she''s beautiful. And completely off-limits.


    Fuck this world. Fuck Gwenhwyfar. Why did I have to be reborn as a woman? Why couldn''t I have been a strapping young lad, free to court Ciara properly? Or better yet, why couldn''t I have just stayed dead?


    Erik and I approach my family, who are huddled near the destroyed well. I force a cheerful tone, "Hello!"


    Aislin startles, turning quickly. "Oh, Lile! I didn''t notice ye coming. We were so deep in conversation, I..."


    Maeve interrupts with a snort. "Aye, deep in gossip more like."


    "What were you talking about?" I ask, tilting my head in feigned innocence.


    Before they can answer, Oisin lumbers over to Erik. "Erik," he grunts, "might we have a word? Away from all this... commotion."


    As the men move away, Maeve leans in, her voice low and teasing. "We were discussing who has the bigger cock. Oisin or Lord Eamonn. Though if ye ask me, I''d wager Eamonn''s got the mightier sword, if ye catch my meaning."


    "Maeve!" Aislin hisses. "Mind yer tongue! Not in front of the child!"


    I shrug, trying to look nonchalant. "It''s fine. I''m used to it."


    Maeve''s expression sobers. "Aye, well, there''s more serious matters afoot. Word is, all the men might be off to war as early as tomorrow."


    "Surely not," Aislin whispers. "They can''t take all our men. Who''ll tend the fields? Who''ll protect us?"


    "From what?" Maeve snaps. "The English? The monsters in the forest? Face it, sister. We''re as good as dead either way."


    "But what of the children?" Aislin asks, her voice trembling. "What of the babes not yet born? How are we to survive without our men?"


    Maeve''s laugh is harsh. "The same way we always have, I reckon. On our backs, spreadin'' our legs for whatever scraps of food and protection we can get."


    I feel my stomach churn but force myself to ask, "And what of Lord Eamonn? Will he be joining the war effort?"


    Aislin gasps at my boldness, but Maeve just cackles. "Sharp tongue ye''ve got there, little one. But aye, even our illustrious lord must answer the call to arms. Though I''d wager he''ll be safely tucked away in some command tent while the rest of our men bleed out in the mud."


    "Will there be anyone left to protect us?" I ask, making my voice small and frightened.


    Aislin pulls me close. "Hush now, my sweet. We''ll find a way. We always do."


    Maeve scoffs. "Aye, we''ll find a way to starve slower than the rest, maybe."


    "Surely the church will help," Aislin says, though her tone lacks conviction. "Father Brogan wouldn''t let us suffer."


    "The church?" Maeve spits. "They''ll be too busy countin'' their coin and prayin'' for victory to notice us common folk wastin'' away."


    I look up at Aislin. "What about Erik? He''s not going to war, is he?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Aislin strokes my hair. "I don''t know, child. He''s a healer, so perhaps..."


    "He''s a man, ain''t he?" Maeve interjects. "They''ll take him sure as the sun rises. Healer or no, they need every sword arm they can get."


    "But he''s not even from here," I protest. "He''s Norse. Why should he fight for Ireland?"


    Maeve laughs bitterly. "Ye think the king cares about that? A man''s a man, and meat for the grinder all the same."


    "Maeve, please," Aislin pleads. "You''re frightening her."


    I bite my lip, playing up the scared child act. "What... what will happen to us if all the men go?"


    Aislin hugs me tighter. "We''ll manage, love. The women of this village are strong. We''ve weathered hard times before."


    "Aye," Maeve agrees, her voice uncharacteristically soft. "We''ll band together, watch each other''s little ones. It''s not the first time war''s come to our doorstep, and it won''t be the last."


    "But what if the English come here?" I ask, voicing the fear I know must be on everyone''s minds.


    A heavy silence falls over us. Finally, Aislin speaks, her voice barely above a whisper. "Then we pray, child. We pray like we''ve never prayed before."


    Maeve''s face hardens, her eyes taking on a steely glint. "We might survive if we work hard enough," she says, her voice low and determined. "But make no mistake, it''ll be a dog''s life."


    I watch as she runs a hand through her tangled hair, her next words coming out in a rush. "In times of war, they take all the men above the age of twelve. We''ll be left with naught but babes and greybeards. It''ll fall to us women to hunt and toil in the fields, all while balancin'' the brats on our hips and keepin'' an eye out for wolves eyein'' us as their next meal."


    Aislin''s grip on me tightens, her voice cracking as she speaks. "When will it end? Haven''t we suffered enough? I wish... I wish the suffering would just stop already."


    I feel her body shake with silent sobs, and for a moment, I''m overwhelmed by a wave of pity. These women, my "family" in this twisted reality, have known nothing but hardship their entire lives. Nothing but Fear and Hunger.


    Maeve lets out a harsh snort. "Never," she spits. "It''s God''s will, ain''t it? That''s what the priests tell us. Our lot is to suffer and be grateful for it."


    The bitterness in her voice is palpable, her next words dripping with venom. "It''s always the same, ain''t it? The high and mighty sittin'' in their fancy halls, decidin'' to start wars like it''s some game. And who pays the price? Us. The common folk. They use our lives like pieces of flesh to be discarded."


    She kicks at the ground, sending a spray of dirt into the air. "Our men die in their wars, our children starve in their famines, and for what? So some lordling can have a bigger piece of land to piss on?"


    Aislin gasps at Maeve''s crude words, but I can see the agreement in her eyes. "Maeve, please," she whispers, glancing around nervously. "Someone might hear you."


    Maeve laughs, the sound harsh and humorless. "Let them hear! What more can they do to us? Take our men? Starve our children? They''re doin'' that already!"


    I look between the two women, their faces etched with fear, anger, and resignation. It''s a stark reminder of the harsh realities of this world, of the powerlessness of the common people in the face of those who rule over them.


    "But what can we do?" I ask, allowing a tremor to enter my voice. "How can we stop it?"


    Maeve''s laugh is bitter. "Stop it? Oh, sweet child. We don''t stop it. We endure it. We survive it. That''s all we can do."


    Aislin nods, her face a mask of grim determination. "Aye, we''ll endure. We''ll do what needs to be done. We don''t have a choice."


    "And pray," Maeve adds, her tone mocking. "Don''t forget to pray. For all the good it''ll do us."


    I feel a surge of frustration, of helpless rage at the injustice of it all. But I force it down, reminding myself that I''m supposed to be a child, naive and unknowing. So instead, I ask, "But why? Why do they do this to us?"


    Maeve''s eyes soften as she looks at me. "Because they can, little one. Because to them, we''re not people. We''re just... things. Tools to be used and discarded."


    Yeah. I knew that. Nothing ever changes. It''s always the same. It seems I have to commit world wide genocide of these pigs again.


    Aislin makes a soft sound of protest, but doesn''t contradict her sister. The silence that falls over us is heavy with unspoken fears and bitter truths.


    A hush falls over the crowd as the sound of hoofbeats approaches. I turn to see Lord Eamonn riding towards us, flanked by a group of soldiers. Erik and Oisin hurry back to our side, their faces grim.


    Lord Eamonn cuts an imposing figure atop his massive black stallion. His corpulent frame is draped in rich velvet robes of deep crimson, trimmed with ermine fur. A heavy gold chain glints around his thick neck, and atop his balding pate sits a circlet of polished silver. His face is a mass of ruddy flesh, with small, pig-like eyes that seem to gleam with a mixture of cruelty and cunning. A meticulously groomed beard, streaked with gray, does little to hide the multiple chins that quiver with each movement of his head.


    I think this one will be the first one I''ll torture and butcher when I come back here. If he survives the war, that is.


    As he draws near, the stench of expensive perfumes mingles with the earthy smell of horse and leather. He reins in his mount, surveying the assembled villagers with an air of detached superiority.


    "Good people of Baile Rois," he begins, his voice surprisingly high and reedy for such a large man. "I come bearing news of great import. War is upon us."


    A collective gasp ripples through the crowd. Aislin''s grip on my shoulder tightens painfully.


    "In one week''s time," Eamonn continues, "all men above the age of twelve, save for the greybeards among you, will march to the frontlines against the English dogs who dare threaten our lands."


    I feel Oisin stiffen beside me, his face a mask of barely contained fear. Maeve mutters a string of curses under her breath.


    "In my absence," Eamonn announces, gesturing towards Erik, "Colm here will assume leadership of the village. You will afford him the same respect and obedience you show to me."


    Erik nods solemnly, his face unreadable.


    "Now," Eamonn''s thin lips curl into what might be an attempt at a fatherly smile, "I strongly advise you all to get wed and start having fun in bed as soon as possible. We''ll need strong sons to replace those we''re sure to lose in the coming conflict."


    I have to bite my tongue to keep from voicing my disgust at his casual disregard for human life.


    "On a brighter note," he continues, "the isolation of Baile Rois has been lifted. The plague hasn''t been sighted in years, so you''re free to trade with other villages once more."


    A murmur of excitement ripples through the crowd at this news.


    Erik steps forward, his voice steady as he addresses Eamonn. "My lord, what of the witch hunters guarding Baile Rois? Will they be drafted as well?"


    Eamonn''s piggy eyes narrow slightly. "All but one will be called to serve. The dangers of war outweigh the threat of supernatural mischief, wouldn''t you agree, Colm?"


    Erik nods, though I can see the tension in his jaw.


    "Should any dangers arise," Eamonn adds, his gaze sweeping over the assembled villagers, "I expect you all to seek refuge in my manor. It''s a fortified enclosure, capable of housing the entire village if need be."


    How generous of him.


    He pauses, his expression growing serious. "Your task, good people of Baile Rois, is simple. Survive until winter. That is when we shall return, God willing, victorious and laden with the spoils of war."


    With that, he wheels his horse around, preparing to depart. But not before adding one final, chilling remark: "And remember, every child born, every field tended, every day you survive is a blow against our enemies. Do not disappoint me."


    As Lord Eamonn''s figure recedes into the distance, the villagers turn to Erik, their faces a mixture of confusion and anger. Seamus Doyle, his weathered face creased with worry, is the first to speak up.


    "What''s this about ye being our leader, Colm? When did this come about?"


    Erik straightens his back, his emerald eyes scanning the crowd. "Aye, ''tis true. Lord Eamonn has appointed me to oversee the village in his absence."


    A chorus of angry voices erupts from the gathered villagers. Brendan Quinn, his face red with indignation, shouts over the din, "And why aren''t ye being drafted like the rest of us? Ye''re as capable as any man here!"


    I watch as Erik''s jaw clenches, his patience clearly wearing thin. Before he can respond, Oisin steps forward, his bulk intimidating even in this agitated crowd.


    "Shut yer gobs, the lot of ye!" Oisin bellows, his voice cutting through the noise. "At least one man capable of taking care of the womenfolk and greybeards remains in the village. Would ye rather leave us all defenseless?"


    The crowd quiets for a moment, but the tension remains palpable. I spot Ruairi Kennedy, his aged face lined with concern, pushing his way to the front.


    "Colm," he says, his voice quavering slightly, "what of the village with just one witch hunter guarding it? What of the wolves and other beasts that''ll attack our fields and cattle? How will we handle it while the men are gone?" His rheumy eyes scan the faces around him. "I want something to come back to from the war, not dead children, women, or famine."


    A murmur of agreement ripples through the crowd. Erik raises his hands, trying to calm the growing unrest.


    "Peace, good people," he says, his voice firm but reassuring. "I understand your concerns. ''Tis true that we face many challenges, but we are not without resources."


    Maeve, never one to hold her tongue, pipes up from beside me. "Resources? What resources? Unless ye''re planning to fight off wolves with yer cock, we''re proper fucked."


    I have to bite my lip to keep from laughing at her crude remark. Erik''s face flushes slightly, but he presses on.


    "We may be short on men, but we are not without strength," he continues. "The women of this village are hardy and capable. With proper training, they can help defend our homes and fields."


    Yeah right, more like our motley crew of me, Dumitra, Ioana, Virginia, Erik and whoever remains between Sean, Cedric and Ingvar will be the ones pulling their weight.[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [15/17]

    Siobhan Doyle scoffs at this. "And who''ll mind the babes while we''re out chasing wolves, eh?"


    Erik nods, acknowledging her point. "We''ll need to work together, share the burdens. The elderly can watch the young while the able-bodied tend to the fields and defenses."


    "And what of the witch hunter?" someone calls out from the back. "One man can''t cover the whole village!"


    Erik''s expression grows grim. "Aye, ''tis true. But I have some skill in that area myself. Between the two of us, and with the village working together, we can maintain our defenses."


    I watch the faces of the villagers, seeing doubt and fear warring with the need to believe Erik''s words. It''s a precarious balance, and I can''t help but wonder how long it will hold.


    Cathal Doherty, his voice gruff with emotion, speaks up. "And what of food? With most of the men gone, how will we tend the fields properly?"


    Erik nods, his face serious. "We''ll need to work smarter, not just harder. I''ve knowledge of farming techniques that can help increase our yields with less labor. And we''ll need to be creative - every scrap of land must be put to use."


    God, he''s repeating the same sentence but with the words changed around. Yikes.


    Maeve snorts beside me. "Aye, and I suppose we''ll be eating grass and twigs come winter?"


    Erik''s patience seems to be wearing thin, but he maintains his composure. "We''ll preserve what we can, trade with neighboring villages if need be. It won''t be easy, but we will survive."


    The crowd continues to press Erik with questions and concerns, their voices rising and falling like the tide. I watch, feeling oddly detached from it all. These people, with their petty worries and squabbles, seem so small in the grand scheme of things. Yet, I can''t help but feel a twinge of pity? Responsibility? I''m not sure.


    "But what of the harvest?" Muireann Doherty calls out, her voice tinged with desperation. "How can we bring it in with so few hands?"


    Erik runs a hand through his golden mane, his frustration evident. "We''ll make do. The young and old will pitch in. Every able body will be put to work."


    Conall Devlin scoffs, his arms crossed over his chest. "And I suppose ye''ll be out there with us, swinging a scythe from dawn ''til dusk?"


    "Aye, if need be," Erik retorts, his emerald eyes flashing. "I''m no stranger to hard work."


    Ciara, her emerald hair catching the fading sunlight, speaks up timidly. "What... what if the English come here? While our men are away?"


    A hush falls over the crowd at her words. I can see the fear etched on every face, the reality of war suddenly very close.


    Erik''s voice is grim when he responds. "Then we fight. Every man, woman, and child old enough to hold a weapon. We defend our homes, our families."


    "With what?" Seamus Doyle demands. "Pitchforks and kitchen knives?"


    "If we must," Erik says firmly. "But we''ll prepare. I''ll train those who remain in basic defense. We''ll fortify the village as best we can."


    Maeve lets out a bitter laugh beside me. "Oh aye, that''ll be a sight. Grannies and babes holding off the English army with sticks and stones."


    I want to roll my eyes at their naivety. But something keeps me rooted in place, listening.


    "And what of food stores?" Brendan Quinn asks, his voice gruff. "If we''re to survive a siege, we''ll need more than what we have."


    Erik nods solemnly. "We''ll increase our stores. Every family will be required to contribute. We''ll smoke meats, dry fruits, preserve what we can."


    "With what salt?" someone calls out. "We barely have enough for our daily needs!"


    "We''ll find a way," Erik insists, though I can hear the strain in his voice. "We always have."


    "And what of the children?" Aislin''s soft voice cuts through my thoughts. "How do we protect them from... from all this?"


    I feel a lump form in my throat. Damn this child''s body and its inconvenient emotions.


    Erik''s face softens as he looks at my mother. "We shield them as best we can, Aislin. We give them hope, even in dark times."


    Hope. What a quaint concept. I almost want to laugh. But as I look around at the worried faces, the trembling hands, the eyes wide with fear, I feel that twinge again. Stronger this time.


    As the debate rages on, I find my mind wandering. I think about the powers I''ve discovered, the knowledge I possess. Could I use them to help? Should I? Or would it be better to let these people fend for themselves, to watch as their world crumbles around them?


    The sun is starting to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the village center. The argument shows no signs of abating, and I wonder how long we''ll be standing here, rehashing the same points over and over.


    God, I miss air conditioning. And indoor plumbing. And literally anything that isn''t this medieval shithole.


    As I''m wallowing in my misery, a booming voice cuts through the anxious murmurs of the crowd. "People of Baile Rois!"


    I turn to see Father Timothy and Father Brogan striding towards us, a gaggle of nuns trailing behind them like ducklings following their mother. Great, just what we need - more religious bullshit to add to this clusterfuck.


    Father Brogan''s face is a mask of serene confidence as he addresses the crowd. "Fear not, good people. The church shall stand by you in your hour of need. We shall protect every woman, child, and greybeard within these hallowed walls."


    Father Timothy nods sagely, his jowls quivering with the motion. "Indeed, all shall be well in due time. We shall pray fervently for the safe return of our brave men from the war."


    A small voice pipes up from the crowd, trembling with emotion. "But ''tis not fair!" It''s Ciara, her emerald hair a tangled mess and her mismatched eyes brimming with tears. "I''m but a week with child, and already my husband is to be torn from me!"


    Cathal Doherty steps forward, wrapping a comforting arm around his daughter''s shoulders. "There, there, my sweet. All shall be well. He''ll return to us, mark my words. And when he does, we''ll make those honey pies you love so much, just as we always have."


    Conall Devlin appears at Ciara''s other side, his face a mixture of pride and concern as he places a hand on her still-flat belly. "Aye, my love. I''ll return to you and our babe, come hell or high water."


    Father Brogan clears his throat, drawing attention back to himself. "Let us speak of divine providence, my children," he intones, his voice taking on the rhythmic cadence of a practiced sermon. "For it is through the grace of our Lord that we shall endure these trials. As it is written in the Book of Isaiah, ''Fear not, for I am with you; be not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you, I will help you, I will uphold you with my righteous right hand.''"


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He continues, his voice rising and falling like the tide. "And lo, did not our Lord Jesus Christ himself say, ''Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest''? Take heart, good people of Baile Rois, for though the path ahead may be fraught with peril, we walk it not alone. The Almighty watches over us, guiding our steps and shielding us from harm."


    On and on he drones, spouting platitude after platitude. I can practically see the villagers'' eyes glazing over, but somehow, miraculously, they seem to be calming down. The power of bullshit, ladies and gentlemen. Never underestimate it.


    Finally, mercifully, Father Brogan winds down his speech. He turns to Erik, his expression suddenly serious. "Master Colm, a word if you please. There are matters we must discuss."


    Erik nods, his face unreadable. He catches my eye and beckons for me to follow. As we start to walk away, Father Brogan turns to the nuns. "Sisters, return to the church. We have private matters to discuss with Master Colm at his cottage."


    Ah, let''s see what this ''talk'' is about.


    We make our way through the village and into the forest, the evening shadows growing longer with each step. By the time we reach Erik''s cottage on the outskirts of Baile Rois, night has well and truly fallen.


    Inside, Father Timothy and Father Brogan seat themselves at the table without waiting for an invitation. Erik, ever the gracious host, moves his armchair to face them and settles in.


    Armchair captain. Haha.


    I find myself a quiet corner, eager to eavesdrop on whatever nonsense is about to unfold.


    The air in Erik''s cottage feels thick with tension as Father Brogan reaches into his robes, pulling out a parchment sealed with wax. My heart skips a beat. What fresh hell is this?


    "Master Colm," Father Brogan''s voice cuts through the silence, "this missive is addressed to you." He extends the letter towards Erik, who takes it with a raised eyebrow.


    Erik turns the parchment over in his hands, his eyes widening as they land on the seal. "This... this bears the Boruma signature wax," he mutters, his voice a mixture of awe and confusion.


    Father Brogan nods, a sly smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Indeed it does. Tell me, Master Colm, how fares your father, Ragnar?"


    The color drains from Erik''s face. His emerald eyes dart between the two priests, a storm of emotions brewing behind them. "How... how do you know of my father?" he demands, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Father Timothy lets out a chuckle. "Oh, Erik," he says, his jowls quivering with barely suppressed glee, "we found out when the messenger brought us the missive. We knew you were Norse, we just didn''t know how Norse you truly were."


    Should I kill them? No, too messy. Plus, I''m not sure I could take them both before Erik stopped me. Fuck. What are they going to do?


    With trembling hands, Erik breaks the seal and unfurls the parchment. His eyes scan the contents, growing wider with each passing moment. When he speaks, his voice is thick with disbelief.


    "To Erik Ragnarsson, son of Ragnar Lothbrok, greetings from Brian Boruma mac Cenn¨¦tig, High King of Ireland," he reads aloud. "We write to you in a time of great peril for our fair isle. The English dogs snap at our heels, their greed and ambition knowing no bounds."


    Erik pauses, swallowing hard before continuing. "In recognition of your Norse heritage and the strength of your people, we make this offer: Aid us in our war against the English invaders, and the northern portion of Ireland shall be yours to rule in our name."


    My jaw drops. Holy fucking shit! This is... this is huge. Erik''s voice grows stronger as he continues reading.


    "A ship awaits you at the port of Dun Laoghaire, ready to bear you back to your homeland. We entrust you with this missive and the future of our alliance. Deliver these tidings to your people, and return with the strength of the North at your back."


    The letter goes on, detailing the proposed borders of this new Norse territory and the expectations of both parties. As Erik''s voice fades, a heavy silence descends upon the room.


    Holy fucking shit! This changes everything. A Norse-controlled northern Ireland? The balance of power in the British Isles would shift dramatically. And Erik... Erik would be at the center of it all.


    I watch as Erik''s face cycles through a range of emotions - shock, disbelief, excitement, and finally, a grim determination. He looks up at the priests, his emerald eyes blazing with an intensity I''ve never seen before.


    "How long have you known of this?" he demands, his voice low and dangerous.


    Father Brogan spreads his hands in a gesture of innocence that fools absolutely no one. "The messenger arrived but yesterday eve. We thought it best to deliver such... momentous news in person."


    Erik nods slowly, his mind clearly racing. "And what do you expect of me now?" he asks, his tone carefully neutral.


    Father Timothy leans forward, his piggy eyes glinting with barely concealed greed. "Why, to do your duty, of course. To king and country... and to God."


    I have to bite my tongue to keep from laughing out loud. God? Please. This is about power, pure and simple. These cloth-wrapped vultures are probably already counting the tithes they''ll extract from Erik''s new Norse subjects.


    Erik''s face hardens, his emerald eyes flashing with a fierce pride that seems to make him grow even larger in his seat. He leans forward, his massive frame casting a shadow over the two priests.


    "Hear me well, good fathers," he rumbles, his voice low and dangerous. "In the lands promised to my people by Brian Boruma, no Christian God will hold sway. Those territories shall be the domain of Odin All-Father, and him alone."


    Father Timothy''s face flushes an alarming shade of puce, his jowls quivering with indignation. "Blasphemy!" he sputters, spittle flying from his lips. "You cannot simply cast aside the one true faith!"


    Erik''s laugh is a harsh bark that makes me flinch. "Cast aside? Nay, good father. We Norse have never bowed to your carpenter god. Our blood, our very essence, is tied to the old ways. It is by Odin''s will that we fight, and it is to him that we shall dedicate our victories."


    Father Brogan, ever the more composed of the two, raises a placating hand. "Now, now, let us not be hasty. Surely there is room for... compromise?"


    Erik''s eyes narrow dangerously. "Compromise? And what manner of compromise would you suggest, priest? That we pay lip service to your god while secretly honoring our own? Nay, I''ll have none of that duplicity."


    I watch the back-and-forth like a spectator at a particularly vicious tennis match. The priests are way out of their league here. Erik''s got the backing of the High King himself. What are they gonna do, excommunicate all of Ireland?


    Father Timothy, his face still flushed, leans forward. "But think of the souls, man! The poor, benighted heathens who will be led astray by your pagan ways!"


    Erik''s laugh this time is full of dark amusement. "Led astray? I assure you, father, my people need no leading. We walk our own path, guided by the wisdom of the Aesir."


    Father Brogan, ever the diplomat, tries again. "Perhaps... perhaps we could come to an arrangement. Your people could practice their faith, but agree not to... spread it beyond your new territories?"


    Erik considers this for a long moment, his thick fingers drumming on the arm of his chair. "And in return?" he asks, his voice deceptively calm.


    Father Brogan exchanges a quick glance with Father Timothy before continuing. "In return, the Church would... tolerate your practices within your own lands. We would not seek to convert your people, so long as you do not seek to convert ours."


    I have to admire the old fox''s cunning. He''s basically offering Erik exactly what he already has, and trying to spin it as some kind of concession.


    Erik leans back in his chair, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "A generous offer, to be sure," he says, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You would ''allow'' us to practice our faith in lands that are rightfully ours by decree of the High King himself."


    Father Timothy, seemingly emboldened by his colleague''s diplomacy, pipes up. "It is more than generous! We offer you the chance to save your souls, even if you insist on clinging to your heathen ways!"


    Erik''s smile vanishes in an instant, replaced by a scowl that would make a berserker think twice. "Save our souls? Listen well, priest. My people will shed their blood on Irish soil, fighting your wars against the English. We will water the earth with our life essence, and you dare speak to me of saving souls?"


    The temperature in the room seems to drop several degrees. I find myself holding my breath, waiting for the explosion that seems inevitable.


    Father Brogan, sensing the dangerous turn in the conversation, quickly interjects. "What my colleague means to say is that we respect your people''s sacrifices. We merely wish to ensure that all of Ireland remains united in faith, even as we welcome new allies."


    Erik''s gaze sweeps between the two priests, his expression unreadable. When he speaks again, his voice is low and measured. "Here is what will happen. In the lands granted to my people, we will worship as we see fit. We will build our temples, honor our gods, and live according to our customs. Your church will have no say in these matters."


    God, if I was still a man I''d have a hard-on when he said ''Here is what will happen.''.


    Father Timothy opens his mouth to protest, but Erik silences him with a look that could curdle milk.


    "In return," Erik continues, "we will not seek to spread our faith beyond our borders. Those Irish who wish to join us may do so of their own free will, but we will not actively proselytize."


    Well, it''s not like the Norse ever tried to convert others to their religion, did they? No. People just converted because they wanted to.


    Father Brogan nods slowly, a look of cautious relief spreading across his face. "That... that seems a fair compromise."


    Erik''s smile is all teeth. "I''m glad you see it that way, father. For make no mistake - this is not a negotiation. It is a statement of fact. My people will come, and we will bring our gods with us. You may choose to accept this gracefully, or..."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [16/17]

    He lets the threat hang in the air, unspoken but unmistakable.


    Father Timothy, his face now an alarming shade of purple, sputters incoherently. Father Brogan places a calming hand on his colleague''s arm.


    "We... understand," Father Brogan says carefully. "And we thank you for your... candor in this matter."


    I watch as the two priests exchange glances, clearly realizing they''re out of their depth. It''s almost comical, really. They came in here thinking they could bully Erik into submission, and now they''re backpedaling faster than a drunken unicyclist.


    Erik leans back in his chair, the very picture of a victorious warrior-king. "I''m glad we could come to an understanding," he says, his voice dripping with false sincerity. "Now, unless there''s anything else..."


    Father Timothy shifts in his seat, his face still flushed with anger. He clears his throat, his voice strained as he speaks. "When do you plan to leave Ireland for Norway?"


    Erik turns his face towards me, his emerald eyes meeting mine. I feel a flutter of nervousness in my stomach, wondering what he''s going to say.


    "Once Lile is with child and her belly visibly shows, we shall depart for Norway," Erik declares, his voice steady and sure. "However, there is one matter I wish to be transparent about."


    Father Brogan leans forward, his brow furrowed. "And what might that be?"


    Erik''s gaze sweeps across the room, landing on each of us in turn. "I intend to take Lile''s family with us. Aislin, Maeve, Atlas, Nuada, Larisa, Fionn, and Oisin will all accompany us to Norway."


    Father Timothy''s face turns an even deeper shade of purple, if that''s possible. "Why in God''s name would you go to such lengths for this child?" he sputters.


    Erik''s expression hardens, his jaw clenching. "My reasons are my own," he says, his tone brooking no argument.


    Father Brogan''s eyes narrow, a calculating look crossing his face. "And how do you intend to take Oisin when he''s meant to go to war in a week''s time?"


    A small smirk plays at the corners of Erik''s mouth. "Oisin has followed us here. He waits just outside, ready for me to break his leg."


    So that''s what they spoke about in private at Eamonn''s meeting? I feel a mixture of surprise and grudging admiration for Erik''s cunning. He''s thought this through more thoroughly than I gave him credit for.


    Father Timothy leaps to his feet, his fist slamming down on the table with enough force to make the wood groan. "This is inconceivable!" he roars. "You cannot simply take serfs from their rightful lords!"


    Erik remains unruffled, his posture relaxed as he regards the fuming priest. "I''m being transparent about my intentions," he says calmly. "This will happen whether you object or not."


    Father Brogan places a hand on Father Timothy''s arm, his voice low and urgent. "Sit down and hold your tongue," he hisses. "We''re planning to revolt against these nobles. There''s no point in false virtue now."


    I have to bite my tongue to keep from gasping aloud. Revolt? The priests? Now this is getting interesting.


    Erik throws his head back and laughs, the sound rich and booming. "Revolt? During a war?" he asks, his voice thick with amusement. "You jest, surely."


    Father Brogan''s eyes narrow, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "We''ve been planning this for years. The war provides the perfect cover. While the nobles are distracted, we''ll seize control of the villages, one by one."


    Erik leans forward, his interest clearly piqued. "And how do you intend to accomplish this feat? The common folk are hardly trained warriors."


    "We have allies," Father Brogan says, a hint of pride in his voice. "Members of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann who sympathize with our cause. They''ll provide the muscle we need."


    Father Timothy, who has been seething silently, suddenly bursts out, "We shouldn''t be discussing this with him! He''s leaving, taking valuable serfs with him!"


    Erik holds up a hand, his expression thoughtful. "Peace, good father. I may be leaving, but that doesn''t mean I can''t be of assistance. Tell me, what do you hope to achieve with this revolt?"


    Father Brogan''s eyes gleam with fervor. "We aim to overthrow the corrupt nobility, to create a society where the church holds true power. No more will the common folk suffer under the yoke of tyrannical lords."


    I have to stifle a snort. Out of the frying pan and into the fire, more like. Trading one set of oppressors for another.


    Erik strokes his beard, considering. "An ambitious goal. But tell me, what will happen to the people I take with me to Norway? Will they be considered traitors to your cause?"


    Father Brogan waves a dismissive hand. "They''re but a handful compared to the masses we''ll liberate. Their absence will be of little consequence."


    Erik nods slowly, his expression unreadable. "And what of the war? Surely you realize that if Ireland falls to the English, your revolution will be short-lived."


    "We have plans in place," Father Brogan assures him. "Once we control the villages, we''ll have the resources to mount a proper defense against the English. The nobles have been hoarding wealth and weapons for too long."


    I watch the exchange with growing fascination. It''s like watching a high-stakes game of chess, with Erik and Father Brogan feeling each other out, probing for weaknesses.


    "And you believe the common folk will simply fall in line with your new order?" Erik asks, skepticism clear in his voice.


    Father Brogan''s smile is cold. "They''ll have little choice. It''s either us or the English. Besides, we''ll promise them freedom from serfdom. That alone will win many to our side."


    Erik leans back in his chair, his fingers drumming on the armrest. "A bold plan, to be sure. But what of the other priests? Surely not all of them share your... revolutionary fervor."


    Father Timothy, who has been fidgeting restlessly, speaks up. "Those who oppose us will be... dealt with. We cannot allow dissent to undermine our holy mission."


    I feel a chill run down my spine at the priest''s words. There''s a fanatical gleam in his eyes that speaks of violence to come.


    Erik''s gaze flicks to me for a moment, and I see a flicker of concern in his eyes. "And what would you have me do with this information?" he asks, turning back to Father Brogan.


    The priest leans forward, his voice urgent. "Say nothing of our plans. When you reach Norway, spread word of the coming revolution. Perhaps we can inspire others to throw off the shackles of nobility."


    Erik nods slowly, his expression thoughtful. "I''ll consider it. But know this - my first priority is the safety of my family and my people. I''ll not jeopardize that for your revolution."


    Father Brogan''s lips thin, but he nods in acceptance. "Fair enough. We ask only for your discretion."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Erik leans forward in his armchair, his massive frame casting a long shadow in the flickering candlelight. His emerald eyes gleam with a cunning that makes my skin prickle. "I have a proposition to make," he says, his voice low and measured.


    Father Brogan''s eyebrows rise slightly. "Go on," he says, his tone cautious but intrigued.


    Erik''s gaze sweeps across the room, lingering for a moment on each face before he continues. "The Norse will aid you in your revolt," he says, "under one condition."


    Father Timothy, who''s been fidgeting restlessly in his seat, leans forward. His face is flushed, whether from anger or excitement, I can''t tell. "What is the condition?" he demands, his voice sharp with impatience.


    A small smile plays at the corners of Erik''s lips. It''s not a kind smile. "Postpone your revolution," he says simply.


    The silence that follows is so thick you could cut it with a knife. I hold my breath, watching the priests'' reactions from my quiet corner. Father Brogan''s face is a mask of careful neutrality, but I can see the wheels turning behind his eyes. Father Timothy, on the other hand, looks like he''s about to explode.


    "Postpone?" Father Timothy sputters, his face turning an alarming shade of puce. "After all our planning? All our preparation? You expect us to simply... wait?"


    Erik holds up a hand, his expression maddeningly calm. "Hear me out," he says. "The Irish troops are not yet organized enough to face both the English threat and internal strife. Give them time to become a cohesive fighting force. Let them deal with the English first."


    Father Brogan strokes his chin thoughtfully. "And what then?" he asks. "How does this benefit our cause?"


    Erik''s smile widens, showing a flash of teeth. "Once the English threat has been dealt with, there will be celebrations. A great banquet, with all the nobles gathered in one place..."


    Understanding dawns on Father Brogan''s face. "Ah," he says softly. "I see."


    Father Timothy''s eyes widen. "You mean to... to kill them all? At once?"


    Erik nods, his expression grim. "It''s a cleaner solution," he says. "More efficient. And with the Norse backing you, the transition of power will be smoother."


    I watch the priests'' faces, fascinated by the play of emotions across their features. Father Brogan looks calculating, weighing the pros and cons in his mind. Father Timothy seems torn between his thirst for immediate action and the allure of a more decisive victory.


    "How can we trust that you''ll follow through?" Father Brogan asks, his voice low and intense. "How do we know this isn''t some ploy to protect your noble friends?"


    Erik''s laugh is harsh and humorless. "My loyalty is to my people, not to the Irish nobility," he says. "I care not for their fates. But a stable Ireland, allied with the Norse? That serves my interests far better than a land torn apart by civil war."


    Father Timothy leans back in his chair, his brow furrowed. "It would give us more time to prepare," he muses. "To gather more supporters, perhaps..."


    Father Brogan nods slowly. "And with the English threat dealt with, the common folk would be more likely to rally behind us," he adds.


    Erik''s eyes gleam with triumph. He knows he''s got them. "Precisely," he says. "You''ll have a stronger base of support, a more organized fighting force, and the element of surprise. The nobles will never see it coming."


    The priests exchange a long look, some unspoken communication passing between them. Finally, Father Brogan turns back to Erik. "We''ll need to discuss this with our... associates," he says carefully. "But your proposal has merit."


    Erik nods, his face a mask of polite interest. "Of course," he says. "Take all the time you need. But remember, the longer you wait, the more lives will be lost in this war with England."


    Father Timothy stands abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. "We should go," he says to Father Brogan. "There''s much to consider."


    Father Brogan rises more slowly, his eyes never leaving Erik''s face. "Indeed," he murmurs. "We''ll be in touch, Master Erik. Thank you for your... insight."


    I watch as the priests make their way to the door, their movements stiff with tension. As soon as the door closes behind them, Erik lets out a long, weary sigh.


    I turn to Erik, my mind racing with the implications of everything I''ve just heard. "That conversation was... enlightening," I say, carefully choosing my words. "But I have my doubts about this whole arrangement. Do you really think the High King will just hand over the north part of Ireland to the Norse, even if you help them?"


    Erik''s emerald eyes meet mine, a spark of something dangerous flickering in their depths. "What makes you say that?" he asks, his voice low and measured.


    I shrug, trying to appear nonchalant. "It''s just... I''ve heard stories of similar deals gone wrong. In fact, there was this one time when the English offered lands to some Norse settlers, only to slaughter the entire village days after they arrived to set up. I can''t help but wonder if history might repeat itself."


    A dark chuckle escapes Erik''s lips. "Ah, but you see, that''s precisely why I don''t intend to stop at merely helping them win this war."


    My eyebrows shoot up. "What do you mean?"


    Erik leans forward, his massive frame casting a shadow over me. "I plan to kill not just the nobles, but the High King himself. I''ll take over Ireland completely and become the new High King."


    Holy shit on a stick. Talk about ambition. This guy''s not just aiming for a piece of the pie, he wants the whole damn bakery. "Christ, you''re that ambitious, huh?" I mutter under my breath.


    If Erik hears my comment, he doesn''t show it. Instead, he continues, his voice filled with a fervor that''s almost frightening. "This opportunity has only been possible because of their revolt. I''m very interested to see how it plays out."


    He stands up abruptly, his movement making me take an involuntary step back. "But that''s a concern for another day. Right now, I have a leg to break."


    The casual way he says it sends a shiver down my spine. But instead of fear, I feel a surge of... anticipation? "I want to watch," I blurt out before I can stop myself. "It would bring me satisfaction to see Oisin suffer."


    Erik sighs, running a hand through his golden mane. "Are you certain? It won''t be a pleasant sight."


    I nod vigorously. "I''m sure. Besides, it''s... ''educational''."


    Erik regards me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he nods and moves to the door. Opening it, he calls out, "Oisin! Come inside!"


    There''s a pause, then the sound of heavy footsteps. Oisin lumbers into the cottage, his eyes darting nervously between Erik and me. "Let''s just get this over with," he grunts. "Do it quick, aye? And... and maybe do both legs? So they don''t get any bright ideas about taking me to war on one leg just ''cause I can cook or some shite."


    His gaze lands on me, and his brow furrows. "Should the girl be watching this? Ain''t right for a child to see such things."


    I bristle at being called a ''girl'' and a ''child'', but I force myself to keep up the act. "It''s for my education," I pipe up, injecting a note of childish enthusiasm into my voice. "I''m learning to be a healer, like Erik!"


    Oisin''s face twists into a sneer. "Education, my arse. You just want to see your old man suffer, don''t you?"


    I don''t bother denying it. Instead, I watch as Erik instructs Oisin to lie down on the floor. The big man does so with a grunt, his face a mask of grim resignation.


    Erik positions himself carefully, then raises his foot. There''s a moment of tense silence, and then-


    CRACK!


    The sound of bone snapping fills the room, followed immediately by Oisin''s agonized howl. I watch, fascinated, as his leg bends at an unnatural angle. Blood doesn''t spurt out like in the movies, but I can see the skin already starting to bruise and swell.


    Fuck me sideways, that''s satisfying. Watching this piece of shit writhe in pain... it''s like Christmas came early. I have to bite my lip to keep from grinning like a maniac.


    Erik moves quickly, his hands sure and steady as he begins to treat the break. He splints the leg efficiently, his movements practiced and precise. All the while, Oisin alternates between cursing and whimpering.


    "Here," Erik says, handing Oisin a crutch once he''s finished. "Use this to walk. Keep the leg elevated when you''re resting, and don''t put any weight on it for at least six weeks. I''ll check on it regularly to make sure it''s healing properly."


    Oisin nods weakly, his face pale and sweaty. As he struggles to his feet - well, foot - I can''t help but feel a surge of dark glee. How the mighty have fallen. Not so tough now, are you, you abusive bastard?


    Erik turns to me, his expression serious. "Pay attention," he says. "This is important for your training. Notice how I set the bone and applied the splint. In the future, you may need to do this yourself."


    I nod eagerly, playing the part of the attentive student. But inside, I''m practically dancing with joy. Seeing Oisin brought low like this... it''s better than any revenge fantasy I could have cooked up.


    Oisin hobbles towards the door, his face contorted in a grimace of pain. He pauses at the threshold, turning back to Erik with a look that''s equal parts gratitude and resentment. "I... I thank ye, Colm," he grunts, the words seeming to physically pain him. "For savin'' me from the draft."


    Erik''s lips twitch, suppressing a smile. "It''s nothing," he says, his voice carefully neutral. "Oh, and do call me Erik from now on, not Colm."


    Oisin''s eyebrows shoot up, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. "Aye, I knew that was a moniker," he nods, wincing as the movement jostles his broken leg.


    Erik chuckles, the sound low and rich. "Take care on the path back home," he says, his tone almost jovial.


    I watch Oisin''s retreating form, a dark thought bubbling up in my mind. I hope he doesn''t make it. I hope some wolves come and gobble him up when they see his handicap. It''s a vicious thought, but I can''t bring myself to feel guilty about it. After everything he''s done, a broken leg is getting off easy.


    "I''ve walked with a broken leg before," Oisin calls over his shoulder, his voice strained. "I can handle it." He takes another step, cursing colorfully as pain lances through him. "Fuckin'' hell, though, it hurts somethin'' fierce."


    As Oisin disappears into the gathering twilight, Erik closes the door with a soft thud. He turns to me, a grin spreading across his face. "Everything is coming together nicely," he says, rubbing his hands together. "Now, I believe I have a... task to attend to." He waggles his eyebrows suggestively. "Time to, as you so eloquently put it, ''beat my meat into a cup''."[...]

 Chapter 10: 21st of March/Year 308 [17/17]

    I can''t help but snort at his phrasing. It''s surreal, hearing those words come out of Erik''s mouth in his deep, rumbling voice. "Before you get to work on that," I say, my tone dry, "I haven''t had water or food all day since I went to the meadow with Dumitra. I don''t suppose you could rustle up a meal? And some water, if you''d be so kind." I pause for dramatic effect. "You know, before we employ the turkey baster tactic."


    Erik''s booming laugh fills the cottage. "Turkey baster? By Odin''s beard, where do you come up with these terms?" He shakes his head, still chuckling. "Very well, I''ll see to your sustenance before I... contribute to our little project."


    As Erik moves towards the hearth, I can''t help but marvel at the absurdity of our situation. Fuck me, never thought it my life would turn out this way.


    "You know," I call out to Erik as he begins preparing a meal, "when I imagined starting a family, this wasn''t exactly what I had in mind. But I suppose beggars can''t be choosers in this medieval shithole."


    Erik pauses, a loaf of bread in his hand. "I must admit, I never thought I''d be... procreating in such a manner either," he says, his tone a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "But needs must, as they say."


    I lean against the table, watching him work. "Just think of it as a very strange form of brewing," I quip. "You''re good at that, right? Making potions and such? This is just... a different kind of potion."


    Erik nearly drops the bread, his shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. "A potion indeed," he manages to say between chuckles. "Though I daresay this one will have quite the potent effect."


    As Erik continues to prepare the meal, I find myself marveling at how quickly our relationship has changed. Just this morning, he was treating me like a child bride. Now, we''re bantering about magical turkey basters and procreation potions. It''s a welcome change, even if the circumstances are utterly bizarre.


    "You know," I muse aloud, "I almost wish I could see Oisin''s face if he knew what we were planning. Can you imagine? His precious little girl, artificially inseminated by her Norse husband''s... contribution." I snicker at the thought. "He''d probably have an aneurysm on the spot."


    Erik turns from the hearth, a steaming bowl in his hands. "Let''s not tempt fate," he says, though there''s a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "The last thing we need is Oisin causing more trouble. Here, eat this. It''s not much, but it should tide you over."


    I accept the bowl gratefully, inhaling the savory aroma. "Thanks," I say, my stomach growling in anticipation. "You know, for a guy who just agreed to jerk off into a cup, you''re being remarkably calm about all this."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Erik settles into a chair across from me, his expression thoughtful. "I''ve seen many strange things in my travels," he says slowly. "But I must admit, this... situation... takes the prize for the most unusual. Still, needs must. And if this is what it takes to fulfill the prophecy and keep us both safe, then so be it."


    I take a spoonful of the stew, savoring the warmth as it slides down my throat. "Well, when you put it that way, it almost sounds noble," I say with a smirk. "Erik the Brave, sacrificing his dignity for the greater good. They''ll sing songs about this someday, I''m sure."


    Erik''s eyes narrow playfully. "Watch it," he warns, though there''s no real heat in his voice. "Or I might just decide to let you handle this... project... all on your own."


    I hold up my hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright. No more jokes at your expense. For now, at least." I take another bite of stew, then look up at him curiously. "So, how exactly do you want to do this? Should I, uh, leave you alone for a bit? Or do you need... assistance?"


    Erik''s face flushes a deep red, and he clears his throat awkwardly. "I think I can manage on my own, thank you," he says, his voice gruff. "Just... finish your meal. I''ll... take care of things... and let you know when it''s... ready."


    I can''t help but chuckle at his discomfort. It''s oddly endearing, seeing this hulking Norse warrior so flustered. "Alright, big guy. You do what you need to do. I''ll be here, enjoying my stew and definitely not thinking about what you''re up to."


    Erik stands, shaking his head ruefully. "You''re going to get me killed in the future, you know that?" he mutters as he heads towards the bedroom.


    "I know, but at least we tried everything!" I call after him, grinning. As the bedroom door closes behind him, I turn back to my meal, my mind already racing with the possibilities of what''s to come.


    As I spoon another mouthful of stew, my thoughts drift to the practical aspects of our... unconventional plan. How the hell am I supposed to inseminate myself without a turkey baster? It''s not like I can just use my fingers - that''d be messy and inefficient. No, I need something more precise, more clinical. A makeshift pump, maybe?


    I chew thoughtfully, considering the resources at our disposal. Erik''s bound to have some medical tools up in that attic of his. A syringe would be ideal, but I doubt he''s got anything that sophisticated. Still, there''s got to be something I can MacGyver into a serviceable insemination device.


    Whatever I end up using, it''s going to be a far cry from sterile. I grimace at the thought of the potential infections I might be inviting into my nether regions. But hey, what''s a little bacterial warfare between a girl and her uterus? I''ll just have to hope my immune system is up to the challenge. Worst case scenario Dumitra will bail me out with a tattoo job.


    Once I''ve got the... equipment sorted, there''s the matter of actually getting the job done. I''ll need to prop my hips up for at least an hour afterward, make sure gravity''s working in our favor. It''s not exactly the romantic conception story most girls dream of, but then again, most girls aren''t reincarnated scientists trying to fulfill some batshit Norse prophecy.


    But needs must, as they say. If this cockamamie scheme is what it takes to get us to Norway and out of this soon-to-be war zone, then by god, I''m going to make it work. I''ve faced worse odds before. At least this time, I''m not trying to save the world from alien invaders. Just... you know, impregnate myself with my hulking Norse husband''s sperm using whatever primitive tools I can cobble together.


    Just another Tuesday in the life of Alexander, folks. Seriously, FML.